

'I 






..«i i 


) 


• .V /V 


^ (j'j 

. 9 -p 

;> ''?> '>*) G* 

' ■’ t;- -y 


• r- 




(i\ 


r '>r 








yf V:^ 




I ' 


'( '\}: 


* >'-\y 

, \ > 


f 


irv%^- 

v'vY ■'''-'VI 


. f on 


V 


A 




• .L 

' ■'•t v'.'-*!^ 

'•1 

■ w 
■ 


■■■■ft' 




V 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 


Chap.^^_., Copyright No. 


Shell. 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



t 

\ 

I 












r ; »♦ 






li : 






l|r« 


>l 6 ?.v- - •. 

0 . 

ra. ^.•»* . ' / 


y. 


n?*-: 


Di 


.7^" J;p m 




I'l 




• n. 




* I *• 

r • / 




.1 , 4 _, , ; r . 

• V 




Kfi 


F ' 


I ’Q 






V. 


<1 


J, 






A 


I ’ 


U 










?:v*^ 




V*:,- 


f.i 


kj 




f 




' r 




4 • 


Ciir 




•A‘ 






v.y- 




r* • 




T*! 


4 * 




■r 


7 ^- 








4. 'J 


I • 




1 ^..i ■ 






T: 


r K 


•jfi 


fei^.-. .if' 



■'Jj /-k' 


f. 


•4 • * 







..v'li'ii' 


<[ 2 »‘’i?! 


• b 


' V. 



P Ml, I ^ U>^ !.'*3^.' 1# f J > I 


'-.is 

. . • ¥ \t}m • '^M 

rM^b • • 

„ . ^ i!* 1 ^ 

. ■ ^ r y ' i 


4 



♦ I . 

•*i 


PJ^ ' ‘A kV .. . , ft V ^ ^ 


i-i 







* i ■ vV ^ 

' ? '^' •■ >' ’. ‘ 1 . - 


1 




* ** jL-. J.i Hi 


f 



^ » '4 

. ,v/ ^ A 

ii ^ * 

■ r ^ >- 

■ •' 

' *• ' \l -|1 






> * • ^ 




• .• 

T 

m 


It j 


„^r.- • • '^5 • -'/^ 

' •' ^ ; OS . ■ • -* * . ■ . -V •-: 


%> 


-• -A 4^ - - f —••».-> -y # 

>>'■ " - ' ^ 


F 

^•ri. • 


»|i1^*^'‘;' '-iAr ■" /'■- Sr?T-. 

I- ■\‘ i" '**' ^ • ■ . i’» 

■ ■'" .< 





>V' '/tr- 




to' ’r 


« • 


'.-/I* 3-^ ■ '.’T -- , .-V ^ 


I -’iy ■'' < ■ 

' ' ■'•. ... • ^ '■' 


r** — I r. 



Tl . jSrt- S 



' ' ■■rtlTi" T:;: ^ ' ' ’ ■*' . •"‘'' ' 

I IK. -»ir "rJ - -. »l«ll ■% J- ,1~ .X 


> *■ 


.t*- 


yr 


<»■■- . _ 

/ /-.-. - ■ V. 

7^ ‘tv *7 

1 ^/’. ' • aP 


<i * 


^;;ip 


«ii<, • 


lR.i>J;. .■ HU'‘f-: ... 



iS-i-'i- 


V/ 













( 


-x 




■'± ’~3 "■•* 





^ ' 


,^r,'.' '-T-: ^ 

,^m. ^ - 



- . 

^ . ,-s>- .7^ - 


5lF** •■- -7. j. - 

iJl - .. L.'-* 



1* >•* 


?> . 




k' 




'r= c i '^. *,d| 

1 ' '■ • ’“t#-’-* ji ■ ■i'^ 









BELEAGUERED 


A STORY OF THE UPLANDS OF BADEN 
IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY 



HERMAN T. KOERNER 

M 


WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY THE AUTHOR 


APR 6-1898 

of 

G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS 
NEW YORK AND LONDON 
Zbc IRnicherbockcr pxcee 


1898 

L. 


TWO COPIES RECEIVED 

b'S' 


2nd COPY, 
1898. 


4924 


Copyright 1898 
BY' 

G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS 
Entered at Stationers’ Hall, London 


Ube Itniciicrbocitcr press, -new 


To My Friend 


JOHN LUND, 

This Volume is Affectionately Dedicated. 

HERMAN T. KOERNER. 


Buffalo, n.y. 



I 




* « 




0 


« 




/ • 


. \ 


< 






^ lU. 



4 . 






> . /• 

•“ Vf^ * 



• • 
f 




\ 




r 


t 



• f 

V 


1 


#• 


ft 










•• 


« 


. i 


> r> I ' -••> 


* 

•/ 


t<-J 1 >.>v;- : / • v>' 






Sr 

0 







» 


( 




r 



lr*y 








✓ 


» 


‘ ^ 


/ * 


v- 


* 


y” 


s 


4 ‘ 



CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER page 

I. — ViLLINGEN I 

II. — Gerold Von Ebertus 7 

III. — The Reconnoitering Party 12 

IV. — Carolus’s Narrative 20 

V. — An Incident 27 

VI. — Wilhelm Von Dougal’s Narrative .... 31 

VII.— Colonel Thanner Takes Action .... 45 

VIII. — Behind the Walls 53 

IX. — Gerold Accepts an Appointment . . . 59 

X. — Lucretia and Huldah 69 

XI. — D’Arville Visits Lucretia 77 

XII. — Egon. Von Ebertus 83 

XIII. — Hugo Plans an Escape 89 

XIV. — The Plan Develops . loi 

XV. — Courier Frey Takes a Hand 106 

XVI. — The Escape from Rothweii 118 

XVH. — The Pursuit 132 

XVHI. — Gerold Von Ebertus’s House 145 

XIX. — Gerold Takes Active Command 157 

XX. — Active Operations 164 

XXI. — Hugo and Egon Captured 175 

XXII. — The Walk on the Rampart 182 

XXIH.— Anna Meets Egon 190 

XXIV. — The Advance Forces Meet 200 

XXV.— Carolus to the Rescue 210 


V 


VI 


Contents, 


CHAPTER page 

XXVI.— The Crown Inn 216 

XXVII.— Bertha Von Haisus . • 226 

XXVIII. — Treachery 234 

XXIX.— The Death of Lucretia 245 

XXX. — Klutus is Impressed 255 

XXXI. — The Appeal for Mercy 260 ' 

XXXII. — Madame’s Discovery 267 

XXXIII. — The Festivities Rudely Disturbed . . . 275 

XXXIV. — The Advance of the Conqueror . . . .281 

XXXV. — The Beginning of the Siege 287 

XXXVI. — An Offer of Aid 295 

XXXVII. — A Sortie and Reinforcements ... * 300 

XXXVIII. — Destruction of the Warenburg .... 309 

XXXIX. — The Storming of the City 317 

XL. — Huldah and Minerva 329 

XLI.— Carolus Recaptures Rothweil .... 336 

XLII. — Gerold and Aldringer . . . . . . 350 

XLIII. — Carolus Returns to Villingen .... 356 

XLIV. — Gerold’s Wedding 364 

XLV. — The Water Siege 375 

XLVI. — The Destruction of the Allies .... 391 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


/ PACK 

With an Upward Look, hh Saduted the Most High, and 
Threw The Beade at the Feet of the Astonished 

j King ......... Frontispiece 

High above the Surrounding Waees the St. Francis 
^ Tower Raised its Head 12 

“I AM Honored by your Visit, and it wide be a Great 
Peeasure to me to have you Regard my Home as 
YOURS WHIEE it ShEETERS YOU” 50 

^‘I AM Going with you, Herr Hugo,” Quietey Rejoined 

Egon, “ and I am not Afraid oe the Danger ” . . 98 

The Courier Lunged with his Fuee Weight at the Oeei- 
CER. He Passed his Guard and Thrust him Ceear 
THROUGH THE BODY 120 

Geroed Put out his Arms and Foeded his Mother to his 

Bosom 150 

Torn by Confeicting Emotions and Worn out by the Ex- 
posure OF THE Past Two Days, she Sat, Bent Forward, 

WITH Eebow on her Knee and her Head Resting on 
HER Hand .176 

r 

Like a Feash, the True Meaning of the Tragic Scene 
J before him Entered his Mind 202 

” The Right OF Might ! And I Demand Order ForTwiTh ! ” 244 

»/ A Few Seconds Later, the Soeidey Buiet Bridge Feew 

INTO THE Air 288 

/ With a Tremendous Effort she Rose to her Feet and 
. Dodged the Second Stroke 334 

' “ Fire INTO THEM, AND ROEE THEM OVER ! ” SHOUTED GUR- 

DIN 388 


vii 




“A camp and a beleaguered town.” 

Wordsworth. 

White Doe of Rylstone, 











> 






\ 





I 


\ . * 


L • 

« 




• \ 


r 




» ■ . « 



« » 





^ 



• >9 


l\ 


• # 





^ • 






•y 




■ * 

>« . 


’L 


•% ' 

^'i .r^iL 


•. ..H' 


i 


-•V 



V 


A •. 



BELEAGUERED 


CHAPTER I. 

VIIvI.INGB)N. 

S OMEWHAT more than two and a half centuries ago, 
the people of Germany were in the midst of a fearful 
reign of bitter hatred, violence, and destruction. The 
Thirty Years’ War left its indelible mark throughout the 
entire land. There was furious insistence on the forms of 
religious worship and the most dreadful atrocities were 
resorted to in the name of religion. All social life was 
affected. Father was estranged from son, brother from 
brother, families were torn apart, and the dwellers in com- 
munities, towns, and cities were arrayed against one another 
by the relentless schisms and dogmas. Human love and 
kindness seemed to have fled from the earth. Violence, 
rapine. Are, and the sword were the instruments resorted to 
by men to enforce the adoption of their views of religious 
observance. 

With this lamentable condition existing among the Ger- 
man people, it is easily conceivable that Gustavus Adolphus 
of Sweden and his allies should sweep with uninterrupted 
success over Northern, then Central, and finally the extreme 
southern and southwestern portions of Germany. 


2 


Beleaguered. 


As the conqueror advanced he cunningly fostered dissen- 
tions among the German people and repeated the tactics by 
means of which the successful campaign against the Pole and 
the Russian had been carried out. Nor did the invader for- 
get to levy and collect ransom after ransom from the helpless 
and divided cities, which were again and again subjected to 
the squeezing process. When the public funds of the rec- 
reant cities gave out, the chief authorities, then nobles and 
their families, were ruthlessly seized and held for ransom. 
Thus the coffers of the invaders were replenished and merrily 
the war went on. Adventurers from every country in 
Europe were naturally attracted by this method of warfare, 
and the excesses dignified by the name of war were only an- 
other name for brigandage on a large scale. 

To be a soldier, more particularly an officer, was in- 
variably to be a receiver of stolen goods. Where opposition 
was found, it was met with murder and mutilation if the 
victims were men, and captivity and outrage if they were 
women. Fire and sword, rapine and license, all forms of 
crime and debauchery, held sway and the poorest peasant as 
well as the noble felt the victor’s heavy hand. Cottage and 
castle, hamlet and burg were all seized by the soldiery. The 
fodder and live stock of the peasant were taken and the cot- 
tages and buildings burned, while the castle being the prey 
of the superior officers was despoiled of money, valuables, 
and everything transportable. If the measures of spoils 
seemed too small, the women were appropriated, and held 
either for ransom or most brutally maltreated by the scions 
of the reformed religion. Invaders had in past centuries 
crossed and re-crossed the whole region bounded by the 
Rhine on the west, the Main on the north, the hill regions 
on the east and the Alps on the south, but never in the his- 
tory of the stricken country had the excesses reached such a 
refinement of cruelty as in the first half of the seventeenth 
century. 

The looted peasant, in imitation of his oppressors, promptly 


Villingen. 


3 


resorted to like means to replenish his depleted savings and 
stolen chattels and the temporary disappearance of the 
Swede and his allies was a signal for additional license by 
the peasant upon those with whom he should have united 
in the common defence of the Fatherland. 'Thus, bands of 
half-maddened, starving beings from the lowest walks of 
life, scoured through the few regions untouched by the for- 
eign oppressor and visited frightful cruelties upon the hap- 
less inhabitants. Vagabondage, murder, and robbery were 
the order of the day to such an extent that no one dared to 
undertake a journey, however short, without a strong body- 
guard for self-defence. Travel by night was simply out of 
the question, for even the German soldiers of the allied 
cities, when not under the eyes of their superior officers, fell 
upon any hapless caravan or cavalcade for the purpose of 
robbery. 

Thus the defender of his Fatherland of the day became 
the robber, of his Jieighbor at night, and the beautiful and 
fertile uplands of Bavaria, Wiirtemberg, and the pine-clad 
hills of Southern Baden became a theatre of war in the heart 
of a Christain nation, like in character and inferior in de- 
gree only to the fierce and brutal conflicts of the Russian 
and the Cossack. The inhabitants of the whole plateau, from 
which the Rhine and the Danube descend, to their opposite 
water-sheds, seemed destined to be blotted out of existence 
and the whole area made uninhabitable for civilized man. 

Throughout all the period of this horrible suffering and 
destruction, the little fortified city of Villingen, high up 
on the plateau, in the foot hills of the Black Forest, de- 
fied the single and combined efforts of the invaders. Im- 
per^dous to the blandishments or the threats of her enemies, 
defiant and alert to the foreign and domestic foes that 
swarmed everywhere about her, the fortress stood intact and 
the city remained true to her heritage, her history, and her 
God. Stern, calm, and confident in her might, she placed 
her reliance in her strategic position and the strength of her 


4 


Beleaguered, 


walls, but above all in her God-fearing, sturdy, and valorous 
defenders. The horrors of war were about her everywhere. 
Now to the north, amid the silent and awe-inspiring pine 
forests, now to the south, toward Take Constance and the 
distant Alps. Again toward the rising sun, the land of her 
half-hearted countrymen in Suabia, and again to the west, 
across the spurs of the forest descending toward the valley 
of the Rhine. 

Beautiful she stood in her commanding position, with her 
lofty towers and battlements, from whose feet the undulating 
plains and fertile valleys stretched far to the east and south. 
Strong in her turreted walls and deep moats, indeed, almost 
impregnable as against the forces at the command of man at 
this period. Reliant in the valor of her sturdy defenders, 
whose proud boast of “No surrender “ was successfully 
maintained in many a long-drawn-out siege during the more 
than five hundred years of her history. 

Safe, in the never failing supply of pure- fresh water of the 
Brigach, whose purling springs bubble out from a naturally 
formed filter of gravel, a few leagues from the walls of the 
city to the northeast. Safe, in the over-flowing granaries, 
which the bitterly learned lessons of former generations had 
led her valiant defenders to provide, and safe also, in the 
hundreds of domestic cattle and large quantities of provender 
which were carefully sheltered and stored in the common- 
wealth barns throughout the city. 

Thus securely harbored, her seven thousand inhabitants 
remained contentedly housed within her walls, and not only 
extended hospitality to the unfortunate few who escaped alive 
from the horrors which devastated the whole region about 
Villingen, but rallied a determined force of upward of twelve 
hundred men, mounted knights, with lance and sabre, the 
flower of the noble families of the highlands, pikemen and 
musketeers from among the burghers and the peasants, the 
guilds and the crafts, and a goodly number of artillerymen 
who were trained to the service of the one hundred car- 


Villingen. 5 

ronades, mortars, and heavier guns mounted on the double 
walls of the city. 

Thus in the late autumn, when the invaders from the 
north and west had defeated the combined but weak efforts 
of the South German nobles, and scattered the forces opposed 
to them to the four winds of heaven, spreading destruction 
and death broadcast, a noble, Gerold von Ebertus, was called 
to assume command of the forces of Villingen within the 
walls, and to attempt to bar the farther advance of the enemy 
in the district embracing many leagues of territory subsidiary 
to it. 

Gerold was a magnificent example of combined energy, 
determination, and action. Having suffered humiliation at 
the Court of Austria, in his thirty-fifth year he resigned his 
military commission and determined to devote his life to theo- 
logical pursuits and the development of his estates, which 
consisted of many hundreds of fine acres of grain lands and 
forests. 

For nearly four years he persevered in his self-imposed 
task. He had gained the confidence and admiration of the 
prior and superiors of the Franciscan monks and all the men 
of letters in the neighborhood, with whom he mingled 
during the long winters when the exactions of his estates 
allowed him full liberty to devote to his studies. He was a 
reticent yet kindly man, proud to a degree, always careful 
of his personal appearance, and in his manner of addressing 
those with whom he came in contact, but especially proud 
when in the company of his equals. The humiliations to 
which he had been subjected hardened him towards the 
nobles of the neighboring fortress of Rothweil, who not only 
vented their bitter hatred upon him, but harbored his out- 
cast wife Eucretia. Gerold wa^ not a man to forget those 
who caused the destruction of his home, his bitterness of 
heart, or the sudden termination of what promised to be a 
most brilliant military career. Werner von Klutus, uncle 
of Eucretia and prefect of Rothweil, a cunning, sordid, and 


6 


Beleaguered, 


treacherous man, entrenched himself by misappropriations 
of public funds and supplies generously advanced by the 
House of Austria. Immeasurably inferior to Gerold in 
knowledge, courtliness, and courage, envious of the magnifi- 
cence of his house, his retinues, his lands, and his wealth, 
Klutus and his confederates, among whom was his niece 
L<ucretia, most actively conspired for the purpose of humili- 
ating and degrading him. Nor had they much difficulty in 
finding a suitable plan of attack. The superior education 
of Gerold was far-famed, and this fact, when coupled with 
his reputation for lavish hospitality, brought to his house 
many travellers who ventured through the region during 
the years of truce and comparative peace which preceded 
the opening of this story. 


CHAPTER II. 


GEROIvD VON I^BKRTUS. 

G EROTH was accused by the nobles of the adjoining 
city of Rothweil, of harboring within his walls a spy 
from the arch-enemy of his countrymen, in the per- 
son of the philosopher Coron, of France. It mattered little 
to his accusers or the superiors at the Court of Vienna that 
the philosopher was received with every manifestation of 
friendliness and respect by the Franciscan prior, Breno, and 
monks in Villingen, or that Gerold plainly demonstrated the 
purely intellectual significance of the visit ; it was sufficient 
for the suspicious and narrow-minded judges that a heretic 
and a Frenchman had visited the important stronghold of 
Villingen and found not only entrance in a time of truce, 
but hospitality under the roof of one of its chief nobles. 

Gerold was summarily transferred, by the findings of the 
court, without recourse, to a command on the outlying dis- 
tricts bordering upon the land of the Turk and a fine of 
several thousand florins was imposed, the latter portion of 
the penalty, however, being subject to the approval of the 
Crown. 

Listening to his sentence, Gerold was overcome by the 
excess of his feelings. His memory ran back over the sad 
and bitter events of his domestic life which robbed him not 
only of home and happiness but tore from his heart his only 
child, a son for whom he had planned a brilliant future and 

7 


8 


Beleaguered. 


in whom he hoped to find a worthy successor to the honors 
of his ancient family. Memories came also of fifteen of the 
best years of his life which he had devoted freely to the ser- 
vice of his country in fighting under its banners. 

Not only on the wide plains of the Volga and the Don, and 
in the mountain fastnesses of the Carpathians, but in the 
bitter winters of the extreme north and under the torrid heat 
of the plains of hombardy, full oft he had met and van- 
quished foreign foes, but as well he had taken arms for the 
support of the Crown against the furious uprisings of his own 
misguided countrymen, and always with an entire singleness 
of devotion to duty and honor. And now when the unjust 
wearer of the Crown sought to degrade him without the 
slightest cause, it was scarcely a subject for wonder that the 
proud nature of the man succumbed to partial despair. 

Bitterly Gerold inveighed against his accusers. In vain 
he pleaded with masterly logic and eloquence, dissecting 
thread by thread the web his enemies had so skilfully woven 
around him, and demonstrating most clearly the baselessness 
of the charges which the conspirators had purposely in- 
vented to accomplish his downfall. The whole tremendous 
force of the man was not brought into play, however, until 
the generous prior, Breno, the superior of the Franciscan mon- 
astery, who accompanied Gerold on his journey to Vienna, 
stated the true reasons of the bitter hatred that inspired the 
charges and explained in detail the shameful story of Lucretia, 
the niece of Werner von Klutus, and the ascendency of 
Gerold’ s former wife over the whole cabal of conspirators. 

Breno failed to shake the evidence or temper the hostility 
which had so suddenly found expression against Gerold. 
Then in the full knowledge of the righteousness of his 
position and in the firm belief that his sovereign would pre- 
vent so unjust a sentence being indicted upon an innocent 
man, he demanded the privilege of a noble to plead his cause 
in an appeal to the highest authority in the realm. To his 
infinite surprise and humiliation, he was admitted to the 


Gerold Von Ebertus, 


9 


august presence of his sovereign only after a delay of many 
days — days that were full of agony and bitterness — days in 
which despair and heartrending suspense threatened to over- 
whelm him. 

Ferdinand of Austria, surrounded by a small retinue of 
courtiers and officers, among whom was the chief officer of 
the Court, finally received him. The cold manner of his 
reception, and the covert sneers of those assembled about 
the King, sufficiently explained to Gerold the delays he 
had been subjected to, in.securing a hearing. The King, 
after calmly and contemptuously admonishing his subject 
upon the unusual course he had chosen to take in appealing 
to him, said that he would hear Gerold only on the ground of 
and in accordance with treaty rights of his vassalage, and 
would allow him the few moments that intervened between 
the time of his duties and a minor social function, to which 
the Court was about to depart, to make his statement. 

Gerold stood with proud mien and great composure before 
his sovereign, but in his heart he knew that the efibrt he 
was about to make had already been prejudiced and would 
fail. He summoned all the dignity of his nature to his aid 
and with increasing eloquence, defended his character and 
his honor. The sneers of those assembled were changed to 
expressions of surprise as the power of the man manifested 
itself, and the perfunctory manner of the King vanished with 
his rising anger. When Gerold finished his masterly pro- 
test against injustice and degradation with haughty bearing 
and flashing eyes, every face was turned towards him, either 
in respect or admiration. 

Gerold folded his arms and looked at them calmly, while 
Ferdinand conferred with the chief officer of the Court, or pro- 
curator. At a sign the King stood up and read the accusa- 
tion. Gerold dropped upon one knee and received the 
decision. It was that the fine which he had been ordered 
to pay would be waived, but that the other findings of the 
court were approved without comment, 


lO 


Beleaguered. 


He heard the decision and the fiery heart of the warrior 
overleaped all bounds, either of prudence or judgment. He 
straightened himself and quickly drew his sword. With 
an upward look, he saluted the Most High and threw the 
blade at the feet of the astonished King, about whom the 
courtiers and ofiicers had gathered. Gerold also drew from 
his neck the insignia of office and tossed it likewise at the 
feet of the King, thus indicating without a w^ord his with- 
drawal from the service and the abandoning of the order to 
which he belonged. • 

Ferdinand recovered his composure but not without an 
effort and with a menacing look at the audacious man, 
turned his full figure towards him. He sternly reminded 
him of his duty to observe the decorum of the Court, and of 
the implied indignity which he had perhaps unintentionally 
heaped upon his sovereign and cautioned him to consider 
well the consequences of his hasty decision in withdrawing 
his services at a time when every man was needed to defend 
the country from the threatened invasion of the Swede. 

Gerold listened with closed eyes and folded arms. His 
face was ghastly pale but he stood firmly erect. He replied 
that his decision was irrevocable, that he would return to 
his estates and live as a retired nobleman. He thanked his 
Majesty for the attention he had received and apologized 
humbly for any infraction of Court decorum. His feelings 
overwhelmed him before he had finished, and with bowed 
head he slowly left the room. Breno, the monk, received 
him in the anteroom, and, from the quick look he gave 
Gerold, knew what the decision was. Breno tenderly took 
his arm and led him back to their lodgings. After a weary 
journey, they again reached Villingen, where after some 
months of retirement, Gerold recovered from the terrible 
shock and disappointment, sufficiently to give attention to 
his estates and pursue the studies in which he delighted. 
After a beautiful summer and an abundant harvest came a 
winter of unusual severity, and then again came the spring 
with its flowers and its promise of future harvest. 


Gerold Von Ebertus, 1 1 

The following year was not without constant war alarms, 
but again the spring came and Gerold, calm, courteous, and 
silent to most men, pursued the even course he had mapped 
out for himself. So four years passed with varying fortunes, 
replete with alarms, truces, and attacks, until the opening 
of the year 1633, when the theatre of war suddenly advanced 
into the very heart of Southwestern Germany. 


CHAPTER III. 


THK RECONNOITERING PARTY. 

A CALM and beautiful morning late in tbe month of 
October, 1633, was ushered in to the song of late 
birds which clung to their summer homes of the 
north. The curling smoke of many a chimney denoted the 
preparations for breakfast in the little city of Villingen. 
The storks, disturbed in their nests on the top of many a tall 
chimney, stretched their wings and craned their necks, turn- 
ing their long bills away from the invading rings of smoke 
which lazily rolled up beside their nests of twigs. The roll 
of the drum and the soft silvery notes of the bugle had 
brought the small garrison to their various posts of duty and 
at this hour the banner of Austria was slowly hoisted to the 
peak of the staff that crowned the top of the principal tower 
and inside gateway of the city. 

High above the surrounding walls the St. Francis Tower 
raised its head. It was the chief entrance of the oval city, 
while at the other three points, the south or St. John Tower, 
the east or St. George Tower, and the west or St. Wendel 
Tower, watched over the destinies of the city. Linked to 
these four principal edifices was a wall, turreted and em- 
brasured, nearly forty feet in thickness and sixty feet in 
height. 

At the base of the wall, the casemates of the troops, the 
magazines, and the subaltern officers’ quarters were tun- 


12 



« 

f 


High above the surrounding walls the St. Francis Tower raised its head, 

(Pa^e 12.) 


'mr 




The Reconnoitering Party. 1 3 

nelled. Kach exit therefrom was provided with a stout, 
heavy, wrought-iron gate, through which entrance was had 
into the various streets of the fortress. This immense and 
enduring oval of masonry formed the inner and principal 
wall of the city and was surmounted with numerous heavy 
guns. 

Now, after its five hundred years of exposure to the winds, 
rains and frosts, and the fierce assaults of many a besieging 
army, it stood back frowning, seeming to have gathered 
added strength from its battles with the elements, and the 
onslaughts of its human foes. A deep and wide moat, nearly 
fifty feet across, filled with clear water, ran along the entire 
base of the wall. 

At the Franciscan gate and tower above which floated the 
royal standard, was the only drawbridge in use by the garri- 
son and inhabitants at this particular time. The south, east, 
and west bridges were drawn closely into the shielding re- 
cesses of masonry especially built for them. Over the 
Franciscan bridge, the paths led to the outer wall which 
paralleled the oval of the interior wall. Beyond the outer 
wall was a wide moat extending around the entire outside 
oval. This wall, also built of solid masonry, was lower and 
narrower than the principal line of defense, and on its ram- 
parts were mounted all the lighter guns or carronades. 

A subordinate tower ranged over the outer gateway and 
embrasures, and a drawbridge of like construction to that be- 
fore described spanned to the city. The large commonwealth 
granaries and storehouses, the barns filled with live stock, a 
powder mill and two flour mills, together with numerous 
outbuildings and quarters for cavalry, and no inconsiderable 
ground for cultivating garden truck, filled the entire space 
between the outer wall and the inner moat. The swift-flow- 
ing Brigach furnished ample power for operating the mills 
as well as serving water for the two deep moats. 

The gray mists which hovered over the depressions of the 
^ast and south began to rise under the ardent glances of the 


14 


Beleaguered, 


golden autumn sun and, as they took their upward flight, 
gently kissed the high towers and steeples of the Minster. 
I^azily the standard flapped against the staff and slowly the 
smoke from the chimneys moved away in even strata toward 
the east. In the north the dark pines of the Black Forest 
cast their lengthened shadows over the undulating country, 
rising hill upon hill upward into the clear blue sky beyond. 
In the rolling uplands of the west, the mists were still 
hovering and partially obscured the panorama of hill and 
forest. Like a silvery snake, the swift and bright stream, the 
Brigach, rushed toward the little city bringing a never-failing 
supply of clear, cold water to its inhabitants. After passing 
completely around the fortress, it wends its way across fields 
into the hollows of the east, where a few leagues below, it 
meets and joins its rival, the Breg. Thus united, fondling 
each other, rushing over field and meadow and tumbling 
through rocky cut and forest, they run to form the head 
waters of the Danube which flows uninterruptedly toward 
the rising sun and onward to the capital city of the empire. 

An officer stood on the rampart of the outer wall close to 
the subordinate tower of St. Francis. At his side were a 
couple of subalterns who ever and anon made signals to the 
drawbridge keepers and guard below. Something of more 
than ordinary importance was keeping the little group alert, 
as they vainly tried to pierce the intervening mists to the 
north and east. ‘ ‘ They seem to come not, Lumbas, ’ ’ said 
the elder of the two soldiers ; ‘ ‘ and they should have been 
here hours ago. ’ ’ 

The officer did not answer the half-interrogatory, but 
looked intently in a slightly different direction. The eyes 
of his two companions involuntarily followed his gaze and 
an exclamation burst forth from the younger man. 

‘ ‘ There they are ! ” he exclaimed, pointing his finger in 
the direction towards which all were looking. 

The officer strained his sight to pierce the distance but 
failed to satisfy himself. 


The Reconnoitering Party, 1 5 

You, Robertus, have sharp eyes, and younger than mine, 
tell me what you see and quickly, ’ ’ said Lumbas. 

“ A small body of horsemen, five or six in number, ap- 
parently. Do you not see the slight glimmer of their arms 
and mail as they now ascend the gentle rise toward Roth- 
weil ? ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ I surely see something, but my eyes are not too reliable 
at such a distance. Keep your eyes on them without fail, 
and tell me as they advance how they are mounted. ’ ’ 

The younger soldier kept his glance on the little group, 
now losing them behind some intervening rise or clump of 
trees, and again pointing to them' with renewed interest as 
they gradually approached an open space, where the back- 
ground relieved them, and the rising sun cleared the morn- 
ing air. 

“ There now ! Do you see them ? ” asked he, as he bent 
nearer to the officer and extended his finger. 

“ Yes, I can see them,” said the other soldier, who pressed 
his palm to the edge of his helmet. 

“ Then signal the officer of the guard below,” said 
Tumbas, ‘ ‘ and tell him to be alert for further instructions. ’ ’ 

Dumbas looked intently into the distance and once or 
twice thought he could could discern a small moving speck 
on the landscape. The young soldier seemed to gather ex- 
citement as the troop advanced and strained his eyes to 
make out any distinguishing marks that would establish the 
identity of the approaching cavalcade. After several minutes 
of intense peering, the officer looked away and at Robertus. 

‘ ‘ What do you see now ? ” he asked. 

‘ ‘ It seems to me that some one is riding ahead on a white 
charger and back of him is another with a bright red flag on 
his lance.” 

“If it is so, it is Carolus! Thank God! and the uncer- 
tainty is over, ’ ’ said Tumbas. 

“ Inform the officer below, that a small body of riders is 
approaching the Franciscan gate, and from appearances and 


i6 


Beleaguered. 


the size of the party, it is Carolus von Haisus and his escort. 
Tell him to have the message instantly sent to Colonel Philip 
Thanner at headquarters and to signal him from the Fran- 
ciscan Tower.” 

The order was quickly transferred and in a few seconds 
the clatter of horses’ hoofs told Tumbas that the order was 
being taken to the headquarters in the tower. Robertus 
had meanwhile kept his gaze riveted upon the little body of 
horsemen, when he suddenly uttered an exclamation and 
swung quickly to the right. He ran squarely into the officer 
and nearly threw Rumbas off his feet in the movement. 

‘ ‘ They are galloping toward us and the lance upon which 
the flag flies is pointed to the east, there ! ’ ’ 

“Rook!” he said, as he grasped the officer’s arm. 
” Rook there ! as certainly as the saints are above us, there 
is a larger body of cavalry, several dozens of them, approach- 
ing from out of the light of the sun. Carolus has seen this 
body and is hurrying forward to gain the city before their 
approach.” 

‘ ‘ So soon ! So soon ! The Rord be merciful unto us, ’ ’ 
quietly said Rumbas, as to himself. Then suddenly rousing 
himself, he gave quick command as he looked in the direc- 
tion of the first troop. 

‘ ‘ Carolus Haisus returns ! let him quickly enter. Sound 
the alarm ! To arms ! ” 

” Robertus, quick, the signal gun ! Three shots.” 

Turning to the other soldier, he said : 

“ Hasten to the officer below and inform him quickly, 
that Carolus Haisus is approaching and that instantly on his 
entrance the drawbridge should be raised, the gates lowered, 
and his men formed for assault. Ret him send a courier to 
Colonel Philip and acquaint him with the fact, that in addi- 
tion to Carolus a large troop of horsemen is approaching 
from the east.” 

He then went back to his post and looked in the direction 
of the sun, and then again toward the little troop which was 


The Reconnoitering Party, 1 7 

now plainly visible in the distance, rapidly moving at a 
swinging gallop towards the road leading to the outer 
drawbridge. 

“ Too bad ! Too bad, that my counsel is not taken for 
what it is worth, ’ ’ he said moodily. ‘ ‘ For, instead of risk- 
ing the life of one of his best men in reconnoitering, the com- 
mander should long ago have learned the lessons of more 
advanced warfare ; lessons which even the Cossack dogs 
have learned in their most crude manner of warfare. 

“ Here is the temporary commander of the city calmly 
awaiting the advance of a hostile force which may number 
hundreds or thousands and he sends his best lieutenant out 
with a handful of men, instead of starting some of these lazy- 
bones of young subalterns, each with a troop of a dozen, to 
reconnoitre. 

‘ ‘ But such are the times ! A safe nest with good cheer 
makes a phlegmatic commander and loses not only many a 
valuable life, but jeopardizes the safety of many a town. 
Well, we shall see ! ” 

The short sharp report of a carronade cut short his solilo- 
quizing and the distant rumble of the large deep drums was 
heard across the moat in the city beyond. Another shot, 
and one more. The sharp commands to the assembling 
soldiers below rang up in the clear morning air. Meanwhile 
Robertus and Haudi returned to their posts of duty beside 
Lumbas and again were looking at Carolus’s troop and at 
the body of strange cavalry which was now plainly discerni- 
ble under the rising shield of the sun. Carolus was rapidly 
advancing and was within a few hundred yards of the gate, 
still keeping the swinging gallop into which he and his 
troopers had broken several minutes before. 

Lumbas’ s eyes now beamed with joy as he plainly saw 
that no harm had come to his friend. He stood on a project- 
ing turret and bending over prepared to salute Carolus as 
he was about to cross the drawbridge. The little cavalcade 
drew up to the drawbridge, at which was stationed the 


V 

1 8 Beleaguered, 

officer in charge with the keepers and a strong guard of 
well-armed men. A military salute was given the leader 
which was promptly acknowledged. 

Carolus gave the order to halt and swung himself out of 
the saddle as a courier rode up and informed him that the 
commandant was about to cross the inner bridge and would 
receive his report at the rooms of the outer tower. 

Scarcely had Carolus received these instructions when 
kumbas rushed up to him, extended both his hands and led 
the way to the rooms above and adjoining the spot from 
which he had so anxiously watched for his appearance in 
the early light of the morning. 

‘ ‘ Thank God ! my friend, for your safe return. We feared 
that some accident had befallen you. Nay, do not explain 
until the commandant arrives ; he will be here directly. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ But what of the body of cavaliy which so suddenly broke 
upon our sight to the east a few moments ago ? ’ ’ asked 
Carolus. 

“ They have again disappeared, so Robertus says — yon 
signal on the Franciscan Tower verifies it, or I would not 
have left my post. ’ ’ 

“ It is bad, bad ! ” said Carolus, as to himself, “ but I am 
thankful to be here without a scratch. ’ ’ 

“You had an escape, then?” asked knmbas, forgetful 
of his injunction to Carolus to defer his explanations until 
the arrival of the commandant. Carolus did not answer at 
once, but looked into the eyes of his friend in a most peculiar 
and pathetic manner. 

“Yes, I had an escape,” he said hesitatingly. 

kumbas looked at him in an inquiring manner, but said 
nothing. He gazed at him as if a great truth had forced 
itself upon him. His look of inquiry changed to one of ad- 
miration, for the fine figure and face of Carolus seemed to 
him of greater beauty and finer proportion than ever before. 
Well he noted him at this moment. Of more than average 
height, in a land noted for its magnificently proportioned 


The Reconnoitering Party, 1 9 

men, his calm, mobile features seemed a shade paler than 
usual. His bright hazel eyes looked from under a white 
brow of great beauty and strength, while his brown hair fell 
in irregular curls upon his polished steel collar. The head, 
face, and figure denoted calm determination, great strength, 
and suppleness. Kindness and honor was written in every 
lineament, and his soft brown eyes expressed a singularly 
pathetic and sad emotion. Clad in the slashed leather coat 
and shoulder pieces and high, artistically folded riding boots, 
to which were attached long, sharp spurs, he presented a 
picturesque figure as he stood beside lyumbas, leaning on his 
long, heavy sword and covered with dust and splashes of 
mud. 

Lumbas was interrupted' in his contemplation of Carolus 
by the sound of many footsteps, the clanging of arms and 
the jingle of spurs. 


CHAPTKR IV. 

CAROIvUS’S NARRATIVK. 

T he temporary commandant of the fortress, Colonel Philip 
Thanner, and his staff had arrived at the outer tower. 
With a glance at the signal on the Franciscan Tower, 
to assure himself of the state of affairs, he walked rapidly 
toward Carolus and Enmbas, who saluted as he approached. 
Saluting in turn, Colonel Philip extended his hand and 
cordially grasped that of the officer. 

“ We give thanks for your safe return, Carolus, and you 
came none too soon, judging from the sudden approach of 
the enemy. Eet us enter the room here and I will hear your 
report. You, Enmbas and Robertus, together with Rhein- 
hold and Haller, may accompany me.” 

They all entered and took seats except Carolus, who still 
resting on his sword, looked slowly at the eager and intensely 
interested little group of officers. He brushed his curling 
brown hair back with his hand and tossed his head in a 
quick manner, from right to left, which always indicated 
suppressed excitement with him. He then slowly reached 
down and took from the table a beaker and filled it with 
wine from a large pitcher, drank it and in a clear round 
voice, gave his report. 

” Herr Commandant and officers, you remember that 
when it was decided that a small, well-armed party should be 
sent out to Rothweil to carry and receive dispatches bearing 
on the movements of our enemies, but primarily to bring 


20 


Carolus s Narrative. 


21 


to our city the expected commisssion from our most august 
sovereign at Vienna, for our illustrious townsman, Gerold 
von Kbertus, it was supposed that that fortress was in the 
hands of his Majesty’s soldiers. It was not ! ” 

An exclamation of surprise and dismay broke forth from 
every man in the room, and their eager, pained faces were 
fixed upon Carolus. 

“The hated Swede, with his allies, captured it two days 
ago, and it is nowin his hands.’’ Carolus raised his voice 
and clenched his hands. 

“Not fairly won, but treacherously given into the hands 
of the base heretics. ’ ’ 

A cry of surprise, rage, and resentment answered this 
startling announcement. With compressed lips and flaming 
eyes, Lumbas and Rheinhold sprang from their chairs. 
Robertus remained in his seat deathly pale, while Haller 
seemed stupefied and dazed ; then lyumbas and Rheinhold, 
almost in unison, cried — “ Who has done this ?’’ “ Who is 

the traitor ? ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Control yourselves, ’ ’ said the commandant, scarcely less 
overwhelmed by the news. ‘ ‘ Tet us hear the report with 
calmness. Proceed, Carolus. ’ ’ 

“ As I left the city last night, I took every precaution to 
avoid surprise and perhaps capture, for you know how 
thickly infested is every approach to our city with camp- 
followers, thieves, and vagabonds. We kept well to the 
north and west, and gained the forest without adventure. 
We proceeded slowly along the Brigach ravine and over the 
short cut to the charcoal burners’ settlement, reaching it 
after a painful and hazardous journey, for the path though 
easily followed for foot folk,, is dangerous and difiicult for 
mounted men. The pale light of the moon enabled us to 
keep the path and eventually to find the little settlement. We 
rested and refreshed ourselves, as we and our horses were 
considerably blown from the rough climbing. We again re- 
sumed our journey to the north and east from there, riding 


22 


Beleaguered, 


well within the deep shadows of the forest and keeping a 
sharp outlook wherever an opening in the trees occurred. 
We had passed an open space of more than usual width 
where the path ascended steeply into a dense portion of the 
forest, when suddenly and without warning, Enrich, who 
had just entered the trees, found his horse seized from both 
sides and a number of dark forms reached for him. Eustily 
shouting to us he drew his sword in the twinkling of an eye 
and struck to the right and left. His horse sprang into the 
air, struck an obstruction and fell, throwing Enrich clear of 
him. Enrich rolled over, jumped to his feet still grasping 
his sword and retreated to the opening where we were just 
entering the dense wood. With drawn swords, — for the 
lances were of no use and were flung away at once, — ^we set 
upon the unknown assailants. We moved rapidly about 
fifty paces into the wood and in the dim light quickly saw 
one of them trying in a clumsy manner to mount Enrich’ s 
steed. We captured him, leaving one of our party to guard 
him, and, separating, searched the vicinity for traces of the 
attacking party. While we could see no one, we heard the 
cracking of twigs and rustle of leaves which assured us that 
the rascals had taken flight. 

A groan attracted our attention, and there, almost at the 
feet of Enrich’ s horse, a dark body lying motionless among 
the dead leaves testified to Eurich’s prowess with the sword. 
The groan had come from this prostrate man, whose boldness 
in seizing Eurich’s horse had cost him dearly, as his arm was 
nearly severed from his shoulder. We led both our prisoners 
into the open and questioned them. They sulkily refused 
to answer, but Kanne, forcing his sword between the teeth 
of the uninjured fellow, quickly brought him to his senses. 
They were charcoal burners who had followed us from the 
settlement, intent upon robbery. From him we found out the 
first gruesome news of the fall of Rothweil. Too ignorant 
to be able to give a detailed or even lucid account, we found 
out enough to fill us with horror and rage. 


Carolus s Narrative, 


23 


We tied the wounded man to a tree and, after securely- 
binding the arms of the other, fastened a lariat around his 
neck and ordered him in advance of the leading rider. 
Kurich, who had meanwhile examined his horse, found that 
it was uninjured. Thus we passed on for several hours, 
gradually gaining the more level country, where the forest 
thins out to the* east, within a few hundred paces of Peter- 
zell. Emerging from a little wood, we almost stumbled 
across a prostrate figure lying under a large pine tree. A 
few paces off, a horse fairly caparisoned was tethered. 
Kanne jumped off his horse and stooped down to examine 
what we supposed to be a murdered man. The touch on his 
shoulder roused the sleeping man, for such he proved to be. 
He stood up with some difficulty, folded his arms and looked 
steadily at us. 

‘ ‘ Who are you ? ” I asked, ‘ ‘ and what are you doing 
here ? ’ ’ He looked at me with an air of resignation and 
with a broken voice said : 

“ I am Wilhelm von Dougal of Rothweil.” 

“ What are you doing here ? ” I repeated. He remained 
silent and dropped his eyes. 

‘ ‘ Answer me, ’ ’ I demanded ; “ or I will take you back 
with me to Rothweil.” 

“ Take me anywhere, rather than to that hell-hole of 
traitors, rascals, and Swedish ravish ers ! ” 

The man was transformed with rage as he uttered the last 
sentence, but I pretended not to understand the singular 
mixture of epithets which he poured out on the heads of his 
Majesty’s defenders at Rothweil. I therefore sternly cau- 
tioned him to beware of the language which he used in 
speaking of his superiors at a friendly town. 

“ Friendly town ! ” he exclaimed, “ who are you that you 
speak of a friendly town ? ” I naturally declined to extend 
the information for which he asked, but he looked sharply 
at me, and took a step nearer, exlcaiming : 

“ As I live, I believe you are Carolus von Haisus of Vil- 


24 Beleaguered, 

lingen, a valiant defender of his Majesty’s crown and a true 
believer ! ’ ’ 

He clasped his hands as if in ecstasy and fell upon both 
knees with a fervent look to heaven. 

“ Thank God for this deliverance ! Oh, Carolus, you 
will never get to Rothweil on the errand you are bent upon, 
for that wicked city has given itself into the hands of Marshal 
Horn and his horde of wicked heretics. ’ ’ 

Here was the confirmation of the story which we had forced 
out of the unwilling vagabonds in the forest. I had hoped 
against hope that the story might prove false but my hopes 
were dashed to pieces and a great sorrow overcame me. I 
looked upon the man and, placing my hand upon his shoulder, 
told him to rise and commanded him to relate his story. In 
brief it was as follows : 

He was notary of the city of Rothweil, a staunch de- 
fender of his burg and a true believer. When the city was 
opened to the enemy by treachery, he with a number of 
others, escaped from the captivity to which all believers were 
subjected and valiantly fought against fearful odds. Driven 
not only by the foreigners and their cohorts, but by his own 
heretic townsmen who joined them at the lower precincts of 
the city, where most of them were mercilessly butchered, he 
managed to escape on the horse of a Swedish officer whom 
he fought down. He wandered west, up into the forest near 
Hornberg and had been without food or rest until he lay 
down and fell asleep under the pine where we found him. 

‘ ‘ Where is this man ? ’ ’ asked the commandant. 

‘ ‘ He is with the troop below. ’ ’ 

“We thought he was a prisoner whom you picked up,’’ 
said Rumbas. 

“ Proceed with the report, Carolus,’’ commanded Colonel 
Philip. “ We will hear his story afterwards.’’ 

‘ ‘ There is not much more to tell except that we began 
our return, which I deemed was not only best, but neces- 
sary. We met three bodies of cavalry in various places, one 


Carolus s Narrative. 


25 


of whicli we suddenly encountered in an open field to the 
south of Peterzell. There were about a dozen of them, 
Swedes with a French officer. They seemed undecided 
whether to attack us or not. We settled the matter for 
them. 

“ Dividing into two groups, Eurich, George, and the 
notary, who was armed only with a pistol and his sabre, formed 
the first group; Kanne, Herold, Kappel, and myself, the other. 
We swung apart and attacked them briskly. Kanne, with 
his usual impetuosity, soon had a Swede on the ground, 
having forced his lance quite through him. George followed 
into the opening and lifted the officer clean out of his saddle. 
It was nearly the end of George, as two horsemen engaged 
him right and left at once. The notary saw the danger and, 
in an instant, brought his sabre squarely down on the collar 
of one of them, while George had a fierce duel with the 
other. 

“ Our group had meanwhile made an opening and the 
beautiful lance play of Kanne and Kappel separated the 
entire remaining riders. Madly they wielded about, striking 
with their rapiers, but they were clearly overmatched by the 
difference in arms. George was unseated, and again the 
notary saved his life with unusual dexterity and brilliant 
passes. In the midst of the tumult, the bugle sounded the 
retreat. The remaining riders galloped with wonderful pre- 
cision into the forest path, leaving three dead and two 
wounded. They were followed by Kanne, Herold, Kappel, 
and the notary to the edge of the trees, but with George’s 
bugle I called them to halt just in time. 

“ Eurich received a cut in the arm, and George a thrust 
that would have ended him, had not his breastplate been of 
heavy steel ; as it was, the shock and the fall that he sustained 
disabled him for a few hours. The notary also received a cut 
in his left arm and Kappel’ s horse broke his leg. We caught 
one of the horses of the fallen Swedes and took the best arms 
with us. Our captive charcoal burner who had quietly and 


26 Beleaguered, 

uncomplainingly trotted along at Kuricli’s side, escaped dur- 
ing the skirmish. 

‘ ‘ The other detachments being both quite large, we kept 
clear of, one indeed not seeing us at all, and the other giving 
us a lively chase to within three leagues of the neighborhood 
of Monchweiler. Two riders who were far in advance of 
the others, engaged Kanne, Herold, and Kappel, who was 
mounted on the Swede’s horse, and the two riders will never 
return to their command. 

‘ ‘ Kanne despatched one on the first onslaught, breaking 
his lance, while Herold, after a desperate fight, succeeded in 
felling his antagonist. Kappel’s horse could hardly be man- 
aged after the struggle began. He reared and plunged, and 
seemed determined to throw him, so that it was only after a 
sharp stroke with the fiat of his sword that he managed to 
quiet him sufficiently to rejoin our troop. We rushed away 
again at full speed, as the Swedish riders were gaining rap- 
idly and were within a few hundred paces of us. After the 
skirmish was over, our superior horses told greatly in our 
favor and we left them rapidly. 

‘ ‘ The largest detachment of the enemy which we, met was 
within a league of the city, and the garrison seemed to see it 
as well, judging from the signals which I noticed flying from 
the tower. This is my report, Herr Commandant. The 
notary will undoubtedly give a clear and distinct account of 
the fall of Rothweil.” 


CHAPTER V. 


AN INCIDENT. 

T he little group listened to the narrative with varying 
feelings and emotions. As Carolus finished his report, 
they poured congratulations upon him anew. They 
were all eager to hear the particulars of the fall of the neigh- 
boring burg, and impatiently awaited the order to summon 
the notary Von Dougal. Before doing so, Thanner turned 
to Eumbas, saying : 

‘ ‘ Bring me what news of the enemy there may be and tell 
me what signals are flying. ’ ’ 

Eumbas turned moodily from the group and walked out 
upon the rampart. After a few moments he returned. 

‘ ‘ The retreat signal is flying and nothing has been seen 
since the detachment was noted to the east.” 

“ It is well ! Send for the notary Wilhelm von Dougal of 
Rothweil, that we may hear from his lips the story of in- 
famous treachery and the fall of our allied neighbor. ’ ’ 

Eunibas, who had been laboring under great excitement 
for some time, turned suddenly upon the commanding ofiicer 
with a dark face and flashing eye. 

‘ ‘ Commandant, it little behooves me to oppose your wishes 
or disturb your plans, but it seems to me, with the enemy 
hovering about us, three or four detachments having been 
reported within three leagues and one actually seen from the 
walls of the city, that it is high time to scout the neighbor- 

27 


28 


Beleaguered, 


hood and find out the meaning of this crossing and re-cross- 
ing. Carolus has failed to bring the commission from his 
Majesty to our noble and respected Sir Gerold von Kbertus, 
who was to take command at his Majesty’s wish and special 
decree. That commission has undoubtedly been intercepted 
at Rothweil and may have much to do with the sudden and 
treacherous giving over of the city into the hands of our arch 
enemies, for we well know the old-time feud that exists be- 
tween the nobles of that recreant town and our chief. You, 
therefore. Colonel Thanner, are the responsible head of this 
fortress and I, as your chief of staff, most emphatically ad- 
vise and counsel you to take immediate measures to patrol 
the neighborhood properly, not only to secure such informa- 
tion as may lead to a better understanding of the plans of 
our enemies, but in the interests of common safety to be 
properly advised of the approach of hostile troops. I know 
that my former advice has been unheeded and I have been 
obliged to conceal the fears I entertained, but the time has 
come when you must either bestir yourself, or take the heavy 
chances of negligence of the trust which you hold. I ven- 
ture to express myself thus publicly and firmly and ask that 
you send out four reconnoitering parties of not less than two 
dozen, each with an officer in charge, instructed to report 
constantly to the city. I ask pardon for my bluntness and 
apparent interference, but my desire to avoid disaster and 
confusion must be my excuse. ’ ’ 

Tumbas saluted with dignity when he closed his remark- 
able and affronting appeal. It was a mixture of advice, 
counsel, imperative demand and covert threat. 

Carolus looked at him in surprise, and then at the com- 
mandant, who sat for a few moments in his chair, pale and 
threatening ; then slowly stood up and faced Tumbas. 

‘ ‘ Since when am I obliged to carry out the wishes of my 
inferior officers ? Who has delegated you to give such com- 
manding advice to your superior officer ? Do you repeat but 
one word of the inexcusable harangue which you try to 


An Incident, 


29 


dignify into counsel and I will make an example of you and 
teach inferiors their place. It is time enough to give advice 
when it is asked for, and counsel when needed.” 

He sat down and called upon Haller to fill up a beaker of 
wine. It was clear to all present that a rupture was about 
to take place. 

Carolus turned rapidly on his heel and gently laid his 
hand on the arm of his friend and whispered : 

‘ ‘ Be calm, Lumbas ! ket not your tongue betray you into 
words that your heart tells you are unsuited to us in our 
difficulties. Take counsel of me and submit to superior 
command.” 

Tumbas had taken a step forward and drawn himself up 
to his full height. He was about to deliver himself more 
vigorously and denounce the commandant before his chosen 
ofiicers, but he looked away from the superior officer into 
the deep, calm, and sympathetic eyes of his friend and as 
suddenly relaxed. He therefore remained silent, but from 
his compressed lips and twitching fingers, the strife that was 
going on within him was clearly manifest. 

The sudden tilt had also aroused Haller and Rheinhold, 
who naturally sided with the commandant, while Robertus 
gazed approvingly on Tunibas as he was delivering his 
attack. The climax of an open rupture was avoided, how- 
ever, by the entrance of Bakus, who ushered the notary Von 
Dougal into the room. 

Carolus looked relieved and with a glance of appeal to 
Tumbas, advanced to greet the notary and introduce him to 
the assembled ofiicers. 

Wilhelm von Dougal bowed in a dignified manner to the 
commandant and the ofiicers, and taking a position in front 
of Colonel Th aimer, he asked, with another low bow : 

“ Most worthy Commandant, I am here at your request. 
Of what service can I be to you ? ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ You are the notary Wilhelm von Dougal, of Roth well ? ’ ’ 

“ I am.” 


30 


Beleaguered. 


“ You had charge of the archives and state papers of his 
Majesty under the prefect Sir Werner Klutus, the virtual 
commander of your city ? ” 

‘ ‘ Oh, the perfidious wretch ! God grant that his duplicity 
and faithlessness may be fittingly rewarded. I was under 
his orders, Colonel Thanner. ’ ’ 

“ Tell us, notary, in your own words what happened 
during the past week in our former allied and now wretched 
city. Have no fear of being too severe, for here you are 
amidst friends and true believers. You have therefore full 
license to speak your mind. ’ ’ 

Dougal pressed his lips together, stroked his wounded left 
arm in an abstracted way and then passed his hand once or 
twice across his face, as if to clear his vision of the scenes 
that evidently oppressed him. 


CHAPTER VI. 


WIIvHKlvM VON DOUGAI.’S NARRATIVE. 

W IIvHKTM VON DOUGAIy was a man of noteworthy 
personal appearance, and though rather under the 
size of the men around him, he was of more than 
average bulk. A fine large head, crowned with abundant, 
wavy, and slightly gray hair, squarely set on immense broad 
shoulders, a deep chest and long arms gave him the deceptive 
appearance of a much taller man. It was the heroic figure 
of a heavy athlete, yet his quick actions and graceful carriage 
belied the apparent bulk of his person. 

A pair of wonderfully clear, grayish-blue eyes and a well 
formed nose, gave his rather heavy face a fine, honest, and 
clear-cut expression. Contrary to the general fashion, his 
face was cleanly shaven. He was dressed in black velvet 
with a wide lace collar and white linen shirt which showed 
through the slashes of the sleeves. He wore a short tight- 
fitting coat with double rows of black silk buttons, and rather 
loose knee breeches. A military mantle of black velvet 
hung loosely over his shoulders. 

The only feature of his dress which had a military appear- 
ance was the high, artistically folded cavalry boots to which 
were attached the huge instep flaps and straps which sup- 
ported the large silver spurs. The light bulF of the boots 
contrasted richly with the black velvet and white collar and 
slashings. A large soft black hat and two flowing black 

31 


32 


Beleaguered, 


plumes completed his dress. The adventures and privations 
of the past few days had left their marks on the rich habili- 
ments. He had laid his hat on the table and stood before 
Colonel Thanner and his ofiScers when he began his narra- 
tive. 

“ It is known to you that in my capacity of notary, I was 
the virtual secretary not only of Rothweil, but a supervisor 
of the entire district adjoining. I therefore had close know- 
ledge of all that transpired in the interests of the House of 
Austria. My residence in Rothweil, while nominally in the 
prefecture and under the roof of the dastardly Werner von 
Klutus, was in reality in the southern part of the town, close 
to the south gate, where I lived with my mother. ’ ’ 

He stopped for an instant, as if to dispel the fears that 
seemed to overcome him, but quickly mastered his feelings 
and continued : 

“It is also known to you, that in the prefecture there 
lived, besides the traitor Klutus, his unhappy and neglected 
wife Martha, his niece Madame Lucretia, whose history you 
are probably familiar with, her sister Minerva, an ostensibly 
devout but cringing, avaricious, and hypocritical spinster 
who possessed all the bad qualities of Tucretia plus the cun- 
ning of Klutus, Amalia, his daughter, a lovely maiden of 
purest mind and life, and, lastly, Arnoud Heilprin, the lick- 
spittle commander of the mounted Rothweil knights. I 
will not weary you with the details of the private affairs of 
the illy assorted household, and of the cheap snobbishness 
that pervaded the daily intercourse of its members and the 
various municipal authorities who were obliged to transact 
business with the prefect, but let it suffice for my purpose 
and your information, to state that the wife was treated with 
brutality and neglect in private, and that the niece, Madame 
Lucretia, was the real head of the family, who carried on her 
amours and excesses under the very nose of the prefect, with- 
out the slightest opposition on his part. 

“ Minerva, with saintly eyes and alert ears for everything 


Wilhelm Von DougaVs Narrative. 


33 


that occurred, took a certain interest in the revelries that 
were carried on. She was imbued with the spirit of the ex- 
cesses to such an extent, that with the oft-recurring carous- 
ings she strove industriously to neutralize her participations 
in the wicked circle by increased visits to the church and in 
feverish attentions to her rosary. 

‘ ‘ Amalia was treated with mock respect and condescension 
by lyucretia, with indifference by Klutus, with hypocritical 
affection by Minerva, and with amazing arrogance and as- 
sumption of proprietary rights by Arnoud Heilprin, whose 
attentions she had not only spurned with scorn, but had for- 
bidden in the haughtiest manner. Naturally, Martha tried 
to shield her daughter from the effrontery of Arnoud, and by 
degrees gradually withdrew both herself and her daughter 
-from the family circle. This but added fuel to flame, for in 
proportion to the infrequency of opportunities to show his 
attentions, Arnoud’ s scarcely concealed brutality asserted 
itself, when occasion afforded. 

“ For years, the evenings were given over to license. In 
addition to Madame Tucretia and her sister one or two wo- 
men of high birth and low character always attended them. 
Of late, the sister of Klutus and aunt of Madame Fucretia 
took up her residence at the prefecture. This woman, whom 
no one knew, had lived for years either in Northern Germany, 
Denmark, or possibly Sweden. It is not known to me in 
which of these countries she lived last, but it is known that 
she is a virago of the most pronounced type, and as she is a 
woman jof low character, of no education or refinement, and 
withal of repelling personal appearance, the rapid ascendency 
which she gained over Madame Tucretia, Arnoud, and even 
Klutus, was the more extraordinary. She soon demonstrated 
her ability to maintain her share in the scenes which took 
place in the east wing of the residence. 

“ Of her coarse, lewd jokes, her high, cracked voice, her 
lascivious leer, and her filthy stories, when in her cups, the 
most discreet, trusted, and highly subsidized French servants, 


34 


Beleaguered. 


whom Madame I^ucretia attached to herself and her personal 
household, told in minutest detail in faulty German to the 
regular household servants of the prefect. This woman, not 
content with the artificial respectability with which the ex- 
cesses in Klutus’s household had been partly covered up pre- 
viously, brought, during the truce which existed, the Swedish 
Colonel Rau, and D’Arville, the French colonel, into the 
city in disguise and into the house of the prefect. 

“ At this time, I commenced to divine some ulterior object 
and one of graver importance than mere license, for the 
carousing now gave way to consultation. Now of Klutus 
with the foreigners and again of Klutus with the suspected 
heretics of Rothweil. Nor did the increased affability of 
Klutus, Tucretia, and Amoud, remove my suspicions. To 
such an extent did I suspect the designs of the evil cabal, 
that I communicated my fears to my staunch friend, Konrad 
of Horgen, who not only praised my watchful care, but as- 
sured me that my suspicions were justified. He admonished 
me to note quietly all who participated in the meetings. 

“ Days and weeks passed, until a fortnight ago, important 
state papers arrived from Vienna, among which was an ap- 
pointment to Gerold von Ebertus, chief noble of Villingen, 
commanding him to assume chief control of his Majesty’s 
fortresses of Villingen and Rothweil, and empowering him 
to make such transfers of authorities and troops as he deemed 
expedient and proper. 

“ A copy was inscribed to Sir Werner von Klutus and the 
original was taken by the Imperial courier and his guard the 
next day to your city. The courier had special orders to 
hasten to Rothweil and deliver his despatches and believing 
that the despatches to Villingen could as well be delivered 
the next day, he lodged himself and his men at ‘ Falcon 
Inn ’ for needed rest and refreshment. 

‘ ‘ Those despatches were a bombshell in the camp of the 
conspirators. Messengers immediately left the prefecture 
and summoned the suspected nobles post haste. For hours 


Wilhelm Von DougaVs Narrative. 35 

they were closeted with Klutus and at a late hour a few dis- 
guised strangers were allowed to pass the gates and admitted 
to the conference. A double guard was placed at the doors 
and at the stairwjays, to prevent surprise and eavesdropping, 
but I knew what it meant ; or at least I thought I knew, for 
I did not dream of the extent of the treachery and cruelty 
which was being plotted within the four walls of that room in 
which the traitors were assembled.” 

The listeners to Von Dougal’s narrative were profoundly 
agitated as he reached this point and a number of subdued 
exclamations and expressive looks were passed between 
Tumbas, Carolus, Robertus, and Haller, while Dougal 
reached over to the table and drank the remaining wine in 
the beaker. Colonel Thanner nervously drummed his 
fingers upon the arm of the chair in which he sat and 
glanced at Alexander Rheinhold and then at Haller. Hav- 
ing finished the contents of the beaker and again passing his 
hand across his face. Von Dougal continued : 

‘ ‘ Tong into the night and until the first gray streaks of 
dawn became visible, the consultation continued. Slowly 
by ones and twos the conspirators then disappeared. Some 
concealed their faces completely behind the high collars of 
their military capes, but others went openly and without at- 
tempt at disguise. The strangers from without the city were 
again allowed to pass the gates and disappeared in the 
gloom. 

‘ ‘ When all had dispersed, I was suddenly summoned by 
prearranged signal to Konrad von Horgen’s house where 
I found assembled over a dozen of the prominent nobles 
of Rothweil .and vicinity, some arrayed as for travelling, 
others in the usual dress of the day. Konrad began quietly 
to give the reason of the meeting, stating that he feared an 
immediate repetition of the demand for the surrender of 
Rothweil, which, as you well remember, two months before 
had been declined with a reference to the superior authorities 
at Stuttgart and the additional admonition to Rau, com- 


3 ^ 


Beleague^'ed, 


mander of the Swedes, ‘ that as Rothweil had been for two 
hundred years under the protection of the House of Austria, 
it purposed so to remain.’ 

“ He feared that inasmuch as Klutus was about to be 
superseded, he might prevail upon the magistrates and 
guilds to accede to the demands of the Swede, in order to 
cover up his vast stealings, and perhaps for a considerable 
sum to be paid him in addition. He also said that inasmuch 
as the new appointment of governor was offered to his old- 
time enemy, the enemy of the precious cabal which had caused 
the degradation and humiliation of Gerold von Kbertus four 
years before, Klutus naturally would fear reprisal and a 
keen investigation of his stewardship. 

‘ ‘ Konrad therefore summoned the nobles upon whom he 
could depend for immediate action. Hugo, Martinez, Ferdi- 
nand, and Antonius were quietly to pass out of the gates and 
reconnoitre outside the city walls, while the others were to 
send word to their friends and trusty followers to be pre- 
pared at a moment’s warning to meet at the market-place 
at a given Signal, well armed and mounted. 

“ Nothing more was done, and this group of loyal men 
also dispersed quietly and before the city had fairly awak- 
ened. At about noon on the eventful day that preceded the 
fall of the city, a herald announced from the market square 
that a review of the troops would take place on the Neckar 
Field, which is outside of the city, as you know. This an- 
nouncement was hailed with every manifestation of joy by 
the populace, as it indicated to them not only freedom from 
danger, which was supposed to menace the city from the 
fortified camps of Swedes and their French allies in the out- 
lying villages, but a holiday, unlooked for, and therefore all 
the more agreeable. After the midday meal, they com- 
menced to flock in droves through the gates to witness the 
spectacle. 

‘ ‘ Konrad and his friends who remained in the city heard 
the announcement with dismay. Ordered either without 


Wilhelm Von DougaVs Narrative, 37 

knowledge or even suspicion of their designs, or purposely 
planned to thwart interference with their evident intentions, 
the parade and the review of the troops compelled their at- 
tendance. It mattered little to them now. That treachery 
was afoot was painfully apparent, and the net cast for the un- 
suspecting and ignorant burgher, peasant, or tradesman was 
to gather in its meshes the officer, magistrate, or noble. 
Hugo, Martinez, and their two companions were safely out 
of the city, and could be depended upon to fulfil the part they 
had to do, but what would it avail ? 

‘ ‘ Konrad and his companions headed the various troops 
which were under their command and took their appointed 
places under the Neckar Tower. Arnoud Heilprin, at the 
head of the Knights of Rothweil, marched out to the field to 
the fanfare of the bugles. In this detachment, I took my 
place as chief officer at the last moment. Markus, a heretic, 
and well known as such, was at the head of the musketeers, 
while Konrad von Horgen, chief of the pikenien, brought up 
the rear. The women, children, old men, and non-combatants 
generally, were looking at the unusual spectacle from the 
streets and windows, and a goodly number of older burghers 
stationed themselves on the walls of the city. 

“ Arnoud Heilprin moved the mounted knights southerly, 
toward Alstadt, while Markus and his musketeers took the 
northeastern road toward Neukirch. Konrad with the pike- 
men and foot folk had orders to move to Neckar Field. Thus 
the manoeuvres continued amid constant marching and coun- 
termarching until nearly five o’clock. Klutus, as chief 
commander, had summoned Arnoud and Markus, leaving 
the subordinate officers in command of the troops, which left 
me in charge of the mounted knights, Clotinus of the 
musketeers, and Konrad of the pikemen. The populace 
having their curiosity satisfied, had long ago returned to the 
city and to their homes. 

‘ ‘ I was at Alstadt with the knights, halted until further 
orders and watching for a courier or messenger prior to be- 


38 Beleaguered, 

ginning the return trip, when suddenly Martinez galloped 
into the village. He was covered with dust and dirt. Both 
the rider and his horse were blown, and seemed to have had 
a hard ride. Martinez discovered me and immediately dis- 
mounted. From his actions and appearance and the fact 
that he sought me at Alstadt, I was convinced that some- 
thing important was about to take place. He led me quickly 
away and when out of hearing of others said, with sup- 
pressed excitement : 

“ ‘ In God’s name, where is Konrad ? ’ 

“ ‘ Undoubtedly on Neckar Field with his men,’ I 
answered. 

‘ ‘ ‘ He is not, nor are his men with the musketeers on the 
Neukirch road. Tell me, have you seen anything unusual 
during this afternoon and do you not suspect that treachery 
is at the bottom of this insane review and manoeuvring ? ’ 

“ ‘ We suspected treachery, but what could we do ? Why 
are you so excited, and why do you ask for Konrad ? Have 
you bad news ? ’ 

“ ‘Yes, a large body of Swedish cavalry is approaching 
from the west toward Rothweil. I saw them at a consider- 
able distance and hastened to find Konrad. I found him not 
and was finally directed to Alstadt, nearly distracted from 
my fears and the loss of precious time. My God ! What 
are we to do ? ’ 

“ The stroke had come, and our worst fears were realized. 
We were left outside the city to face a superior enemy, while 
our precious superiors quietly returned to the city full of 
helpless people, to deliver them and the city to the tender 
mercies of our foes. Tike a flash, the details of the plot re- 
vealed themselves to me. The reason for the constant shift- 
ing about of the soldiers, particularly of the foot folk, w’’as 
apparent. To tire them out and make them unfit for fight- 
ing, if it should occur, was the explanation. By summoning 
Arnoud and Markus, the precious rascal, Klutus, prevented 
any mistakes and by ordering us to await further commands, 


Wilhelm Von DongaVs Narrative, 39 

also prevented active interference with the consummation of 
the whole hideous plot. 

“ I rapidly told my fears and conclusions to Martinez, 
and asked him what course we had better pursue. 

By all means order your riders to Rothweil, with all 
possible speed, but swing north and east and try to find 
Konrad to join him,’ he said. 

“ This was what I had already intended to do, and his 
positive advice decided me. I also decided to keep my in- 
formation to myself and prevailed upon Martinez to observe 
complete silence. I therefore ordered the bugles to sound 
the advance and when well out of the village increased the 
gait of the troops into a gallop. Thus with Martinez and 
myself at the head, we crossed the old stone bridge of the 
Neckar and swung directly to the north and northeast 
toward Neukirch road. The one hundred and seventy-five 
men under my command moved in colums of four with regu- 
larity and precision. Sullenly, as if possessed by a vague 
fear, they moved on. The dull thunder of the hoofs, ac- 
companied by the jar of cuirasses, the rattle of sabres, and 
the jingle of spurs, was the only sound that marred the still- 
ness in the rapidly advancing twdlight. As we neared the 
Neukirch road, I ordered a halt and after a brief consulta- 
tion with Martinez, decided to bend westward toward Roth- 
weil, at reduced speed, while Martinez and a dozen picked 
men were to advance and reconnoitre. 

“ He moved away with his men at full gallop and they 
were soon lost in the gloom. Two slight rises in the land 
intervened between ourselves and the league of plain of 
which Neckar Field was a portion. Slowly we ascended the 
first gentle slope and were about ready to swing into the nar- 
row defile through which the road leads, when two horse- 
men approached, riding with breakneck speed. On observ- 
ing my columns, they halted with sharp abruptness. My 
command came to a sudden halt, taking up the whole road 
which at this point narrowed down considerably. I saw, in 


40 


Beleaguered, 


the gathering darkness, which the sunken road and the 
overhanging trees intensified, my friends, Martinez and 
Hugo. They wheeled about a few lengths ahead, and 
Martinez said, in a low voice : 

“ ‘ The blow has fallen ! Rothweil is occupied by the 
Swedes.’ 

“ ‘ Yes,’ interjected Hugo, ‘ I saw Klutus surrender the 
city and the musketeers, who were completely surrounded 
just outside of the city walls.’ 

‘ ‘ ‘ Where is Konrad ? ’ I asked. 

‘ ‘ ‘ Inside the city, with his pikemen and in possession of 
the southern gate and bastions. He is fighting against fear- 
ful odds, from street to alley, from tower to house.’ 

‘ ‘ Suddenly turning to me, in a suppressed voice he asked : 
‘ Can you depend upon your men ? ’ I said, ‘ I think so, 
and they must obey my commands. ’ 

‘ ‘ I wheeled quickly and in a few words told the knights 
what had happened. A yell answered my appeal, that 
echoed through the wood. ‘ Tead on ! We follow to the 
death ! Let us at the hell-hounds ! ’ 

‘ ‘ I waited no longer, and giving the sign to Hugo and 
Martinez, pointed toward the city. 

“ ‘ Forward for home and country ! ’ I cried. 

“ Forward we fiew out of the ravine, up the second slope 
and in a few moments we gained the summit. 

“ There, scarcely a league before us, was the goal we 
sought. A few moving lights were seen on the plain and 
back of them the low red gleam of several fires in the city 
told in an unmistakable way of the conflict that was raging 
inside the city gates. We forged onward with accelerated 
speed until half the distance to the walls was measured. I 
saw from the increasing light of the conflagration that the 
south end of the city was the scene of the conflict. I there- 
fore altered our course and led the way over the flat plain, 
to where the ford of the Neckar allowed a passage. 

“ With mingled feelings of rage, hope, and a desire for 


Wilhelm Von DougaVs Narrative, 41 

vengeance, we rushed across the intervening plain. Higher 
and higher the flames leaped, and brighter the glare of the 
burning buildings lit up the carpet of the plain. The 
Neckar ford was in sight, and we fairly flew to it, into the 
water and scrambling up the slight rise at the further shore, 
broke into another mad galop to the south gate of the city. 

“ Not a word was uttered. Martinez and Hugo were 
riding ahead, bent down almost to their horses’ manes. The 
din of conflict could now be distinguished above the pound- 
ing hoofs of the horses and the roar of the conflagration 
could be distinctly heard above the increasing confusion of 
sounds. 

“ ‘ Halt ! Attention ! Draw ! ’ I cried, as we moved up 
to within about two hundred paces of the south gate. I gave 
command to Martinez, ordering him to take the lancers to 
the left wing, while Hugo and myself took command of the 
steel-clad cuirassiers. Martinez made a slight detour at a 
rapid gallop. I, at the head of my heavy cavalrymen, 
started straight for the gate. 

“ As if out of a cannon, a body of horsemen shot out of the 
deep shadows of the wall and from behind the low outbuild- 
ings and flew into the clear bright light of the plain. Squarely 
into the opening left by Martinez and his lancers they swung 
with irresistible force against the two sides of our divided 
troops. 

“ ‘ Charge ! To the death ! ’ I yelled. A cry of fury 
answered my words, and we rushed for the long string of 
horsemen who were still coming from out the shadows of the 
walls. We struck and broke clear through the lines, slash- 
ing to right and left and forcing into a great heap the 
Swedish horse rushing along at an angle from us. 

“ ‘ Forward ! ’ the bugle sounded, and again a mass of 
struggling horse barred our way. The head of the string 
which issued from the wall was blocking our path and amid 
frightful disorder and deafening roar, horse and man struck 
against other horses and riders, overturning and being over- 


42 


Beleaguered, 


turned. My heavy men, steel-clad as they were, survived 
the second shock and with thinning ranks we fell upon the 
rear of the struggling, moving mass of Swedes that was be- 
tween us now and Martinez’ lancers. 

“ It was lance to rapier and sabre to sword. Thrust, 
parry, and cut, amid the hoarse shouts and curses, the hol- 
low ring of stroke upon the steel breastplates, helmets, and 
cuirasses, the cries of the wounded and the thuds of falling 
men filled the air with an indescribable din and an awful 
picture was presented in the fierce and increasing glare of 
the burning city. We fought with desperation and after a 
fearful effort broke through this second line. We joined 
what was left of Martinez’ lancers and again faced the 
whole line of Swedish horse. The string had now been run 
out of the shadows and formed an immense bow in front of 
us. 

‘ ‘ Martinez was still in the saddle and moved over to me. 
Hugo was not to be seen. Again the cloud of horsemen 
advanced upon us, spreading far to the right and left to en- 
circle us. I gave the command to close up, and with lowered 
lances the brave fellows charged the centre of the advancing 
bow ; my cuirassiers behind and a little to the sides of the 
wedge-shaped mass of now only about one hundred men. 

‘ ‘ Again the Swedish line was broken and melted before 
our onslaught. Again we wheeled and passed through them 
when the deluge of men and horses encircled us. Lances 
were now thrown away and it was sabre to sabre, man to 
man, but it was a forlorn hope. They were ten to one. 
Madly we fought, furiously we repelled their overpowering 
numbers, until we were nearly hemmed in by a heap of falling 
struggling men and horses which formed a rampart around 
us. 

‘ ‘ The sharp blast of the bugle was suddenly heard above 
the conflict. In a few seconds the Swedes fell back from 
that rampart of the dead and dying and an opening was 
made for an officer, who raised his hand as if for attention. 


Wilhelm Von DougaVs Narrative. 43 

‘ Surrender, Wilhelm von Dougal, and men of Rothweil,’ 
he said, in a clear, loud voice ; ‘ it is a forlorn hope you are 
struggling against. Your city and all the troops except 
what remains of you are in our possession. We offer you life 
and fair treatment, but do you submit at once ! ’ 

“ ‘ Never ! ’ I cried, ‘ Colonel Rau,’ for it was he. 

‘ ‘ ‘ Charge ! ’ and over the heaped-up bodies of horses and 
men we made our last fierce dash. With Martinez at my 
side, we rushed into the^gap through which the Swedish 
colonel had precipitately fled, as I gave my command, and 
the sides closed in upon us and held us as in a vice. With 
a desperate and despairing effort, we broke through at last. 

“ A huge fellow, an officer who fought with more than 
ordinary ability, barred my way, and then the greatest 
danger of the whole conflict confronted me. Vainly I struck 
at him, but with wonderful dexterity he parried and fought 
me. A terrific stroke levelled at me fell short, but landed 
squarely on my horse’s neck. Like a shot he fell under me. 
I jumped clear of him just in time to escape what v^^ould have 
been my death-stroke. An upward thrust threw the Swede 
from his horse. I grasped the bridle and vaulted into the sad- 
dle with lightning speed. I dug my spurs into the horse and 
bounded clear of several horsemen who tried to intercept me. 
Fighting with the strength of despair, I soon cleared the en- 
tire line of cavalry, then, clutching my sword and bending low 
in the saddle, again fled toward the ford of the Neckar, which 
Ireached without interruption, passed, and again galloped up 
the road to Neukirch. 

‘ ‘ I was pursued for a considerable distance, but from my 
intimate knowledge of the country was able to elude my 
pursuers. I wandered about the rest of the night and part 
of the next day, when I finally reached the forest. Torn 
with grief and anxiety, I rested, and then overwhelmed 
with the horrors through which I had passed, I fell asleep. ’ ’ 
Von Dougal, almost choked with emotion, could scarcely 
conclude his narrative. His evident distress brought the 


44 


Beleaguered, 


sympathetic feelings of his listeners to him. Carolus gently 
laid one hand on his shoulder and softly took his hand with 
the other. 

“ He, Carolus von Haisus,” concluded Von Dougal, as he 
inclined his head toward Carolus and pressed his hand, 
‘ ‘ staunch defender of the faith and friend of the oppressed, 
saved me from what would have been certain death had I 
been captured. I am now here, Colonel Philip, a charge 
upon you, but willing to assume any burden you may see fit 
to impose upon me or any service you may choose to assign 
to me in the common defence of the country and the true 
faith.” 


CHAPTER VII. 


COI^ONKly thannkr takks action. 

C OEONEE THANNER involuntarily rose from his 
chair and taking a step toward Dougal, extended his 
hands to him. Sorrow, regret, and sympathy were 
plainly the feelings which agitated his strong but rather 
coarse features. He clasped Dougal’ s right hand and pressed 
it warmly, saying : “ To impose new duties or burdens upon 
you immediately after the long days and weeks of fear and 
anxiety which you have passed through would be an un- 
grateful act for me to perform. I deeply sympathize with 
you and with all those of your faith who are still at Rothweil 
and within the grasp of the Swede and his craven allies. 
When you have rested and recovered from the severe strain 
to which you have been subjected, no doubt your generous 
offer to undertake any office or duty which may be assigned 
to you to perform for the common cause, will be accepted by 
the authorities of Villingen. There will surely be difficult 
and dangerous work to do, and the services of all brave and 
able men within our midst will be in demand.” 

Turning then to his assembled officers. Colonel Thanner 
continued : ‘ ‘ What the fate of Konrad von HOrgen is will 
not be found out at once, nor can the entire disappearance 
of his Majesty’s courier and his little troop be accounted for 
by any other explanation than that they have been treacher- 
ously waylaid and either killed or taken prisoners. In either 

4 ^ 


46 


Beleaguered. 


case the state papers are seized. The copies which were 
intended for the traitor Klutus are also beyond our reach. 
We have the testimony of our friend, Wilhelm von Dougal, 
notary of Rothweil, that the expected commission and ap- 
pointment from his Majesty of Austria to Sir Gerold von 
Kbertus has been duly received, placing the cities of Vil- 
lingen and Rothweil, with all their dependencies, in his 
hands as military governor. 

‘ ‘ Although a truce existed which required the invader to 
observe the three league limit from any fortification, we have 
heard that it has been ignored and we have seen it violated. 
A state of war therefore prevails and the truce is over. This 
district has been without a military governor for upward of 
four years and the appointment of Gerold von Kbertus is as 
much in force as if the necessary documents had actually 
arrived. I therefore propose to you, officers, that at three 
o’clock this day, we, the chief officers and nobles of Vil- 
li ngen, do delegate ourselves to lay the commission before 
him. 

“ I appoint you, Carolus von Haisus, and you, Franciscus 
Kumbas, bearers of a notification, that at that hour we shall 
present ourselves at the house of Gerold von Kbertus for the 
purpose of transferring the commission and installing him in 
power. I also request Wilhelm von Dougal to accompany 
you.” 

Koud shouts of approval greeted these remarks. 

” Kong live Gerold, defender of the faith ! ” 

“ Kong live his Majesty of Austria.” 

Swords were drawn and flashed high in the air. Helmets 
and hats were waved and the enthusiasm reached a high 
state. Colonel Thanner finally raised his hand for silence. 

‘ ‘ Kumbas, see to it that the pitcher of wine is replenished, 
and that additional glasses are brought, for it would be un- 
worthy of us not to drink to the health of our friend Wilhelm 
von Dougal and his coming among us. ’ ’ 

Renewed cries of approval greeted this statement and in a 


Colonel Thanner Takes Aclzojt. 


47 


few moments a large tankard filled with wine was brought 
in by a trooper, followed by an enormous tray filled with 
beakers, in the hands of another soldier. The wine was 
poured by Tumbas, and at a sign the troopers retired. The 
commandant proposed the toast, a long life and continued 
good fortune to Wilhelm von Dougal in their midst, with 
the assurance that they welcomed him as a brother. 

Von Dougal replied modestly to the kind words addressed 
to him, and assured Colonel Thanner and his assembled 
officers that his best services were at their command. He 
would faithfully perform any duty to which he might be as- 
signed. His life would be devoted not only to the punish- 
ment of their common foe, but to the vindication of their 
God, their faith, and their homes. 

The words of Dougal carried strong conviction with them. 
The earnest, yet powerful personality of this man seemed to 
fire the hearts of all with whom he came in contact. His 
vivid narrative was still fresh in the minds of those as- 
sembled, and the emotions it awakened stirred their hearts to 
the depths. The honest and susceptible natures of those 
loyal men were deeply touched by the story of treachery and 
corruption of their countrymen at Rothweil. Indeed it was 
a question at that moment, whether for former friend or the 
common foe, the greatest execration and hate, coupled with 
vows of vengeance, were felt. 

The commandant proposed the health of his Majesty, 
Ferdinand of Austria, whose unremitting efforts in behalf 
of the faith were the admiration of all mankind. He also 
proposed the health of Sir Gerold von Kbertus, soldier, 
scholar, and gentleman. 

Rheinhold, always ready to continue to an indefinite ex- 
tent any effort in the depletion of tankards, proposed the 
health of his friend and superior. Colonel Thanner. He 
took occasion to glorify the careful work done by the com- 
mander during the four years of his service in Villingen and 
commended his active care in keeping the invader within the 


48 


Beleaguered. 


lines of the truce. I^umbas was inclined to take exception 
to the fulsome praise accorded Thanner. To him it did not 
seem to fit the easy-going and, in some respects, loose admin- 
istration of the military affairs of Villingen. It was fuel to 
the flame kindled by his extreme views on discipline and 
vigilance, but beyond a scowl at Rheinhold and a significant 
glance at Robertus, his opposition to the sentiments did not 
manifest itself. The health of Philip Thanner was therefore 
drunk with no lessening of the enthusiasm that prevailed. 

The party, freed from the restraint which naturally at- 
tended a conference of this kind, now separated into little 
groups of twos and threes and as the commandant rose to 
go, he turned to Von Dougal. 

‘ ‘ Carolus will attend to your wants and find you suitable 
accommodations.” Then, again reminding his officers of 
the appointment at three o’clock, added : 

” I request the attendance at headquarters of all officers 
in full-dress uniform at the appointed hour. I also request 
Carolus and Tumbas to acquaint me not only with the fact 
of their notification to Sir Gerold, but to assist me in the 
preparation of such preliminaries as are necessary for the suc- 
cess of the ceremony which is to take place this afternoon.” 

Thanner took his departure, followed by Rheinhold and 
Haller. 

“Tumbas,” said Carolus, “Wilhelm von Dougal goes 
with me to my quarters where we shall arrange our some- 
what disordered dress and also refresh ourselves. In an 
hour we shall be ready to receive you and be prepared to 
deliver the notification to our esteemed townsman. Sir 
Gerold.” 

Carolus led the way to their horses and in a few minutes 
they were slowly moving over the intervening space inside 
the wall, over the drawbridge, through the Franciscan gate 
and tower and thence into the city. A crowd of soldiers, 
civilians, peasants, and large numbers of women and children 
were awaiting the arrival of the two men. News of the day 


Colonel Thanner Takes Action, 


49 


was quickly in the possession of the townspeople and the ex- 
traordinary and exciting events were not only repeated from 
mouth to mouth, but the sad news of the fall of Rothweil 
was soon in the possession of the whole concourse. Wilhelm 
von Dougal was the hero of the hour and his coming was 
awaited with curiosity by the crowd. It was therefore no 
cause for surprise that when he was pointed out a great cheer 
went up for him. Hats were doffed, arms were presented, 
and handkerchiefs fluttered from street to street, from walk 
to doorstep and from many a window as they proceeded to 
Carolus’s quarters. 

Von Dougal repeatedly removed his hat and with a grave 
face acknowledged the compliments bestowed on him. They 
Anally reached Carolus’s residence and passing the great gate 
entered the courtyard. There they dismounted and threw 
the reins to the men in waiting. Carolus led the way again 
across the yard toward the large door adorned with heavy 
iron-work. He opened it, and stepping to one side, bade his 
guest enter. 

“ Welcome, Herr Wilhelm, to my modest apartments. 
They are not so showy and not so extensive as those of the 
prefecture, which you inhabited at Rothweil, but they are 
large enough to accommodate you comfortably, while you 
remain with us in Villingen. I am honored by your visit 
and it will be a great pleasure to me to have you regard my 
home as yours while it shelters you.” 

Von Dougal took a step to Carolus, threw both arms 
around him and in a voice which betrayed the deep emotion 
under which he was laboring, said : 

“ Carolus von Haisus, it is with deep gratitude that I 
accept your hospitality. I owe my life to you. You are 
indeed the generous-hearted man whom all love and respect. 
I appreciate your sincere friendship and bless the hour when 
I was brought so closely to you.” 

Von Dougal dropped his head on Carolus’s shoulder and 
pressed him fervently. Thus they stood for some seconds 




50 


Beleagtiered, 


until Carolus, looking at Dougal’s left arm, reminded him 
of the wound. Dougal smiled faintly. 

“It is nothing ; merely a scratch. The skin is barely 
cut.” 

“ Nevertheless, my friend, we will have it carefully ex- 
amined at once and properly attended to. And now be 
pleased to step in here and take possession of our rooms. ’ ’ 

He pulled a bell rope which hung inside the door of the 
anteroom and after the necessary commands to the servant 
for Von Dougal’ s comfort, entered his own apartments. 

Carolus enjoyed a refreshing bath, and a complete change 
of clothes from the military uniform which he had worn 
during the past twenty-four hours and which plainly showed 
the rough usage and hardships which he and his little troop 
of scouts had undergone. 

Then, after a substantial meal, he sent word to Von Dougal 
that he was ready to receive Captain Franciscus Tuinbas, 
chief of artillery, and desired his presence also. Dougal, re- 
freshed, was having his wound examined and dressed, as the 
servant arrived, bringing the message. 

‘ ‘ My compliments to Herr Carolus von Haisus. I shall 
be ready in ten minutes. ’ ’ 

The leech who had been summoned by Carolus was finish- 
ing the bandage. 

‘ ‘ There ; the wound is nothing. It will not prevent using 
your arm as if nothing ailed it. It is more of a bruise than 
a cut, and will be healed in a few days. Good-day, Wilhelm 
von Dougal, I am proud to be of service to you. ’ ’ 

With a profound bow, the man of medicine retired from 
the room and Von Dougal rapidly completed his toilet. 

Carolus received him in the large living room that adjoined 
Dougal’ s quarters. This room resembled an arsenal more 
than a living room, for it was filled with arms of all descrip- 
tions, including steel armor of the ponderous and heavy 
kind used three centuries before the time of which we write, 
long lances and enormous pikes, two-handed swords, maces 





I am honored by your visit, and it will be a great pleasure to me to 
have you regard my home as yours while it shelters you.” 

{Page 49.) 













- f 




4 : 


^ ’ *■ ,«S 

5. Vii 


.ii ■ -75^4 -1 


. >» 


1 




LjIA 



n K 




Colonel Thanner Takes Action, 


51 


with wicked spikes, and a great variety of smaller swords and 
daggers. Shields of all kinds hung on the wall, from the 
long infantry shield to the round buckler of the mounted 
knight, to which were festooned with much taste, a great 
variety of spurs, shoulder and leg pieces, and collars of the 
more modern kind. 

The black oak of the floor, walls, and ceilings showed off 
the collection of military equipments to great effect. Nor 
were the trophies of peace less plentiful. Throughout the 
room were mounted stags’ heads, antlers, wolf jaws, stuffed 
wild turkeys, owls and minor birds artistically surrounded 
with bows, arrows, powder flasks, and guns of heavy make, 
and probably of uncertain accuracy. Altogether, it was a 
curious collection of arms, accoutrements, and trophies. 

Von Dougal took in the collection at a glance and said 
with a smile : 

‘ ‘ The cradle of the warrior is worthy of the deeds that the 
house of Haisus has always been noted for. I am here, 
Herr Carolus, and await your pleasure. ’ ’ 

“Tumbas has not yet arrived, but will be here presently. 
How does the wound fare ? ’ ’ 

“ It is nothing at all, I assure you. It is more a bruise 
than a cut, and will be entirely healed in a few days. You 
see it does not inconvenience me at all, since it has been 
properly dressed.” 

Von Dougal moved his arm in various ways to demonstrate 
the slightness of his injury. 

” I am glad to hear it. Neubold is a very clever man, and 
of much experience. Ah ! here comes Tumbas. ’ ’ 

Tumbas entered the building without ceremony and pass- 
ing into the room occupied by Carolus and Von Dougal 
greeted both men with cordiality. 

‘ ‘ I am ready for the visit, ’ ’ he said. 

“Good,” said Carolus; “we will attend to our duty 
without delay, for unless I am mistaken. Sir Gerold von 
Ebertus will oppose, to a certain extent at least, the pro- 


52 Beleaguered, 

gramme whicli Colonel Thanner has laid out, and much ex- 
planation will have to be made and many things considered 
before he accepts the trust imposed. Sir Gerold has not for- 
gotten the grievous humiliation to which he was subjected, 
and his proud nature may cause him to upset the plans 
which we hope to see fulfilled. But we shall see. ’ ’ 

The three men walked out of the house and waited on the 
stone porch for Carolus’s and Dougal’s horses, w^hich were 
brought out quickly from the barns across the courtyard. 
Then all mounted, and attended by three lusty young fellows, 
passed out of the gate and into the principal street of the 
city. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


BEHIND THE WAEES. 

T he city of Villingen possessed two principal streets or 
avenues which bisected each other at right angles and 
thus formed at its centre a cross; the longer sweep or 
street beginning at the St. Francis and ending at the St. 
John Tower ; the shorter street beginning at the St. George 
and ending at the St. Wendel Tower. A large octagonal 
space was formed at the centre of the city about the inter- 
section of these two streets. Facing this octagon was the 
artistic and beautiful Rathhaus, one of the finest buildings 
of its period in Southwestern Germany. Diagonally across 
the space the Minster raised its two tall and graceful spires. 
This large and magnificent edifice was remarkable for the 
curious construction of its towers, one being Byzantine in 
style, while the other was Gothic. The old Minster was 
very picturesque with its flying and hanging buttresses, the 
artistic foliations of its enormous windows and its sculptured 
finials and gargoyles. Numerous pinnacles adorned the 
outer buttresses and the high, sweeping, stone steps that led 
to its principal entrance gave its entire front a perspective 
and dignity far beyond its real dimensions. Both the Rath- 
haus and the Minster were built soon after the eventful 
struggles for freedom which ended with the treaty of Ulm in 
1218. By the provisions of this treaty Villingen secured her 
independence and maintained it uninterruptedly until 1326, 

53 


54 


Beleaguered. 


when the city voluntarily placed herself under the protection 
of Austria, retaining, however, all her independent rights 
and privileges. 

Founded by Ludwig the pious, in the year 814, in a very 
crude manner, the city gradually increased and developed. 
At the close of the tenth century, it received market, coin- 
ing, and tax rights and privileges, but it was not until 1119 
that Villingen took a formidable and powerful place in the 
history of Southwestern Germany. Berthold III. projected 
the city as it existed at the period of which we write and the 
work upon it was continued with more or less interruption 
for one hundred years. In the year 1209, its nobles and 
burghers and their dependents began the struggle for inde- 
pendence which was secured, after a devastating war, in 1218. 

During the period of her independence, her great buildings 
and many of her best houses were built. Although the in- 
terior of the small city was plain and her houses common- 
place, they were of good height and solidly built. The 
houses of nobles were exceptions and as they commanded 
all the strategic points inside the city, they were naturally 
of greater size, finer construction, and more importance. 
Huge chimneys, gables, and many-colored tiled roofs lent 
the picturesque aspect which Villingen presents from with- 
out the walls. Its streets, all of which cross the two prin- 
cipal avenues at right angles, were narrow, paved with stone, 
and drained to the centre. The people of the middle class, 
the burghers and the artisans lived in these intersecting 
streets, while the poorer people inhabited the back alleys. 

Three large houses were specially notable in the city. One, 
about half way between St. John’s Tower and the octagon 
in the centre of the city, was called Egon’s Heim. It was 
strongly built of stone, and its lower windows were barred 
with enormous iron grilles, while a great gate similar to the 
entrance of Carolus von Haisus’s house gave sole entrance 
to the house by way of the inner court. 

The second house, Berthold’ s Thurm, occupied a position 


Behind the Walls. 


55 


on the principal avenue about midway between the octagon 
and St. Francis Tower. It was older, more forbidding in 
aspect, and still more strongly fortified than Kgon’s Heim. 

The third house, Kbertus’s Thurm, was at the corner of 
the intersecting street and the octagon place and commanded 
a fine view both up and down the long avenue, as well as the 
shorter one from east to west. This house was by far the 
most picturesque of the three and being more modern than 
either Egon’s Heim or Berthold’s Thurm, was more pleasing 
to the eye and more artistic in its architectural design. Ex- 
tensive, yet carefully planned for street defence, it towered 
high above the surrounding houses. Although built in the 
year 1278, it was in fine repair, the ravages of time being 
overcome by constant attention to the evidences of decay. 
Beautiful oriel windows adorned the upper stories of this 
structure which, with its high chimneys and great tower, its 
fine glazed tiles and sculptured gargoyles, made an impres- 
sive and notable edifice. This house had been in Gerold 
von Ebertus’s family for nearly three hundred and fifty 
years. It was now owned and occupied by him. 

During the four years which preceded the beginning of 
this story, there was constant clashing between the municipal 
and the military officers. Taxes had been increased to a point 
where it was impossible for the burgher and peasant to save 
anything. The commonwealth barns fairly overfiowed with 
tithes that were exacted by the military and ecclesiastical 
tax gatherers and the citizen groaned and fumed under the 
increasing burdens to which he was subjected. Naturally 
the recalcitrant townspeople sought relief through the chief 
magistrate of the municipality and his officers, and in accord- 
ance with the wishes of their constituents, they protested 
against the constantly increasing exactions which were im- 
posed upon them. This produced discord and reprisals, and 
in the absence of a military governor there was constant 
bickering and recrimination. 

The military officers justified the heavy levies by pleading 


56 


Beleagiiered. 


the imminent dangers that surrounded the city, and seized 
all the tithes, leaving the ecclesiastics to shift for themselves. 
This brought about a coalition between the magistrates and 
the clericals, which widened the breach still more. Open 
rupture seemed inevitable during the autumn of 1633, when 
the sudden approach of the invader and the fall of Rothweil 
brought all internecine quarrels to a standstill. 

The burgher, the artisan, the peasant, and the magistrate 
were suddenly transformed into the soldier, and the need for 
common defence removed all cause for complaint based on 
the extortions of the military authorities. The ecclesiastics 
again deserted by their allies, sullenly shut themselves into 
their buildings and administered their functions only in the 
most perfunctory manner. They socially ostracized every- 
one who bore arms, and mingled only with the citizens when 
absolutely necessary. Breno, prior of the Franciscan monks 
and head of the Church, deplored this condition of affairs and 
strove to his utmost to bring about a reasonable solution of 
the differences that separated the people. He met with small 
success, however, and for the first time since his incumbency 
of the position of prior, did his efforts fall upon barren 
ground. The turbulent and savage influences of war had 
made even the pious and God-fearing citizens of Villingen 
careless of their faith and indifferent to their spiritual 
welfare. 

Breno had but one staunch ally in his efforts to set aside 
the denial of respect and authority under which the Church 
was suffering. It was Gerold von Ebertus who was loyal not 
only to Breno, for the sake of the personal friendship that 
existed between them, but faithful to the traditions that w^ere 
indissolubly linked with the glory of his house and the ex- 
pansion of the Church in Southern Germany. The friend- 
ship of these two men was beautiful. Their lives were 
cemented by the analogy of their natures and the endear- 
ing influences of close communion and unity of thought. 
Their studies, animated with the enthusiasm of love for in- 


Behind the Walls, 


57 


tellectual pursuits, broadened them in the great questions of 
the day and welded their thoughts into forms of beauty and 
enduring love. 

It was not strange, therefore, when the practical question 
of common safety closed every door to individual right or 
the established privileges of class, that Gerold lifted his 
voice for the justice of the common cause for which Breno 
so eloquently but insistently contended. He admonished 
Colonel Thanner to beware of the example which he gave, 
and cautioned him against the consequences of violation of 
rights and privileges which had for years been scrupulously 
observed. He also pointed out to the commandant the con- 
sequences to the spiritual welfare of the city which the 
opposition engendered, reminding him of the undeniable fact 
that the success of the city in the past rested largely on the 
deep religious feelings and reverence of its defenders. With- 
out the bulwark of unity of religious thought, utter way- 
wardness and degeneration would result. That was a natural 
inheritance of war and it would insidiously work its way, be- 
ginning with the worst elements in the city and ending only 
with the moral ruin of all classes. 

His advice was listened to with great respect, but it was 
not acted upon at all. 

The lines were sharply drawn between ecclesiastic and 
warrior, and relations were strained to the utmost. Gerold 
and Breno deplored the condition of affairs, but were at their 
wits’ ends to allay the tension. It thus happened that 
Gerold and the prior were closeted together at Bbertus’s 
Thurm on the eventful morning when Carolus returned from 
the fruitless but significant expedition. They had again 
threshed the old arguments for the rights and justifications 
of the Church, and while they agreed on the unassailable 
arguments which they uttered, they also agreed that they 
were valueless, because they failed to produce any effect 
upon the contentious classes. 

Might, not right, was the factor that decided the questions 


58 


Beleaguered. 


at issue and they had come to the conclusion that it was best 
to temporize with the opposition under the stress of need. 
Gerold was slowly pacing the room with his hands clasped 
behind his back, while the prior,, with thoughtful brow, sat 
on a low chair and rested his left arm on a table. His hand 
supported his head and he watched Gerold’ s movements as 
he paced up and down the apartments. 


CHAPTER IX. 


GKROI<D ACCEPTS AN APPOINTMENT. 

T he consultation between Gerold and Breno was inter- 
rupted by a sharp knock on the door that opened into 
the main hall of the second story. Gerold stopped in 
his walk and bade the intruder enter. An elderly man of 
fine appearance, clad in semi-military habiliments, entered 
the room and saluted the two men. Gerold with his hands 
still clasped behind him, looked inquiringly at the new 
comer. 

‘ ‘ Sir Gerold, is it permitted me to give you news of great 
importance ? ” 

‘ ‘ Speak out, Kuno, it must be a matter of great import- 
ance, since you disturb us against orders.” 

‘ ‘ Sir Gerold and his worthiness will pardon the interrup- 
tion, but word has just been passed that the expedition 
which left a day or two ago in command of Carolus von 
Haisus has returned with bad news from our friends at Roth- 
weil. It is announced that our sister city has been betrayed 
by its prefect, Werner von Klutus, and is in the hands of 
the enemy.” 

Gerold dropped his hands to his side, then suddenly 
clasped them in front, while his face assumed lines which 
both friend and foe feared. 

‘ ‘ Who says this ? ” he demanded in a raised tone, and 
took a quick forward step. 

“ It is a common report,” returned Kuno ; “ not only is 
59 


6o 


Beleaguered, 


the whole district of Rothweil in the Swedes’ hands, but a 
large troop of cavalry was seen from our walls scarcely two 
hours ago ; your I^ordship can see the signals on the Fran- 
ciscan Tower if you will step to the window. ’ ’ 

Gerold did not seem to hear the eager reference to the 
tower, but for a time looked intently at Breno, who was 
plainly startled and painfully impressed by the unexpected 
blow, then turned again to the chief household servant. 

“ Do you repeat to me idle gossip, or is there reliable 
authority for your statement ? ’ ’ 

“ Your Lordship, Heinrich, the secretary of the burgo- 
master, told it to me less than a quarter of an hour ago. I 
heard it from all sides, but did not wish to interrupt you 
until I was satisfied that it was so. ’ ’ 

Gerold again looked at Breno, then turned upon his heel 
and walking to the large window which commanded an un- 
interrupted view of the principal street, his eyes sought the 
tower. He looked at the signals and then turned to Kuno. 

“You have done well to inform me. Send Heinrich to 
me, if he can be found.” Kuno bowed deferentially and 
withdrew from the room. The door no sooner shut out his 
person than Gerold moved quickly toward Breno, who 
looked at him with a face full of sorrow, and then noting the 
bitterness and anger of Gerold’ s expression, the kind coun- 
tenance of the prior assumed a fixed appealing gaze as he 
advanced to meet his friend. Breno was the first to speak 
and said : 

“ Would to God, the news we have just heard were un- 
true ! It must be untrue ! Surely no German nobleman 
could be so recreant to his God, his country, and his duty ! ” 
Gerold gazed at him steadily, then quietly laying his hand 
on Breno’ s shoulder, said : 

“ My dear friend, have you forgotten who it was that four 
years ago pierced my heart with agony, whose venomous 
darts struck deep into my life ? Have you forgotten the 
shameful falsehoods that were uttered against me and my 


Gerold Accepts a7i Appointment, 6i 

house ? What can you expect from such a man but deceit, 
falsehood, and treachery ? You call him a German noble ! 
Ah ! such an one prostitutes not only the proud state of no- 
bility, but debases the very image of man. Reflect how in 
the very flush of his victory over me, he intrigued to capture 
the governorship of the district. How he hoped to crown 
the confusion with which he overwhelmed me, by seeking 
the altitude which he knew he could not dignify, but from 
which he hoped to lord it over my city and myself. Do you 
look for heroic service from such a man ? Can we expect 
aught else from such a craven ? ’ ’ 

Gerold was visibly agitated and resumed his pacing with 
accelerated step. 

“ Ah, my dear Gerold, be not uncharitable to your ene- 
mies. Det not your feelings betray you into bitter words, 
nor harbor ill-will against those who have wronged you. 
Remember the precepts of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ, and cast all unworthy thoughts out of your heart.” 

Gerold did not answer at once, but continued in his walk. 
After a few moments he stopped. 

“ ’T is well ! I take your counsel,” he said, as he again 
walked with bowed head. A look at his face, however, re- 
vealed more worldly feelings. His fine eyes glittered with a 
dangerous light, while his twitching nostrils and contracting 
brows clearly revealed the intensity of his thoughts. 

Breno noticed the consuming passion that raged within 
him, but said nothing. He had seen the uncontrollable fury 
of this remarkable man before and therefore held his peace. 

He walked past Gerold and gazed sadly out of the window 
at the groups of excited people on the square. A group 
larger than the rest seemed to congregate almost beneath 
Gerold’ s Thurm and every few moments many faces were 
turned upward toward the windows where Breno stood. A 
second knock came at the door and a quick ‘ ‘ Enter ! ’ ’ fol- 
lowing, the old house servant ushered a young man of good 
appearance dressed in a civilian’s garb, into the room. 


62 


Beleaguered. 


“ Heinricli Vogel, your Lordship, for whom you sent,” 
said Kuno, as he announced the new arrival and then quietly 
withdrew. 

” Herr Vogel, it has come to my ears that Rothweil is in 
the hands of the Swedes and that it has been treacherously 
delivered. Is this true ? ” 

” It is, your Lordship ! Sir Werner von Klutus betrayed 
his nobles, his soldiers, and his townsmen, and opened the 
, gates of Rothweil to Colonel Rau and his soldiers. The 
city was taken with but little opposition.” 

Gerold again looked at Breno, as the words of the secretary 
corroborated his judgment of Klutus. 

Breno raised his face and closed his eyes as if in prayer for 
the unfortunate inhabitants of Rothweil. He turned to 
Gerold with a look of resignation and said : 

‘ ‘ God will not suffer this outrage without punishment, nor 
can the will of man quietly submit to such unheard of injus- 
tice ! You have apparently judged this base man correctly, 
my friend. ’ ’ 

Gerold again turned to the secretary. 

“ From whom have you heard this terrible story ?.” 

‘ ‘ I heard it in the Rathhaus, where the burgomaster and 
council were assembled. Colonel Philip Thanner told it in 
detail, and I was present to enter it upon the records.” 

” I thank you, Herr Vogel, for your attention. My com- 
pliments to the burgomaster.” 

He ceremoniously bowed the secretary out of the room and 
closing the door, placed his back against it. In a stern and 
raised voice he addressed Breno. 

‘ ‘ Are you satisfied, my friend ? Did I make a mistake 
when I refused to accept the proffered honor which the Court 
of Austria sought to bestow upon me after years of practical 
seclusion ? Did I misjudge the tendency and direction of 
events, when I declined restoration of my ancient titles and 
honors, if it involved the retention at Rothweil of that name- 
less traitor ? Oh, the shortsightedness of our superiors at 


Gerold Accepts an Appointment, 63 

Vienna ! Oh, the hollow mockery of favoritism and the sordid 
meanness of those men who are responsible for this blow ! 
The fatal seed of preferment was sown on susceptible ground 
and the harvest of deep despair is now garnered. Ah, 
Breno, one almost fails to comprehend the cruelties and the 
savage excesses that are committed in the name of God and 
Him crucified. The boundless misery of our countrymen 
and the vast destruction to our fair land are surely increased 
and advanced by the false and selfish favorites who attach 
themselves to the Court. ’ ’ 

“ Gerold, speak not so bitterly of our Court or of his 
Majesty’s councillors. All is not corrupt at Vienna.” 

Breno was disturbed by Gerold’ s outburst, which had so 
quickly taken the place of calm reasoning. 

” No, not all,” continued Gerold, in a terrible voice. 

‘ ‘ By chance, sometimes, the smile of the King and his cour- 
tiers falls upon a worthy man and advancement is effected by 
fear of strong personality, but oftener the indifferent shrug 
and the callous sneer drag honest merit to the ground to be 
trampled upon by those who are unfit either to counsel or to 
judge. Speak not to me of his Majesty’s councillors ! Did 
not you, did not I, have occasion to measure their value ? 
There are exceptions, but they are not in Vienna. They 
are at Nuremberg, at Munich, at Stuttgart, at the head of 
their devoted followers, with their faces to the enemy, shields 
on arms and hands upon their swords instead of upon false 
hearts or in the pocket of the first suppliant that comes their 
way. The exceptions serve God and country, not God and 
mammon. Their faces are marked with the stern furrows 
of duty and patriotism, instead of the false smiles begot of 
opportunity and the desire for acquisition of wealth. Did 
Klutus secure command of Rothweil by any means except 
bribery, and has he gathered unto himself any of his wealth 
except through the sweat and blood of his countrymen ? Is 
not this a bonus on debauchery, and a premium on rascality ? 
Oh, Breno, the ramifications of this evil horde are far reach- 


64 


Beleaguered. 


ing ! Their greed stretches out to and past the line of the 
defender. Its soft hand can be found in the silk linings of 
the invader’s coat and its operation is disguised beneath the 
sweet glances of a Tucretia. ’ ’ 

Gerold gradually controlled his furious passion and re- 
turned to his wonted calmness. He wrung his hands and 
nervously twitched his fingers as he concluded. 

Breno was startled at the vehemence of his language and 
shifted uneasily in his chair. Gerold continued his walk 
while Breno idly played with the ivory crucifix which hung 
from his belt. A knock again sounded on the panels of the 
door. After a moment’s hesitation and a reassuring glance 
at Breno, Gerold quietly commanded entrance. 

Kuno, evidently disturbed and uncertain, advanced into 
the room. 

“ Your Tordship, pardon my intrusion, but three gentle- 
men have announced themselves. They are Herr Carolus 
von Haisus, Franciscus Lumbas, and a stranger by the name 
of Von Dougal. I told them you were engaged, but they 
said their business was pressing, and they must have audi- 
ence. So, I ventured to disturb you again.” With a bow, 
Kuno again retreated to the door and awaited Gerold’ s 
orders. 

“ Bid them enter at once, Kuno. Nay, remain where you 
are, Breno, ’ ’ he said to the prior, as he arose to leave the 
apartment ! The business of these gentlemen must be more 
or less public, and therefore you are interested. Besides, 
you may be of assistance to me. You know, I have no 
secrets from you, and it will please me to have you remain.” 

Carolus, at the head of the little party, smilingly entered 
the room, stepped up to Gerold and extended his hand, 
passing the commonplace courtesies of the day. He then 
stood aside and in presenting his companions said : 

“You know our old friend of the artillery, Franciscus 
Tumbas, and this gentleman,” pointing to the notary, “ is 
Wilhelm von Dougal, notary of Rothweil.” 


Gerold Accepts an Appointment, 


65 


Gerold presented Lumbas and Von Dougal to Breno. 
Lumbas bowed civilly to him, while Von Dougal showed che 
pleasure the acquaintance gave him. Carolus, being an old 
friend of Breno’ s, smilingly nodded his head. All eyes then 
turned upon Carolus. His fine face and expressive eyes 
sought Gerold and in a clear, musical voice, he addressed 
him. 

‘ ‘ Sir Gerold von Ebertus, you have no doubt heard the 
sad tidings of the fall of Rothweil and the advance of the in- 
vader upon our city. You have no doubt also heard that his 
Majesty’s courier and his escort, who were destined for Vil- 
lingen were intercepted and either killed or taken prisoners. 
That courier had the original copy of an appointment to Sir 
Gerold von Ebertus, commanding him to assume chief con- 
trol of his Majesty’s fortresses of Villingen and Rothweil, 
and empowered him to make such transfers of authority and 
troops as he deemed expedient and proper. The imperial 
papers also contained a complete restoration of your original 
rank and titles. At a council this morning, the com- 
mandant, in presence of his staff and principal officers, 
empowered us to notify you that at three o’clock this day, 
he would assemble the civil and military officers of Villingen 
at your house, and formally lay the commission before you 
in the name of his Majesty, the German Emperor and King 
of Austria.” 

Gerold took a step backward when he heard the purpose 
of their visit, and while plainly agitated, he strove to calm 
himself. His face was pale and revealed the intense struggle 
for control under which he labored. 

All eyes were upon him. Eagerly they sought for the 
acceptance upon which so much depended. Carolus, though 
cool and collected while he was delivering the notification, 
could now scarcely contain himself. His admiration of the 
man before him was intense. This moment was the culmi- 
nation of many months’ secret manipulation and scheming, 
and success or failure depended now upon the cast of the die. 

5 


66 


Beleaguered. 


Breno, although startled and surprised, rapidly comprehended 
the whole tendency and importance of the plan. I^umbas 
was agitated and furtively scrutinized the play of emotion 
upon Gerold’s face, while Von Dougal calmly but respect- 
fully kept in the background of the agitated group. Gerold 
passed his hand across his brow several times while he looked 
squarely through Carolus and into the sorrowful past. A 
vision of a once happy home, of love, respect, and reverence, 
seemed to shape itself in the deep shadows of the room, and 
from the misty atmosphere a picture of domestic peace seemed 
to rise. A woman of tall stature, blonde, and fair to look 
upon, led a youth of fine, manly features by the hand. 
Gerold closed his eyes to Carolus and turned them upon the 
mystic picture. It gathered clearness as he calmly folded 
his arms and sought its details. A look of anguish and of 
remorse lay upon the fair features of the woman. Deep 
humility and contrition swayed the fair form as though in 
the grasp of a storm. The uplifted face of the youth told 
the struggle between love and duty and ever and anon his 
delicately formed and expressive face was turned with ap- 
pealing glances to Gerold. Stern and grave was the father’s 
look at the woman whose whole character was measured at 
a glance. The retrospect touched no tender chord of mem- 
ory, yet it brought back no feelings of indignation at wrongs 
and humiliations, at wounded pride and base ingratitude, 
from which he had suffered in the past. Calmly he viewed 
the vision. His stern features relaxed and a sorrowful 
change was noticeable as Gerold looked upon the youthful, 
almost childlike lines of his son’s face. The struggle for 
mastery was almost too much for the boy’s tender nature and 
the expression of his face was one of mingled love, duty, 
hope, and expectancy. The picture appeared to fade away, 
and gradually the image of the woman was blotted out. 
Her hand vanished out of her son’s grasp and a bright smile 
broke over his handsome face and he extended both hands 
to his father, in undisguised happiness. The picture dis- 


Gerold Accepts An Appointment, 67 

appeared and Gerold with a supreme effort forced himself 
again to remember his surroundings. He opened his eyes 
and was painfully surprised at the intense attitudes of his 
friends. They had followed the play of his features and in 
their various ways, interpreted the decision which he was to 
give. He gazed at them with a calm, grave face, and in a 
steady voice addressed them. 

‘ ‘ I am not indifferent to the honor you bring me notice of, 
nor do I underrate the kindness, respect, and confidence 
which inspired the petition to the Crown for my reappoint- 
ment, for I know well that such a sweeping appointment 
was never secured without great pressure. To whom I am 
indebted for this, I can readily surmise. I am beholden to 
you for the confidence, but you will pardon me, if I ask you 
upon whose authority you have acted, or rather upon what 
information you have based your unusual action ? ’ ’ 

“ Sir Gerold,” said Carolus, as he stepped closer, “ do not 
think that the action which we have taken was decided upon 
hastily or without reason, for we have here a gentleman who 
can not only assert its truth, but will give you in detail the 
story of the lamentable fall of our sister city and also the 
particulars of the imperial order. I ask Wilhelm von Dougal 
to bear witness to my statement and acquaint Sir Gerold von 
Bbertus with the details of the appointment.” 

Von Dougal moved a few steps nearer Gerold and rapidly 
and succinctly stated the facts, leaving out the references to 
himself as far as possible. Gerold and Breno were amazed 
at the shameful duplicity of the conspirators, but were also 
impressed with the evident power of the man before them. 

A deep silence followed the conclusion of the second recital 
of the notary. It was broken by Gerold, who aroused him- 
self from a reverie into which he had again fallen. 

” Under the circumstances. Col. Philip Thanner and his 
officers have acted strictly within the lines of propriety. The 
evident intention of the Emperor and officers at Vienna should 
be observed and their dictates carried out. The removal of 


68 


Beceaguered, 


the principal objection to the acceptance of the former ap- 
pointment leaves me no reasonable ground for refusing the 
very honorable but heavily responsible position. I there- 
fore incline to the position and will formally accept the trust 
at the hands of the civil and military officers of our city, 
at the appointed time. ’ ’ 

The gratification that Gerold’s words produced was evident. 
Carolus grasped both his hands and in a thick voice thanked 
him for his patriotism and sense of duty to his country. 
Lumbas was visibly overcome and incapable of speech. 
Von Dougal congratulated him heartily and from the ex- 
pression of his large eyes, Gerold knew he had made a 
staunch friend and supporter. Breno drew near to Gerold 
last of all. Slowly and with deliberate steps he approached 
him. His pale face was full of emotion and love for the man 
whose soul he had measured and understood, whose charac- 
ter he had seen blossom in prosperity and power, yet develop 
and ripen in adversity and humiliation. Slowly he elevated 
his hands, with an exalted mien he raised his face to heaven 
and with a tremulous voice asked the blessing of God upon 
Gerold and those assembled. 


chapte;r X. 


I,UCRE)TIA AND HUDDAH. 

T he house of the prefect at Rothweil was a spacious 
structure, and consisted of a main or central portion 
with a rather deep wing at either side. The large 
garden at the rear of the premises was enclosed by a high 
wall, which extended in an irregular curved line from the 
wings of the house. The house was plainly but substantially 
built of stone. The central portion, three stories in height, 
was used by the municipal officers in the administration of 
local and district affairs. The entire right wing, two stories 
in height, was the residence of Sir Werner von Klutus and 
his family. The entire left wing, also two stories in height, 
was occupied by Tucretia von Klutus, her son and servants. 

The left wing of the prefecture was so arranged that it 
could be entirely shut off from the main building. Entrance 
to the living rooms could be effected only by the private door 
opening upon a side street, or by the rear entrance which 
opened into the garden. In the living room of the left wing, 
three days after the surrender of Rothweil, a tall, stately wo- 
man was slowly pacing the room. Her head was bent down 
upon the richly fluted lace collar which she wore, and her 
face bore evidences of deep concern. She stopped every few 
moments and listened intently, as if expecting someone. 
She then resumed her pacing. She was a woman of striking 
appearance as she lifted her head, and the expression changed 

69 


70 


Beleaguered. 


from moroseness to keen attention. A wealth of blonde hair 
partly coiled up under the dainty white lace cap of the period, 
set off a face, which, while it lacked regularity and character, 
was nevertheless of singular attractiveness. A broad fore- 
head showed under the peak of the triangular lace cap, and 
beneath the delicately pencilled eyebrows her large, clear 
blue eyes compensated for the rather small nose. Her large 
mouth was slightly turned at one corner and covered re- 
markably beautiful teeth. The contour of her face was in- 
clined to broadness at the cheek bones, but the crowning 
beauties of the whole face were a beautiful clear complexion 
and the mass of wavy golden hair. She was one of those re- 
markable women whose age might be twenty-five or thirty- 
five. 

Her dress was rich and becoming. A high, light blue 
bodice, elaborately embroidered with gold, was cut off at the 
shoulders, from which enormous hanging sleeves of dark 
blue velvet reached below her knees. Covering her arms 
were close-fitting sleeves of slashed silk and lace. The skirt 
of her dress was also light blue, and from the waist the huge 
paniers folded back into a train of the same dark blue velvet. 
A magnificent string of pearls hung in a double row around 
her neck and fell in a half-circle over her bosom. Her feet 
were incased in the buff-colored undressed leather shoes with 
bright red heels of the period. The woman walked to and 
fro for several minutes and then suddenly looked out of the 
window. A smile lit up her face as she waved her handker- 
chief at the person she had seen and evidently expected. 

She remained at the window until the closing door below 
announced the arrival of the expected caller, and then slowly 
walked to the entrance of the room. A tall woman, spare 
and angular, entered unannounced. 

“ Well, lyUcretia, I am here at last ! ” 

“ It is about time. Aunt Huldah ; I have been waiting im- 
patiently for over an hour. What has detained you ? ” 

‘ ‘ Detained me ? Everything, everyone. ’ ’ 


Lucretia and Huldah, 


71 

‘ ‘ That is very definite, but it matters nothing. How is 
he, and what is he doing ? ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Who ? That is also very indefinite. It requires a 
specific question to obtain a specific answer. ’ ’ 

“You are not particularly charming or indulgent this 
morning. Aunt Huldah; what has disturbed your temper ? ” 

“ Oh, nothing unusual. Of whom were you inquiring ? “ 
The newcomer asked this question as she sat down in an easy 
chair and stretched out her long and large feet in front of 
her. She turned them from one side to the other, as if ad- 
miring them, while she drummed upon the arms of the chair 
with her large, bony, and coarse fingers. She looked up at 
Lucretia with her weak and watery gray eyes, while a 
malignant smile played about her large mouth. 

“You know very well whom I mean. I imagine you 
have been rather badly entertained to make you feel so cross 
and uninteresting this morning. Has someone been making 
fun of you in the presence of others ? Been praising your 
marvellous beauty and ravishing figure ? Your statuesque 
walk and your dainty ways ? You generally absorb these 
fulsome praises when uttered by gentlemen in whom you are 
personally interested, but it is different when your admirers 
utter their commonplaces. It is then ‘ poking fun at you, ’ 
or ‘ insulting your plainness,’ but let us drop these compli- 
ments and prepare for the business we have in hand.” 

Huldah was steadily gathering anger at the flippant man- 
ner in which she was being treated, and an ugly light showed 
in her eye, while the skin across her mouth was drawn like 
a drumhead. She slowly opened her lips, showing the illy- 
formed and bad teeth. A vicious, wolf-like grin made her 
face appear more like that of a beast than that of a human 
being. As Lucretia concluded, her face relaxed and settled 
again into its usual leer. 

‘ ‘ Yes, you are right. It is of no use for us to pass com- 
pliments. The hand needs the glove, and the glove is 
supposed to be made for the hand. It warms or adorns as 


72 


Beleaguered. 


the case may be. I have been the glove for years and have 
been made use of. If it were not for the fact that I am still 
necessary, I would have been cast aside with as much thanks 
as an old pair, worn out at the finger-tips. I am thankful 
that I have been able to keep the spots from the outside, 
however, for goodness only knows to what uses the wearers 
have put me. ’ ’ 

lyucretia arched her brows, and a slight sneer played about 
the corners of her mouth. She turned partly around and 
looked superciliously over her shoulder at her aunt. 

“You seem to have qualms of conscience this morning. I 
never supposed you capable of realizing your true position or 
your merits. Your frankness is charming even if your simile 
is ordinary and coarse. It is always comical to hear you en- 
large on the wickedness of others and take upon yourself that 
air of innocence and injured self-consciousness. It fools 
others, but does not fool me ; therefore keep your platitudes 
for those with whom they have effect and do not waste time 
in moralizing with me.” 

“You always wince when the needle pricks,” rejoined the 
aunt, “ and you are pleasant only when you are intent upon 
some pet idea which you either cannot or dare not carry out 
without my help.” 

“ Cannot ! Dare not ! You have an over- weening belief 
in your abilities second only to your vanity regarding your 
personal charms.” 

“ Stop, lyucretia ! Do not say things you will be sorry 
for. Even you, with your fine looks, must know that you 
cannot throw dirt at me without smutting yourself.” 

“ Never mind that part, my dear aunt, probity of charac- 
ter is not one of the attributes of the Klutus family, and we 
therefore expect not too much from you.” 

“You are right, Eucretia. When that superior donkey, 
Gerold, wooed and won you, my conscience would not allow 
me to turn on the light. He was so superior, and you were 
so charming, young, and innocent, that a happy future 
seemed assured.” 


Lucretia and Huldah. 


73 


A wicked grin broke over the face of the woman as she 
delivered this thrust at her niece. lyUcretia said nothing, 
but walked up and down the apartment. The blow struck 
home, however. It plainly showed its effect in her face. 
The aunt continued her assault with great satisfaction. 

“ But this, of course, was many years ago when youth 
and inexperience made the world look rosy. When Arnoud 
Heilprin came upon the scene your simple nature did not 
prevent you from falling an easy victim to his wiles. Your 
visits to your Uncle Klutus at Roth well were many and your 
stays were long, my little lamb. So, when I came upon the 
scene, that little baboon Berlich came in for a share of your 
attentions and so on, always with my assistance, until Rau 
and D’Arville appeared, when your faithful and loyal heart 
took a great jump and again the ‘ old glove ’ was used. 
Well, I have seen him and he will be here in an hour or so. 
You need not scowl as if you would eat me.” 

Lucretia’ s anger was gradually rising and her usually 
attractive face took on hard and stern lines. The charming 
aunt noted it, and brought her unpleasant reminiscences 
to a sudden close, by giving her niece the information which 
she so anxiously awaited. 

” There, Huldah,” she said ; ” you have delivered your- 
self again. I do not thank you for the unsolicited references 
to the past, and suggest that you confine yourself to the 
present. It is more agreeable and more pertinent. But let 
us drop these matters and proceed with the affairs of the 
day. Have you heard what Sir Werner is going to do, and 
what his intentions are regarding our households ? ” 

” No ; nothing is settled. Colonels Rau and D’Arville 
are in possession of everything, even Klutus’ s moneys, or at 
least such as they can find. Werner is very quiet and very 
nervous over his stroke and would like to get away. I think 
he fears rough handling by the townspeople, if he sta3^s here. 
There is a double guard at each entrance of the house, and 
no one is allowed to enter the other wing except the members 
of the family and servants.” 


74 


Beleagtiered. 


“ Are all the soldiers in the town ? ” 

“ Nearly all of them. I asked Colonel D’Arville this 
morning if he expected any effort from Villingen. He 
smiled, and said : ‘ That commandant over there is too care- 
ful to expose himself. He is afraid of his own shadow.’ 
From this, you will see that no danger is near.” 

“ Be not too sure. Wilhelm von Dougal and several 
dozen of riders escaped last Tuesday night, and you may de- 
pend upon it that they made straight for Villingen. It was 
a fine piece of work for Colonel Rau with eight hundred 
riders to let the very man escape from whom we had most 
to fear, for he alone of all that were in command, knew of 
the appointment of my , of Gerold von Ebertus, and un- 

less I am much mistaken, the tidings of capture and the 
appointment of Gerold to the governorship are in possession 
of the commandant of Villingen.” 

Eucretia again walked nervously up and down the room 
while Huldah, serious and abstracted, gazed steadily out of 
the window. 

“ Konrad von Horgen is badly wounded and captive. 
Martinez is killed. Hugo is captured. The Imperial 
courier and his escort are in our hands, yet that eel of a 
notary got away ; did I not warn you, Lucretia, and did I 
not warn Sir Werner against letting him join his troop ? ” 

“ Do not cast reproaches. You know that he was ordered 
to remain in the prefecture, to do some important work, but 
he hurried through it, and without changing his civilian’s 
clothes, joined his soldiers. Arnoud was for having him 
ordered back, but Klutus did not dare do it for fear of his 
suspicion. You know all this, why do you refer to it?” 
said Lucretia. 

‘ ‘ This is all very nice, but he took part in the parade, did 
he not ? and he fell like a thunderbolt upon the south gate 
with his hundred and seventy-five men. He is a nice little 
eel, but he has sharp teeth and bit over a hundred Swedes, 
nearly half of whom will never again trouble him. D’ Arville 


Lucretia and Huldah. 


75 


says it was the most desperate work he had seen in a long 
time. Ran was so anxious to get him that he had over four 
hundred men out scouting for him. All they got was half a 
-dozen worn-out riders who escaped the trap set for Dougal.” 

“I am not surprised,” said hucretia. “Werner always 
underrated Von Dougal’s abilities. I knew that he was not 
only a man of nerve, but a most skilful master of arms. 
When he vanquished Hafer, the best swordsman that ever 
lived in this town, it was a surprise, and when he took up 
the cudgels in behalf of Amalia, Arnoud knew enough to 
keep at least snarling distance. ’ ’ 

“ Yes,” rejoined Huldah, “ it was a good thing for 
Werner, too ; it saved him a lot of worry, for between call- 
ing his confederate to time, and standing between his 
daughter and him, he was in a fine stew.” 

“ By the way. Aunt Huldah, what has become of the 
saintly Amalia and her stiff-backed mother ? I have missed 
them since the day before the interesting change of owner- 
ship of this blessed little town.” 

“ Oh, they are over there,” Huldah pointed to the other 
wing of the house. ‘ ‘ They are more exclusive than ever. ’ ’ 
‘ ‘ Do you think that Amalia has recovered from that fit of 
love which so violently agitated her ? ’ ’ 

“ I do not know and do not care. That fine-feathered 
warrior from Villingen seems to think too much of his skin 
to risk visits to Rothweil.” 

“Who? What warrior from Villingen?” queried 
lyucretia, in surprise. 

“ Whom do you suppose I meant ? ” 

“ Whom ? Why Wilhelm von Dougal ! ” 

“ Lucretia, what a foolish thing you are. Men do not 
always fight only when their personal affairs are at stake ! 
Not everyone is as selfish as you are. There are some 
things that take men out of their paths not directly con- 
nected with their own affairs. I mean Carolus von Haisus.” 
‘ ‘ Really ! That good-looking icicle who stands so close 


76 


Beleaguered, 


to my former lord and master,” mused Lucretia. Then 
turning to her aunt with a saucy toss of her head, she con- 
tinued : 

“ So you have also ferreted out this little matter ; you are 
wonderfully clever. But how strangely you seem to be out 
of your province when you try to philosophize. Then I am 
selfish, am I ? ” 

“ Of course you are. Have you just discovered it ? ” 

“ Thank you, my good aunt ; it runs in the family, like 
rickets. Since when have you imagined yourself free from 
the baleful effects of selfishness ? ” 

A knock at the door brought further compliments to a 
sudden close. 


CHAPTER XI. 


d’arvii.i.k visits tucretia. 

A pretty maid servant responded to the invitation to 
enter. With a graceful little courtesy, she an- 
nounced in French that Colonel D’Arville begged a 
few moments audience with Madame Eucretia. 

“ Oh, very well, Henrietta, bid Colonel D’Arville enter.” 
With an apologetic air, she turned to her aunt as if she 
were about to confer a favor which she thought might not 
be accepted, and said : 

“ Will you remain, my dear aunt, or would you rather 
attend to such business as you may have and return later ? ’ ’ 
The cool manner in which she dismissed her relative was 
characteristic of the woman. 

“Yes, my charming niece, I will attend to a few matters 
which need my attention. I will see you this afternoon. 
Now mind you ! be on your guard in relation to our private 
matters and be sure to keep him on edge.” 

Huldah disappeared into an adjoining room and then left 
for the right wing of the prefecture. 

Eucretia smoothed her gown, gave her hair and cap a few 
graceful strokes and looked at her reflection in a long mirror 
which was hung between two windows. A self-satisfled 
smile played on her lips as she turned to leave the room to 
receive her visitor. The rustle of her dress, as she entered 
the room where Colonel D’Arville was, attracted his atten- 
tion, 


77 


78 


Beleaguered, 


‘ ‘ Good morning, my charming friend ! Phoebus sheds his 
loveliest light on you this bright, beautiful morning. I hope 
you are well ? ’ ’ 

“Now, my dear Colonel. Pray remember that you are 
not in France, but just in plain Germany, where everything 
is matter of fact and commonplace,” rejoined Fucretia, as 
she extended her hand and gave him a most bewitching 
smile. 

“ Matter of fact, perhaps, but commonplace in your 
presence, never ! ” gallantly replied the soldier. He car- 
ried her hand to his lips and gently retained it while he 
looked into her clear blue eyes. 

A slightly confused state of mind had come over lyUcretia 
under his steady smiling glance. She turned abruptly from 
him, and said : 

“ Will you be seated. Colonel D’Arville? I have some- 
thing to say to you ; trivial, perhaps, to you, but important 
to me.” 

“ Your slightest wish shall be a command to me, and shall 
be carried out if in my power. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Be careful, my dear Colonel, I may get you into trouble, 
if you promise me in advance. ’ ’ Fucretia smiled archly and 
cast a coquettish glance at him as she settled herself in a 
graceful attitude among the cushions of a large divan. 

“As if such a charming woman could get anyone into 
trouble under any circumstances ! Surely loveliness and 
loftiness are synonymous in the character, as well as in the 
person of Madame lyucretia ! ” 

D’Arville made a sweeping bow, and flourished the long 
plumes of his velvet cap in a half circle around him. The 
polished and crafty Frenchman knew how to worm himself 
into the graces of womankind. He had measured Fucretia 
with unerring accuracy and laid siege to obtain ascendency 
over her. He understood the vulnerable defence of mock 
modesty and reserve and therefore trained his full batteries 
of flattery and homage upon her. He was a consummate 


U Arville Visits Lucretia, 


79 


courtier and intuitively divined the purposes of I^ucretia. 
He also gauged the aims and intentions of the aunt, and 
while the blandishments of Lucretia flattered his susceptible 
heart, the coarser but more acute wiles of her aunt caused 
him to be alert for complications which might revert upon 
him in view of his peculiar relations with Marshal Horn. 

D’ Arville, during the five years which had elapsed since 
his French division had joined the armies of Gustavus 
Adolphus, had gathered to himself a goodly fortune as his 
share of the plunder and ransoms extorted from the unfor- 
tunate victims of their successes, and although he managed 
to despatch a portion of it to France, the greater portion was 
still undivided. He therefore took due care that nothing 
should interfere with its final distribution or in any way 
prejudice the good favor in which he stood with his 
superiors. 

When D’ Arville concluded his pretty speech, a warm 
flush spread over Fucretia’s face. The first gun penetrated 
the sham defences of her shallow nature. Her meetings 
with D’ Arville hitherto had been in the presence of others 
and under trying circumstances. They were joint con- 
spirators in the plot to surrender Rothweil, and while 
Lucretia never lost an opportunity to practise her wiles 
upon the men with whom she came in contact, the exi- 
gencies of the conspiracy had not permitted of a successful 
flirtation and her conquest of D’ Arville had not heretofore 
progressed rapidly. Now, however, when their efforts 
were crowned with success and several days had elapsed 
since Rothweil had fallen into the enemy’s hands, she de- 
termined to sound Colonel Rau and D’ Arville, regarding 
Werner von Klutus, and incidentally try her wiles upon the 
susceptible warriors, to accomplish the complete downfall 
of Gerold von Kbertus. Her intense hatred of her former 
husband was fanned into a living flame when his unex- 
pected appointment arrived at Rothweil. That he should 
be suddenly transformed from the retired nobleman into the 


8o 


Beleaguered. 


exalted and powerful governor of the district, and at a time, 
too, when she and her band of conspirators were planning to 
deliver Rothweil and capture Villingen unawares, was a re- 
versal of fortune which had not even entered into their cal- 
culations. 

lyucretia, therefore determined to neutralize the power 
given to Villingen and used every resource within her reach 
to accomplish it. 

Colonel Rau, coarse and bluff, was cool and distant to 
Lucretia, but D’Arville, polished and polite, responded to 
the scarcely concealed advances which she made towards 
him and made no pretence of concealing his admiration of 
her charms. 

Ivucretia nervously toyed with the string of pearls which 
hung over her bosom while she looked at D’Arville from her 
drooping lashes. 

“ Well, my dear friend,” said D’Arville, “ what is it that 
seems to rest so heavily upon your mind ? ’ ’ He seated 
himself upon the divan, threw his arm over the back of it 
and gazed with undisguised admiration at her. 

“To be candid, my dear Colonel, it is the great fear of 
capture and punishment which we are exposed to from 
Villingen.” 

She looked at D’Arville with well-feigned alarm. 

‘ ‘ Is that all ? Why, it is impossible for those burghers 
to do anything except keep within their walls. They will 
make no attempt in the face of the capture of this city and 
the presence of five or six thousand men in the vicinity. 
You are needlessly alarmed.” 

‘ ‘ Perhaps ; but you do not know the man who is at the 
head of affairs now. It is no Philip Thanner, and of his 
ability and courage, I have reason to know.” Tucretia 
dropped her head on her bosom, as if in thought. 

“You seem to have regrets that are unworthy of your cali- 
bre,” said D’Arville, as he moved nearer to Tucretia. He 
took her hand in his and pressed it gently. He continued : 


U Arville Visits Lucre tia, 8i 

Have no fear. We shall be moving on to that tight little 
stronghold as soon as our own arrangements are perfected, 
and instead of awaiting an attack we shall seek the lion in 
his den. We may find friends in Villingen as we found 
them in Rothweil who may bite from within. At any rate, 
we shall try conclusions with the new pet of Vienna soon.” 

Lucretia gave a sudden start and clasped both of D’Ar- 
ville’s hands in hers. She gave him a radiant smile and 
brought her face close to his. She was greatly agitated as 
she looked steadily into his eyes. 

‘ ‘ Do you think it possible to capture him ? Do you think 
we can take the city by assault ? Would it not be easier to 
succeed if he were out of the way ? ’ ’ 

She asked these questions quickly and without waiting for 
a reply to any of them, continued : 

” Ah, what would I not give to see that proud and 
haughty man humbled and tortured, to see that cursed town 
torn to its foundations, to have a voice in the fate of some 
of its people. She raised her hands and clasped them to- 
gether until her nails nearly drew the blood from the white 
skin. 

D’ Arville looked at her with a grim smile. He knew her 
history and her undying hatred of Gerold von Kbertus. He 
leaned over to her and took both her hands and said : 

‘ ‘ What would you give to accomplish your wishes ? ’ ’ 

” Give ! ” replied Lucretia, with a fierce, searching look ; 
” anything ! everything ! my soul, yes, my hope of the 
future ! ” 

Lucretia sprang up from the divan as she finished and 
walked rapidly to and fro. She calmed down gradually 
and after a few moments walked to the divan where D’ Ar- 
ville was still sitting. She smiled as she extended her hands 
to him. He gently drew her down and kissed her. 

The curtains of the door were softly parted and the hand- 
some, childlike face of a boy peered into the room at the 

moment Lucretia’ s and D’ Arville’ s lips met. A surprised, 
6 


82 


Beleaguered, 


pained, and regretful look came over the face of the boy as 
he comprehended the situation. Quietly he drew the cur- 
tains together again and with uncertain steps he walked out 
of the ante-chamber through the rooms and over to the 
other wing of the house, where he spent most of his time 
in the company of Martha von Klutus and her daughter 
Amalia. 


CHAPTER XII. 


KGON VON EBKRTUS. 

E gon von EBKRTUS, child though he was in thought 
and action, was really in his sixteenth year. He was 
handsome, graceful, and of good height and develop- 
ment for a boy of his years. His clear gray eyes and frank 
open countenance betokened kindness and tractability. 
While possessing some of his mother’s features, inheriting 
her fine complexion and conformation of brow, he fortunately 
did not inherit her peculiar characteristics. To a boy of his 
tender years, many of the scenes of which he was an unwill- 
ing witness, struck deeply into his heart. 

Lucretia, intent upon her manifold schemes and the oft- 
times irritating and abstracting complications which arose 
therefrom, had, nevertheless, managed to devote more or less 
attention to her son. While some of the methods to which 
she resorted were not conducive to the best interests of 
Egon’s future and were only temporary expedients intended 
to conceal ulterior aims and hopes, she honestly and faith- 
fully loved her son. 

Truthful, kind-hearted, and sensitive, he lavished intense 
love and affection upon her. He possessed to a marked de- 
gree the qualities of soft-heartedness and unselfish devotion, 
yet his confiding nature was at times permeated with vague 
fear and timorous doubt. Self-reliance and manliness were 
imbued deeply in his character, which, added to a great 

83 


84 


Beleaguered, 


reverence and love for heroic deeds, argued most effectively 
for a strong and powerful personality. Egon knew in a 
vague way the differences that existed between his mother 
and father. 

Encretia persistently fostered the false impressions which 
she had instilled into his mind of Gerold’s character and 
worth. No opportunity escaped her, not only to strengthen 
the false stories concerning Gerold’s character and intellect 
to which she had accustomed her son, but to industriously 
invent new ones. Her sister Minerva, true to her natural 
propensities for perverting the truth and with the mock re- 
ligious humility which was inseparable from her manner, in- 
vented the most improbable tales for her nephew’s edification. 
To Egon’s inexperienced mind, therefore, his father was a 
singular combination of ignorance, brutality, and fathomless 
dishonesty. Nor were the false stories which were coined 
by the mother and sister, without added weight or corrobora- 
tion. His uncle, Werner von Klutus, cool, distant, and dis- 
dainful to the boy, condescended to friendliness, and un- 
bosomed himself at times, only to sink the shafts of the 
bitter hatred he felt for Gerold deep into the guileless heart 
of the boy. Klutus took a sordid delight in driving home 
the wicked bolts of malice, and as the boy grew to years 
when his understanding was broadened and his sense of ob- 
servation developed, he revelled in the pain and resentment 
he produced in Egon, and which naturally followed the re- 
hearsal of some specially base story invented for his particu- 
lar edification. 

Wilhelm von Dougal corrected many of the tales which 
the boy carried to him and repeated with much detail, as did 
Martha von Klutus and her daughter, but the weight of 
evidence always went with the statements of his mother. 
The boy, however, naturally inclined to. Von Dougal, and 
the preference was warmly reciprocated by the notary. 
Thus it happened that a great friendship grew out of the 
intercourse between Von Dougal and Egon, which was daily 


Egon Von Ebertus, 


85 


strengthened as the boy developed. The fall of Rothweil, 
the desperate defence of Konrad von Horgen, and the cruel 
massacre of many of its soldiers and inhabitants, almost be- 
fore his very eyes, made a most profound impression on the 
boy. The heroic effort of Wilhelm von Dougal and his riders 
filled his heart with a deep reverence for his kind and in- 
dulgent friend the notary. 

It stirred the latent fires of boyish ardor and filled him 
with resentment against the invader. The very sight of a 
Swede or a Frenchman caused him to flush with anger. It 
was small wonder, therefore, that the scene between his 
mother and D’Arville, of which he was an unwilling wit- 
ness, affected him deeply, and aroused fears and apprehen- 
sions of coming evil, or that he wandered aimlessly from the 
left wing of the prefecture with a sinking heart and a great 
lump in his throat. 

But he resolutely forced down his feelings and knocked at 
the door of Martha von Klutus’s living room. A pleasant 
voice from within bade him enter, and with another effort 
at self-control, he passed into the room. 

‘ ‘ Good morning, my dear boy ; how are you to-day ? ’ ’ 
said Madame Klutus. 

‘ ‘ I am very well, thank you, ’ ’ said Bgon, while a faint 
smile plaj^ed about his lips. 

“ I came over to stay a while, if you don’t mind.” 

” You are always very welcome, my child, as you know. 
I will call Amalia, and let her know that you are here. Make 
yourself at home. ’ ’ 

The boy looked abstractedly around him. Everything 
was familiar enough about the room yet nothing seemed to 
be in its right place. The great tile stove with its carved 
walnut bench around three sides of it, the deep window 
sills with the sweet perfumed hyacinths, the old familiar 
pictures on the wall, the cuckoo clock with its quick, sharp 
ticking, the large oaken table and heavy, curiously carved 
chairs, the spinning wheel, the ceiling beams which sprung 


86 


Beleaguered. 


across the room from the fancifully carved corbels and the 
numerous and varied objects, all were there, yet they seemed 
unreal and unfamiliar. He stood irresolute and again felt 
his heart sinking within him. He was on the point of 
breaking down when Amalia entered the room. She looked 
at him and immediately clasped him in her arms. Tenderly 
she kissed his brow and stroked his soft brown hair. Thus 
they remained for several minutes until the pent-up feelings 
of the boy found relief in weeping. Two large tears slowly 
coursed down his cheeks and the lump in his throat gradually 
swelled in size. With a convulsive action the boy threw both 
arms around Amalia and hiding his head on her bosom, 
sobbed as if his heart would break. 

Amalia looked on the fair head with concern and gently 
led the boy to a large bench where they both sat down. 
Amalia pressed him close to her and smoothed his hair with 
her soft white hands. 

“ My darling boy, what is the trouble ? Tell me, my poor 
child, what has happened. I never saw you give way like 
this. Tell me, my boy.” 

” Oh, nothing,” said Egon, after a pause. “I feel badly 
to-day. I miss Herr von Dougal. I don’t know whether 
he is alive or dead.” The sobbing continued. Amalia was 
visibly affected by the boy’s deep anguish. A pained ex- 
pression came over her beautiful features and a tender light 
shone in her eyes. 

“ Yes, my child, you do miss Von Dougal. We all miss 
him, .but you must not think him dead. He is undoubtedly 
alive, as he has escaped the Swedish and French riders thus 
far. He is a brave man, Egon, and made a desperate effort 
to save his friends. He has probably escaped to Villingen, 
and will bring tidings to them that will prepare them for the 
worst. Do you know, Egon, that your father, Gerold von 
Ebertus, has been made governor of this whole district by 
the King ? ’ ’ 

The boy slowly lifted his head and looked into Amalia’s 


Egon Von Ebertus, 


B; 


deep blue eyes. He rubbed the tears from his cheek and 
recovered himself gradually. After a while, he said, with a 
different look in his eyes : 

“ What did the King appoint him for ? ” 

“ Because he is the best man to appoint, and because he 
is true, brave, and a great soldier. My boy, you ought to 
be very proud of him. I wish I could be as proud of my 
father.” 

Her bosom heaved as she said this. She closed her eyes 
and drew her lips tightly together. 

“ Why do you say this, cousin Amalia ? Others don’t say 
that he is brave and true. They say he is mean and rough, 
and treats everyone badly. ’ ’ 

“ Oh, Egon ! My boy, do not allow anyone to speak so 
of your father. He has been badly used by the nobles of 
Rothweil, and by your own uncle Werner, all owing to 
trouble which started years ago when you were a mere babe 
in arms. Herr Von Dougal told me the whole story, and 
also told me of the many years your father fought under the 
King afterwards, all over Europe. How he was promoted 
and honored, until a few years ago, when he went to Vienna 
and threw his sword at the King’s feet and left the service 
because my father and his friends tried to ruin him. Egon, 
the King does not make a man governor in such times unless 
he is a superior man and greatly to be trusted.” 

Egon listened intently to the story which Von Dougal had 
told him but a fortnight ago. He looked into the lovely 
eyes of Amalia as if to pierce their very depths. 

‘ ‘ Then you believe my father to be a good man, and all 
Herr von Dougal says of him ? ” 

” I do ; and I also believe he will undo this great wrong 
which our family has suffered the Swede to commit. If a 
man like your father had been in command of this city, it 
would not be in the enemy’s hands to-day, and this horrible 
wretchedness, burning, and butchering would not have 
taken place,” 


88 Beleaguered, 

Egon’s hands closed nervously and a strange light came 
into his eyes. 

“ What does my father look like, cousin Amalia ? ” 

“ I have never seen him, my child, but Von Dougal has 
described him often to me. He says he is slightly over the 
average height, broad-shouldered, straight and graceful. 
He has fine hazel eyes and a rather large nose. His features 
are fine and gentle when in repose, but terrible when angered. 
He is a great master-at-arms and a very learned man, being 
the friend of all the scholars in Southern Germany. He is 
a direct descendant of one of the most ancient families in the 
kingdom and is very rich. He is also a great friend of 
Carolus von Haisus, that handsome ofi&cer you liked so well, 
who was here about a month ago with despatches from Vil- 
lingen.” 

Amalia blushed slightly as she mentioned Carolus’s name, 
and a tender, yearning expression came into her eyes. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


HUGO PUANS AN BSCAP;^. 

R OTHWEIE was in a state of constant agitation. The 
rough and brutal treatment of its burghers and sol- 
diers by the new masters inflamed the wrath of its 
inhabitants and kept them in a fever of excitement. Werner 
von Klutus, Arnoud Heilprin, and the others of the little 
coterie of conspirators kept well out of the sight and reach 
of the exasperated and maddened populace. A number of 
attacks were planned upon the prefecture by the burghers, 
but cooler counsel prevailed and extreme measures were not 
undertaken. Werner von Klutus and his precious associates 
therefore remained in the prefecture, which was protected by 
a double guard at all entrances to the building. Three 
hundred and forty men of Rothweil’s soldiery were prisoners 
of war, and were held captive in the larger buildings about 
the walls. A few of the officers were given the freedom of 
the city, among whom were the imperial courier Frey and 
Hugo Westphal. 

Immediately upon his release, Hugo sought and was 
allowed permission to see his wounded friend and companion 
Konrad von Horgen, who had received a musket ball in his 
left shoulder, while gallantly defending the south gate of the 
city on the eventful night when Wilhelm von Dougal and 
his friends made the desperate but unsuccessful attempt to 
succor him. 

Konrad was safely harbored in his own home and was 

89 


90 


Beleaguered, 


carefully nursed by his aged mother and a spinster sister. 
Holm, the most noted surgeon in the Swedish division, at- 
tended him with unflagging zeal and constant devotion. 
The result of such extraordinary care was quickly apparent 
in the condition of the wounded man, who, though grievously 
injured, was already on the road to recovery. 

The meeting of the friends was affecting, and while pru- 
dence forbade a free discussion of their feelings regarding the 
fall of their city, the determined expression of the eyes and 
the covert glances foreboded anything but quiet resignation 
to the present condition of things. The friends were not 
allowed to converse freely with each other and were closely 
watched by a sergeant who stood at the foot of the bed. 
Hugo saw that nothing could be accomplished at once, and 
soon took his departure. On arriving at his own home, he 
found, much to his surprise, the courier Frey awmting him. 

This active and restless man, who had had years of ex- 
perience in campaigning and whose exploits in the wars 
against the Cossack, Tartar, and Turk were subjects of 
wonder and amazement among his fellows, had already con- 
ceived and was ready to carry out a plan of escape for him- 
self and his men. He had seen the young officer of cuiras- 
siers, and was so well pleased with him and the bravery he 
had exhibited that he determined to include him in his plan 
and secure his active co-operation. Nor did Frey calculate 
without great foresight. While it was a matter of compara- 
tive ease for him to see his way out of the city, it was another 
matter to escape the numerous bands of Swedish and French 
horsemen who were scouring the entire neighborhood. 
Hugo, with his intimate knowledge of the surrounding 
country, could be relied upon to evade the dangers which 
threatened them outside the city. 

Frey, in his usual brisk and frank manner, laid the plan 
before Hugo without any loss of time, and bluntly asked him 
whether he could rely upon him to do his share of the work. 
He concluded as follows ; 


91 


Hugo Plans an Escape. 

“ I do not intend to be caged in this place any longer than 
I can help, and I do intend to go to Villingen with everyone 
of my men, just as I started out to do. My despatches are 
taken, and so am I, but I will go to Villingen and report 
just the same.” 

‘ ‘ Have you thought out well your plan of escape, and do 
you realize the penalty of failure and recapture ? ’ ’ asked 
Hugo. 

A contemptuous smile played about Frey’s mouth while 
his full dark eyes flashed with determination. 

‘ ‘ Have I thought it out ? Of course I have, and it will 
be mighty strange if I have lost my cunning by being rubbed 
up against the moustached Swede. I have outwitted the 
infidel Turk and the keen Cossack under far more trying 
circumstances, and I do not stop for the yellow-headed 
heretics, by God ! ” 

“ I will consent to accompany you if your plan seems 
feasible and likely to be a success,” Hugo said, after a quiet 
but keen observation of the man. 

” I thought you would,” continued Frey, calmly. Now 
my plan is as follows : 

“ You know the barracks where my men are confined is 
apart from the other buildings and prisoners ; being Aus- 
trians, they are looked upon as of more consequence than the 
citizen soldiers of the guilds. We are therefore in a part of 
the wall which has a passage to the roof. There are only 
two heavy doors between us and the top of the wall, and 
only one sentry or guard at each door. Our arms are all 
stacked in the outer room but an iron gate is between us and 
our tools. There are horses, a large number of them, just 
inside the south gate and our prisoners’ quarters are within 
fifty paces of them. Four men guard the gate and they are 
asleep after midnight. We can hear their snores over in our 
quarters. My plan is this : I will take care of the guard in 
the ante-chamber and will agree to get my men through the 
doors to the top of the wall and outside the south gate. I 


92 


Beleaguered. 


will also agree to take care of the sleeping gate-keepers, if 
you will secure the horses for us. I ’ll get out and open the 
gates, if you agree to get us the animals to carry us away. 
Is it an agreement ? ’ ’ 

Frey looked at Hugo intently as if reading his inmost 
thoughts. Hugo sat , on his chair and was abstractedly 
drumming upon the table with his fingers. After several 
moments’ reflection, he stood up and extended his hand to 
Frey. 

“ I agree. I will see that the horses are ready, but you 
must send half a dozen men in through the gate after it is 
opened to take them, and quickly.” 

A broad grin spread over the face of the courier as he 
pressed Hugo’s hand warmly. 

” Do not let that worry you, I ’ll not only send half a 
dozen, but all of them to take the horses. You have them 
saddled and bridled ; I ’ll attend to getting them. Now hear 
me carefully. The Falcon Inn is opposite the gate. The 
barns are alongside the inn. The corporal of the guard 
spends most of his time in the drinking-room, and generally 
is in a thick condition about midnight. I ’ll see that he is 
in good luck to-night, and also all others who may come in. 
I will keep them busy while you saddle the horses ; then I 
will return to my quarters where my men are, and quiet the 
guard in the ante-room. We will arm and be ready for a 
signal. I will then return to the inn and stand by with you 
for any opposition we may find and be ready to receive our 
men who will be outside the wall. Be careful whom you 
trust with the horses. Everything depends on this. We 
will be powerless, if you fail to have them ready. If you 
wish to see me, I will be at the Falcon at ten o’clock to- 
night. It looks as if this rain would continue, and it will 
help us. The signal will be four sparks on the flint in the 
large window opposite the inn. If you are ready, answer by 
a like signal at the corner of the inn farthest from the barns. 
I will send my men up and over the wall and join you below. 


Hugo Plans an Escape, 


93 


Take a mace and a dagger with you ; no sabre, remember ! 
It will cause suspicion. Do we understand each other ? ” 
“Yes,” said Hugo, “ and you may depend upon me, abso- 
lutely. If anything should interfere with our plan regarding 
the horses, I will let you know in the drinking-room before 
you leave for your quarters. ’ ’ 

“ Very good. I will go to arrange matters.” 

Frey wrapped his long military cloak well about him and 
throwing up his collar to conceal his features as much as 
possible, quietly took his leave. 

Hugo was astounded at the cool and collected manner of 
the man and the daring he exhibited in the plan he pro- 
posed. He was likewise pleased at the prospect of release 
from surroundings that weighed heavily upon his patriotic 
and oppressed heart. He fully realized that it meant death 
if recaptured and possible revenge on others, who, though 
innocent of any complicity would be visited with the utmost 
harshness. Konrad von Horgen, especially, would be liable 
to suspicion, and while his condition precluded any possi- 
bility of active participation in the plot, he would, neverthe- 
less, be suspected of knowledge of the affair. 

Hugo was animated with the desire to warn and alarm his 
friends at Vill ingen. He also wished to convey the intelli- 
gence of the appointment of Gerold von Bbertus as governor 
of the district and produce the courier in proof of his state- 
ments. Naturally enough, Frey had only vague impressions 
of the despatches which he carried from Vienna, and could 
not accurately know their contents, but, from what he had 
gathered in his own peculiar way, he concluded that he must 
go to Villingen and report at all hazards, if for no other pur- 
pose than to alarm its garrison and carry the tidings of the 
fall of Roth well. 

Hugo sat in deep thought for several minutes after Frey 
departed, and revolved in his mind the part that fell to him. 
He calculated the chances of assistance, and while a number 
of men occurred to him, each and everyone of them lacked 


94 


Beleaguered. 


needful qualities to carry the desperate plan to a successful 
issue. He suddenly straightened himself and quickly rose 
to his feet. 

“ Ha ! the very man,” he said, half aloud, then began to 
walk quickly up and down the apartment. 

“ Daring, like his master, intelligent, and active, — the very 
man.” 

He left the apartment, and in a few minutes quietly walked 
to the southern end of the city. 

Hugo cautiously avoided the principal streets and made 
several detours through alleys, always carefully watching 
that no one followed him. It was not yet noon. The cold, 
heavy rain of a dreary and chilly October day fell with a regu- 
lar and monotonous sound on the roofs and pavements, of the 
city. The projecting iron and copper gargoyles on the roofs 
spouted out steady streams of water. The streets and alleys 
resembled miniature rivulets, making travel extremely dis- 
agreeable. Few pedestrians ventured out and Hugo was 
therefore unobserved as he walked steadily through the in- 
tervening streets. His high military boots protected his 
feet and legs and an ample cloak enveloped his fine figure. 
He stopped before an unimposing house and knocked. A 
servant answered his inquiry for Madame von Dougal, and 
he was ushered into a well-furnished, spacious room. A 
bright, cheerful glow lighted up the apartment from a brisk 
wood fire that was burning in an immense fireplace. 

Hugo laid aside his hat and cloak and strode to the fire- 
place to bask in the inviting warmth. In a few moments an 
elderly woman, of refined manners and appearance, walked 
into the apartment from an adjoining room. A faint smile 
of welcome lit up her face as she extended her hand to him. 

” Good morning, my friend ; it is unusual for me to receive 
visitors since — ” she paused and a pained expression passed 
over her face. She quickly recovered herself and asked : 

‘ ‘ Have you tidings from my son W ilhelm ? ” A look of ex- 
pectancy changed to sorrow as she anticipated Hugo’s reply. 


Hugo Plans an Escape, 


95 


“ No, Madame, I have not heard from Wilhelm since the 
eventful night that robbed us of our freedom and our city. ’ ’ 

“ Be seated, Hugo,” she said, as she sank into a large 
oaken chair before the fire. 

“ No tidings! Oh, where can my son be I ” She clasped 
her hands and murmured an inarticulate prayer. 

“ Your son and my friend may be in Villingen safe and 
sound. Certain it is that he has not been captured, although 
large parties have been scouting for him nearly a week. ’ ’ 

“ Would to God your hopes prove true. My constant 
prayers go out to Him on high for the safety of my son.” 

“Do not be discouraged, my dear madame, but believe and 
trust in the resources of your son. He is an extraordinary 
man, and will surely evade his enemies. When I was 
knocked off my horse in the skirmish, I could see him still 
fighting like a demon, with a handful of men around him. 
He was not wounded nor slain, neither was he captured, 
therefore it is safe to presume he escaped. ’ ’ 

A sigh of resignation escaped the troubled woman as she 
leaned back in her chair and looked absent-mindedly into 
the bright, snapping fire. The door of the room suddenly 
opened again and a graceful boy entered and walked un- 
hesitatingly towards Madame von Dougal and Hugo. 

‘ ‘ Do you know Kgon, Hugo. He came this morning in all 
the rain to visit me, and to find out if I had heard anything 
from Wilhelm.” 

Hugo, surprised and somewhat put out at the interruption, 
rejoined : 

‘ ‘ Oh, yes, I know Kgon very well. This is a bad morn- 
ing for you to be out, my boy. ’ ’ 

“ I don’t mind that, Herr Hugo ; I don’t like my house 
since — ’ ’ he stopped short and looked with a flushed counte- 
nance at the floor. 

‘ ‘ Since what, Kgon ? ’ ’ asked Hugo, as he looked at the 
boy with interest. 

“ Since these Swedes and French have come here ; since 


96 


Beleaguered, 


they are all over our house and killed Martinez and Konrad 
von Horgen’s soldiers ; since they burned that part over 
there ” — Egon pointed in the direction of the burnt portion 
of Rothweil ; — “ or since they either killed or drove away 
Herr von Dougal. Ah, I wish I could go to him and be 
with him.” 

The fine face of the boy evinced deep emotion and excite- 
ment. It surprised Hugo and pleased him. Hugo looked 
at Madame von Dougal with a smile of approval. She turned 
proudly to the boy and said : 

“ Surely, Egon, you have inherited many of the fine 
qualities of your honored father, of which deep loyalty and 
devotion to a good cause are not the smallest. I am proud 
of you, my child, and I have great hopes of your future, if 
only you can be with those who will direct your life and 
lead it into the proper channels of honor and usefulness. 
Come here to me, Egon.” 

The boy went to the kind-hearted and sympathetic woman ; 
she folded him in her arms and stroked his soft, brown hair. 
Hugo looked intently at the boy as if revolving something 
of importance in his mind. He finally said to him : 

‘ ‘ If you are so anxious to be with Herr von Dougal, why 
do you not go away and join your father ? If Herr von 
Dougal is alive, he is certainly with him. I am going to see 
him or know where he is within forty-eight hours.” 

Both Madame von Dougal and Egon looked with intense 
interest at Hugo. The woman rose from her chair and laid 
her hand on Hugo’s shoulder. 

” Do I understand you to intimate that you intend escap- 
ing from this city and joining our friends at Villingen ? ” 

” Yes ! ” said Hugo, in a calm but decided tone. 

Egon quietly rose from the chair into which he had curled 
himself when Madame von Dougal arose, and said in a firm 
but subdued voice : 

‘‘ I am going with you, Herr Hugo.” 

“ You, my boy ! You fail to understand the danger to 


Hugo Plans an Escape, 


97 


which I shall be exposed in attempting it. You would die 
of fright or be overcome with the hardships involved. No, 
do not think of it. You are safely taken care of, and under 
the protection of the Klutus family. Your mother will see 
that no danger threatens you, and besides you must not 
leave your mother in any such fashion.” 

“ I am going with you, Herr Hugo,” quietly rejoined 
Egon, ‘ ‘ and I am not afraid of the danger. I can ride as 
well as most soldiers and I know the way to Villingen as 
well as anyone. ’ ’ 

“ It is no use, Egon. I cannot think of it. Madame von 
Dougal will bear me out, ’ ’ said Hugo, as he appealed to the 
woman. 

” Herr Westphal is right. It would be a foolhardy thing 
for you to do, and I would seriously question his judgment 
in even considering it. But Hugo, what have you on your 
mind ? You can safely trust me with any plan you may have. ’ ’ 

Hugo looked at Egon as if questioning the advisability 
of saying anything before him. He quickly decided, how- 
ever, to continue. 

“ It is for that purpose I came here this morning. Where 
is Franz ? ’ ’ 

“ I presume he is in the house or at the barn, caring for 
Wilhelm’s horses. He pays more attention than ever to my 
son’s horses, as he has an idea that they will be needed at 
any moment.” 

‘ ‘ Where is the barn where they are kept ? ’ ’ asked Hugo, 
as a hopeful idea flashed through his mind. 

” At the Falcon Inn, opposite the south gate, scarcely two 
hundred paces from here ; but why do you ask, Hugo ? ’ ’ 

He did not answer her question, but asked quickly if 
Franz was in the house. 

Madame von Dougal went to the adjoining room and 
rang a bell. She informed the servant that she wished to 
see Franz immediately. She returned to the room and told 
Hugo that she had sent for him. 


98 


Beleaguered. 


Scarcely had she made the announcement to Hugo than 
a knock at the door and a command to enter brought the 
man into the room. Hugo rose at sight of Franz and ex- 
tended his hand, bade him bring a chair and listen to what 
he had to say. 

He explained to him what was wanted, also what had to 
be done, and did not conceal the extreme danger or the pen- 
alty for being concerned in the plot, if they failed. Franz 
listened with varying emotions, and when Hugo concluded, 
he jumped to his feet and with a face radiant with anticipa- 
tion, said : 

“ Herr Westphal, you offer me a part which I had already 
planned myself. I intended to get away with Herr Wil- 
helm’s three horses sooner or later and join him wherever 
he might be. Will I see to the horses ! You may stake 
your life on it that they will be ready. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ I knew that I was not mistaken in you, Franz, and I was 
certain that where the interests of your friend and your 
master lay, there you would unhesitatingly turn your face. 
It is a matter of great concern to him, to his cit}^, his family, 
and all his friends. Your best judgment and coolest action 
are therefore not only required but absolutely necessary to 
carry out your plans. In order to decide definitely just 
what is best, I must know a few things in connection with 
the barn. First of all, tell me, have you been in the barn 
at night lately ? ’ ’ 

“Yes, Herr Westphal, I have been there every night since 
my master left,’’ said Franz. 

‘ ‘ Why, what took you there ? ’ ’ 

“Just this. Since the Swedes took the place, a number 
of horses have been stabled in the barn and two cavalrymen 
have had charge of them. The French Colonel took a great 
liking to my horses and seized them. You know what a 
fiery animal Heckler is, and that he won’t allow anyone but 
Herr von Dougal or me to come near him. When the 
cavalrymen tried to clean him, he nearly killed one and 



“ I am goiug with you, Herr Hugo,” quietly rejoined Egon, “and 

I am not afraid of the danger.” {f^cige 97.) 



ft - Ww 






* 

■ ■■* 1 / 



rt.'?*' j-v • *.^'''‘ '• . ‘I 

•■ •:< '.^y '' •; • .- , . ^ . t 


4 . Ik 







? ,-.C .V 



• k 



' . " 7 . 


•T^ < ^ ^ • f » - 'Sfr- » ♦ 



.> -* 




^ 'T r 


r J- <- ■ ^■■ 


♦ « 


i. ft--' 



> i t 


>, "* 


.‘w-. ' ..:%*-•*■ 

*'.r'/ • • 41 * . ■ ’* 

iV • • ■ - 






- '-'^ A'** 










<1 ^ 


- 



A. 






* Ty 

,1 


1 | 


V 






■ ■=• 



r 


& 







- , . . 'm 

' 

'J 


vn. .* . , 


-« * 


■• 4 - --■». 

»-'f 4 II c 


,C. •» # 


I V 


■#0 ::-i- 

6 -I# . ;• .. '..V- -.*i,. ■■•/^* 


- I 


i V • • f 

',4 ■. . f* ■^* 

i.* ^ _ 


I ^ 


\ ■ 


r.: 


4 • _ 






t . 


.1> 





■r ^ fi A. * 

m. 




>0 


4 l: 


. i 



^ • I 






'* 4 : 





.. Ik. 



Hugo Plans an Escape. 


99 


broke the arm of the other who thought he knew something 
about horses. The result was that I was detailed to take 
care of five horses, including Herr von Dougal’s three.” 

“ What has this to do with being in the barn late at 
night ? ’ ’ again asked Hugo. 

‘ ‘ I was going to tell you that I will not allow the cavalry- 
men to stay in the barn after I leave, so I stay until they go 
and then lock up the barn. I sometimes go back and make 
sure that everything is right before I retire. ’ ’ 

“ Excellent ! ” ejaculated Hugo. ” Everything fits as if 
specially ordered.” 

Hugo was greatly pleased at the knowledge imparted by 
Franz. He walked up and down the apartment with a light 
step and smilingly rubbed his hands. After a turn or two, 
he stopped in front of Franz and said to him : 

“ You will be at the barn to-night and stay there until you 
are relieved by me. At half-past eleven, you will saddle up 
a dozen of the best horses in the barn, including Herr von 
Dougal’s three. Arm yourself with such weapons as are 
easily concealed and have a few good swords or pikes handy, 
in case of need. See that the holsters are all filled and that 
all bits and stirrups are muffled with straw or hay to prevent 
suspicious jingling of the metal parts. When you hear a 
quick triple knock at the stable window, quietly slide the 
bolts and fetch out the horses as if your life depended on it. 
I will be at the stable door and ten or a dozen men will take 
the horses and mount them. Mount one yourself and fol- 
low us. Go on about your duties to-day and to-night, just 
as usual. If anything out of the ordinary takes place, in- 
form me at ten o’clock at the lower end of the Falcon Inn, 
where I will be. Do not commence any work, saddling or 
bridling, until you are sure that the soldiers will not return 
to the barn. Do you understand perfectly ? ” 

“ I do, Herr Westphal, and you may depend on me, if I 
am alive, to carry out every word of your instructions,” said 
Franz. 


lOO 


Beleaguered. 


‘ ‘ Remember, and be skilful ; everything depends on get- 
ting the horses out at the proper time. You may go now, 
Franz, and God be with you.” 

Franz bowed respectfully and left the apartment. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

the: PIvAN DKVEI.OPS. 

“ Hugo ! I do not like the risk you will run to- 
l I night, and I tremble to think of the vengeance the 
Swedes will take on you and the others, if your 
plan fails.” 

“ Do not fear, Madame. It is not only advisable, but 
necessary that we should take tidings and warning to our 
friends. Gerold von Ebertus — ’ ’ Hugo stopped, as he saw 
the changed expression on Egon’s face at the mention of his 
father’s name. Continuing, he said : 

“ Gerold von Ebertus must have his hands strengthened 
for the great trial which he is destined to undergo, and 
should be apprised of everything which in the slightest meas- 
ure will affect his efforts. He is keen, alert, and brave, and 
the Swede and Frenchman will feel his teeth before many 
days. I, for one, shall gladly place myself under his com- 
mand and unless I am mistaken, your son will be at my side.” 

A few drunken, boisterous soldiers passed the house at 
the moment Hugo concluded, singing ribald songs. They 
stopped a few doors farther on and failing of admission 
amused themselves by smashing windows and hurling stones 
at the doors. One huge fellow with enormous blonde 
moustachios, not satisfied with the progress they were 
making, fired a ball from his horse pistol through the door. 
In an instant all was commotion in the neighborhood. 


lOI 


102 Beleaguered, 

Windows were flung up and faces were everywhere to be 
seen. 

Hugo and Egon walked to the window and looked over at 
the ruffians. A cold look came into Hugo’s eyes and a hard 
smile settled about his mouth as he clenched his hands. A 
frightened neighbor hurriedly opened the door and held up 
to the soldiers a large tankard filled with wine. The leader 
immediately ordered the soldiers to stop and with a mocking 
smile and a low, extravagant bow, took the tankard from the 
hands of the elderly man who offered it. Holding the vessel 
in his left hand, he drew back his right and brought it with 
a resounding whack on the side of the inoffensive burgher’s 
head. The blow staggered the man, while the Swede, again 
performing his grotesque act, said, with a leer : 

“ Kind burgher, we thank you for your cheer. We will 
return the tankard when we have finished it. ’ ’ Turning to 
his companions, he shouted : 

“A health to our noble host, and all the pigs of his family. ’ ’ 

He took a long draught and passed it to the next one. 
When it was emptied, the leader again took the vessel and 
half staggered to the door, which the burgher had closed and 
locked in his fright. He thumped the door with the butt of 
his pistol, and getting no response, drew back and fired point 
blank through the panels. Retreating a few feet in front of 
the house, he swung the tankard around his head once or 
twice and threw it squarely through the window nearest the 
street. The aim was good and the shower of glass which 
followed was fresh cause for hilarity. The ruffians then 
passed on and were lost sight of in a bend of the street. 

Hugo stood, with set teeth and white face, watching the 
outrage and, while he had expected greater license, the 
bloodless ending of the episode did not in the least mitigate 
the swelling anger which had taken possession of him. He 
turned away from the window and approached Madame von 
Dougal, who was greatly agitated by the sudden and violent 
outbreak, saying : 


The Pla7i Develops, 


103 


“ This, my dear Madame, is a fair sample of the occupa- 
tion of Rothweil by our courtly enemies. Occupation, too, 
without resistance and with the kind and considerate assist- 
ance of our noble prefect. Sir Werner von Klutus. Imagine, 
if you can, what would have been the result if the invaders 
had captured the town after a desperate resistance. Instead 
of simply robbing the inoffensive inhabitants, murder and 
outrage would have followed ; fire and sword would have 
taken the place of the courtly bow and cowardly blow, an 
example of which was j ust received by the burgher across 
the street. We have much to thank our prefect for, indeed. 
He has saved our necks at the expense of our manhood, at 
any rate.” 

” God will punish him for that act, Hugo, as surely as the 
sun rises. And to think that this good and brave boy should 
be contaminated by such associations. ’ ’ 

Madame von Dougal again put her arm around the boy 
and pressed him close to her. 

Kgon looked at Hugo and then at the woman with a shame- 
faced glance, as if to deprecate the force of his statement, as 
far as his relationship to von Klutus was concerned. He then 
quietly withdrew and in a few moments reappeared, hat in 
hand and a short wrap on his shoulder, to bid them adieu. 

” Good day ; Kgon, come and see me again to-morrow, if 
it is pleasant weather,” said Madame von Dougal, as she 
beamed a kindly smile at the youth. 

“ I will with pleasure, but I can’t always get away, so if 
I don’t come right away, you will know that I could not. 
Good day, Herr Hugo.” He extended his hand and gave 
Hugo a searching look. 

“ Adieu, Kgon, my boy ! I will tell your father what a 
fine young man you are getting to be, and I know he will 
be pleased. What shall I say to Herr von Dougal, when I 
see him ? By the way, my boy, you understand that it is 
death to us, your friends, if one syllable escapes your lips 
regarding what you have heard this morning ? ” 


104 


Beleaguered. 


A deep flush mounted the brows of the youth as Hugo 
made this admonition. He again looked fearlessly and 
searchingly into Hugo’s eyes, but he said only : 

“ I understand, Herr Hugo.” 

He left the room and the house and wended his way to the 
prefecture. 

A silence of several minutes followed before either Madame 
von Dougal or Hugo uttered a word. The woman in deep 
thought, was endeavoring to analyze the peculiar and un- 
fathomable nature of the young boy who just left her, 
while Hugo revolved the chances of the desperate work 
which was before him. Almost at the same moment each 
came to the conclusion of the reverie and each cast a ques- 
tioning glance at the other. Madame von Dougal was the 
first to break the silence. 

‘ ‘ Hugo, did it not seem strange to you that Egon failed 
to bid you God-speed, knowing the seriousness of the adven- 
ture which you are about to undertake, particularly so, when 
the fact is taken into consideration that he is unhappy at the 
prefecture and disgusted with the condition of affairs there ? ’ ’ 

“No, not especially, Madame. It was probably thought- 
lessness, and because I hurt his feeling by my special refer- 
ence to secrecy. I am sorry that I said anything about the 
whole affair before him. ’ ’ 

“ But, Hugo, you do not question his loyalty do you ? ” 
asked Madame von Dougal quickly. 

“ Not at all. But if he had known nothing of it, there 
would have been no need of extra caution and it would have 
made him feel more comfortable and contented with his sur- 
roundings. As it is, he feels that aspersions have been cast 
upon him through his relations with the Von Klutus family, 
and that his honesty and loyalty have been questioned.” 

“ Do not believe that, Hugo. Egon is a child in years 
and actions, but behind that youthful exterior are qualities 
and characteristics far beyond his years. He is a keen ob- 
server and has the faculty of seeing things in their true pro- 


The Plan Develops. 


105 


portion. I have tried, oh, so hard, to soften the harsh and 
cruel tales which have been poured into his ears by his 
mother I^ucretia, and Werner von Klutus, and I have suc- 
ceeded, I think, in placing that nameless creature, his great- 
aunt Huldah, in such a light as would enable him to measure 
her with unfailing accuracy. Truly, I am sorry for the boy. 
He is generous, brave, and sympathetic. His generosity is 
constantly having the blunting process applied to it, by his 
contact with those around him. His bravery, both moral 
and physical, is affected by the cowardly example of his 
uncle, while his sympathetic nature is roughly handled by 
the scenes which he cannot very well avoid seeing, even if 
he fails to understand the wickedness about him.” 

“You are deeply concerned about this youth, Madame, I 
can see, but you do not express yourself in any stronger 
terms than does your son, regarding him. I spoke of his 
father purposely to add force to the defence in his favor. It 
looks indeed as if he were the worthy son of a man capable 
of great deeds. But Madame, I must depart, for I have 
several things to do before nightfall.” Hugo rose to take 
his departure, and put on his long military mantle. His 
face showed signs of deep emotion as he extended his hands 
in silence to the woman, who said to him : 

‘ ‘ God bless you and protect you, my friend, in your enter- 
prise. My prayers shall accompany you to-night. May His 
infinite blessings fall upon both you and my son and bring 
you safely together among friends. ’ ’ 

The tears coursed slowly down the pale, sweet face of the 
gentle woman as she clasped her hands and raised her eyes 
in mute appeal to heaven. 

With this pathetic picture indelibly engraved upon his 
memor}^ Hugo silently departed. 


CHAPTER XV. 


COURIER FREY TAKES A HAND. 

N ight had fallen upon the city of Rothweil. The rain 
continued in torrents and the wind increased in vio- 
lence as the evening wore on. All was black and 
cheerless without and few were the soldiers or burghers who 
ventured forth. The sentries at the various gates and towers 
shivered and drew into the recesses of the walls to escape 
the biting wind and pitiless rain. Slowly, one by one, the 
lights of the city went out and the fortress was enveloped in 
gloom. Only a few street lanterns which hung in sheltered 
nooks or corners, kept up a fitful flickering, but these, too, 
every gust of wind threatened to extinguish. 

A few of the public houses showed signs of life, but only for 
a while. The respectable burghers had ceased to patronize 
even their favorite resorts since the Swedes and their allies 
took possession of the city, for they were in constant dread 
of insult, annoyance, and even assault and robbery by the 
bands of soldiers off duty. The principal public houses were 
in the northern and eastern sections of the fortress, and close 
to the barracks of the Swedes. The French soldiers con- 
gregated at the Stork, a few rods from the western gate. 
This hostelry was usually quiet and peaceable, and it was 
only when a few drunken Swedes came over to drink healths 
and make comparisons of the relative merits of Swedish and 
French soldiers that argument frequently ended in blows and 
not infrequently in bloodshed. 

xo6 


Courier Frey Takes a Hand. 107 

The Falcon, nearly opposite the south gate, had the 
reputation of being the most noisy and turbulent congre- 
gating place of all. Only two days before, a drunken quarrel 
resulted in the death of two men and the wounding of half a 
dozen others. Colonel Ran therefore ordered an extra guard 
to be placed at the south gate to quell all disturbances, and 
peremptorily ordered the keeper of the inn to use better 
judgment in the sale of wines under penalty of arrest and 
imprisonment. 

The owner and proprietor, Klafter, did not relish the 
added restrictions to his management of the Falcon and the 
liability of punishment which was certain to follow another 
outbreak. He was a coarse, rough fellow, equal to anything, 
and held in subjection only through fear. Night after night, 
the rough-and-ready soldiers of Gustavus Adolphus’s army 
occupied the tables of the tavern and rolled up immense 
scores on promises of future payment. Remonstrance was 
in vain, and while now and again a trooper or musketeer 
made a small pretence of paying the shot, the charges for 
fully nine tenths of the prodigious quantities of liquids con- 
sumed were scored up. 

Klafter knew that a continuation of this system would 
speedily ruin him, so he quietly resorted to strategy. His 
better wines in barrels were rolled into obscure corners of his 
cellar, and he replaced them with the cheapest and bitterest 
wines he could procure. The loud protests and threats of 
violence from the soldiers had no effect in improving the 
quality of the liquor served them, for Klafter was a man of 
resource and stoutly maintained that his good stock was 
quite exhausted, and aptly asked, if they refused to pay, 
how he could obtain anything at all for their consumption. 
After the usual wry faces and loud maledictions over his bad 
wdne, the customers on this rainy and cheerless night, who 
were indeed the same soldiers who took nightly possession 
of the Falcon, settled themselves for a more than usually 
long and turbulent session. 


io8 


Beleaguered. 


The proprietor of the inn was leaning on a rough counter, 
his great, bare arms exposed to the elbow and his coarse, red 
face set with an expression of anger. Faithfully he doled 
out his tankards of wine and beer, but not a solitary kreutzer, 
as yet, had shown its friendly face in payment. The huge 
Swede with the great moustachios sat at a table, surrounded 
by half a dozen of his troopers. This man Olsen, corporal 
of the guard, had slowly but surely drunk himself into a con- 
dition of extreme ugliness. Now he eyes the host with a 
wicked leer as he loudly calls for more tankards. The land- 
lord evidently took too long a time in dispensing the wine 
and Olsen was getting into a furious passion. 

“ You big, bloated pig, why don’t you come out of 
your sty and attend the gentlemen as you should ? ” he 
yelled. 

“ Look here, corporal, just keep a civil tongue in your 
head. If you were as prompt to pay as you are in calling 
for drinks you would be a model customer. ’ ’ 

Olsen drew his long legs together with a jerk and promptly 
threw a large earthenware tankard at Klafter. It struck the 
wall back of the counter and was shattered into pieces. The 
brutal act was followed by a roar of laughter from the others. 
To enforce better attention the Swedish corporal drew his 
rapier and laid it significantly on the table before him. 
With a broad grin and wink at his fellows, he continued his 
attack on Klafter. 

‘ ‘ The next time I find fault, I will stick you and let out 
blood enough to fill the holy-water tank at the Minster, you 
papal dog. ’ ’ 

“ That ’s right, corporal, we ’ll each take a prick at him,” 
said the trooper at his right. 

‘ ‘ By the great Luther, where did we ever wait like this 
before ? ’ ’ asked another. 

” Nowhere ; and we won’t begin in this pigsty. Hurry 
there, you puffed bladder,” again reminded the corporal. 

Klafter, though fairly boiling with rage, answered : “ I 


Courier Frey Takes a Hand, 109 

can’t make good wine run like water, and I can’t bring it 
before the mugs are filled.” 

A loud roar greeted this reply. 

“ Good wine from his vinegar casks ! Ha ! ha ! ” 

“ I^ook at him! He looks as if he believed it himself. 
Good wine 1 Ha I ha I ha I 

“ It ’s good enough for you,” growled Klafter under his 
breath, as he laid the tankards on the table. ‘ ‘ May it choke 
you! ” 

Olsen made a quick grab at his sword, as if to use it, but 
Klafter took a great bound backward to get out of the reach 
of the brawny Swede. In his haste, he fell over a chair and 
rolled over several times. His great, fat body made a ludi- 
crous sight as he tumbled and tossed. His big feet raised up 
by the impetus of the movement and fall, looked like a pair 
of good sized cavalry shields. The sight was too much for 
the troopers and they shouted and roared with laughter till 
the howling wind and pelting rain against the windows were 
silenced. Olsen, to cap the climax, threw a full tankard of 
wine at the hapless host and the sour red liquid drenched his 
head and shoulders. 

When the pandemonium was at its height, the door quietly 
opened and a tall, finely proportioned man entered. He was 
wrapped in a long military mantle and a slouched hat covered 
his head. The water was pouring in small streams from his 
hat and beard. He took one look at the group in the tavern, 
and a quiet smile lit up his furrowed face. He busied him- 
self in shaking the water from his clothes and then smilingly 
bowed to the Swedish soldiers. The landlord scrambled to 
his feet, picked up the spilled tankard, which was not broken, 
and rubbed his elbow with the other hand. With an ugly 
look at the soldiers who were still laughing at him, he sham- 
bled behind his counter and eyed the newcomer. Frey, the 
courier — for it was he — ^looked apologetically at the host, then 
said smilingly : 

“ You must have had an accident, my good man. It is a 


I lO 


Beleaguered, 


shame to waste all this good wine on such a beastly night. ’ ’ 
“ Good wine ! Ha ! ha ! That ’s rich. Ha ! ha ! ” 
shouted the corporal. ‘ ‘ Where do you come from, to make 
such a speech ? ’ • 

“ Is the wine not good ? ” asked Frey, in a mild manner. 
“ Taste it and see ! There is more grape juice in your hat 
and cloak than in a barrel of that swill,” continued the 
corporal. 

The troopers laughed at this sally, while they scanned the 
newcomer with blinking eyes. 

“ That ’s too bad, but why can’t we have some good wine, 
landlord ? I am wet and cold, and would like a little cheer 
of the right sort. Come landlord, bring us a drink of the 
best the house affords, and here is the pay for it. ’ ’ 

Frey threw a silver piece on the counter and with a bow 
to the soldiers continued : 

‘ ‘ If you will permit me, I will sit a few minutes with you 
until I am dry and warm.” He looked carelessly at the 
corporal, and then at the men, seating himself with his back 
to the counter. 

“ Make yourself at home,” said Olsen, as he gave his 
chair a shove to one side. “We always have room for one 
more, provided he pays the shot, eh, fellows ? ” 

He leered at his companions and winked at the trooper 
next to him. The leer and wink were not lost on Frey, but 
he smilingly thanked them. Olsen braced his big head with 
his hand, and tried to look steadily at Frey. He stroked 
his enormous moustache with the other and in a voice, in- 
tended to impress the new arrival, he asked ; 

‘ ‘ Are you a burgher ? ’ ’ 

“No,” said Frey. 

‘ ‘ Protestant ? ’ ’ 

“ No.” 

“ Suabian ? ” 

“No.” 

“ German?” 


Courier Frey Takes a Hand, 


1 1 1 


“ No.” 

“ Then you must be an Austrian or a Swiss ? ” said Olsen 
in a positive manner. 

“ I am an Austrian,” said Frey. 

‘ ‘ What are you doing now ? ’ ’ 

” Nothing.” 

“What do you intend to do?” continued the corporal, 
whose effort at impressiveness was rapidly degenerating into 
drunken stupidity. He hiccoughed two or three times so 
hard that it nearly threw him off his equilibrium. 

‘ ‘ I intend to drink some of the best wine I can get, if we 
ever get it,” answered Frey, as he looked around for the 
landlord. 

Olsen pulled himself together somewhat as the word 
” wine ” was heard. He reached out, took his big horse- 
pistol and banged away on the table, until the windows 
rattled. Two of his companions started up from the table 
on which they were leaning their heads, as if shot, and 
rubbed their eyes. Just then Klafter appeared with two 
small pails and poured the contents into large measuring 
glasses. He grasped one of them and quickly shuffled to the 
corporal to stop his din. 

“ Here, corporal; here is a little of the good kind which I 
laid away. It is all I have, but the stranger paid for it in 
silver, so I brought it. ’ ’ 

” You miserable dog, why did n’t you bring it before ? ” 

Olsen made a pass at Klafter with the butt of the pistol, 
but he managed to evade it. 

” You have it now, have n’t you ? And it ’s all I have. 
Drink it and be glad to get it,” retorted the landlord, as he 
again took up his position behind the counter. 

Olsen turned to Frey, and in an unsteady voice said : 

” Your health, stranger ! Your health, I said,” as he 
banged the pistol again on the table to enforce attention from 
his comrades. ‘ ‘ Drink to the stranger’s health, you drunken 
ruffians.” 


1 1 2 Beleaguered, 

Thus admonished, they took up the mugs and drank 
deeply. 

The fiery wine had its effect on the Swedes. The corporal, 
whose capacity was greater than the rest, became more and 
more boisterous, as fresh libations closely followed one 
another. 

Frey, coolly and smilingly noted the effect, and when he 
was satisfied with the condition of the corporal and his 
guard, who were to go on duty at midnight he quietly with- 
drew from the tavern. 

He remained several minutes outside of the inn and then 
walked quickly down the side alley, keeping a sharp look- 
out ahead. Behind a projecting corner of a buttressed wall, 
a man stood motionless and allowed him to pass without 
notice. Frey stood still a few feet farther on, and turned 
on him uncertain of his identity. 

“Well?” asked Frey of the mufiled figure. The man 
took a step out of the corner and said : 

“ Is it you, Frey ? ” 

‘ ‘ Good, ’ ’ was all he answered, as he closely scrutinized 
Hugo. 

‘ ‘ Now look out for the horses. Have you reliable help ? ” 

“ I have, and we are sure of the best horses in Rothweil.” 

‘ ‘ That is right. I will now go to my quarters and prepare 
things. Stand a little closer to the end of the street, there, 
where that low wall projects into the walk. The weather is 
so thick that you might not see the signal from here, although 
it is a good position.” 

Frey disappeared in the darkness and Hugo took up his 
post at the place indicated. Half an hour passed and noth- 
ing occurred save the shutting of doors and the barring of 
windows at the Falcon. Again all was still. Intently listen- 
ing, watching, and straining his eyes to the utmost, Hugo 
thought he heard dull thuds and blows above the howling 
wind and streaming rain. The lights in the Austrian pris- 
oners’ quarters were suddenly extinguished and all was again 


Courier Frey Takes a Hand, 1 1 3 

still save the monotonous sound of the wind and rain. An- 
other quarter of an hour of extreme anxiety to Hugo passed. 
He leaned forward, grasping his steel and flint and was 
ready to answer the signal which came not. Minute after 
minute passed. No sign could he discern, no sound could 
he hear and an overwhelming alarm seized the solitary 
watcher at the wall. 

Suddenly a sharp spark pierced the darkness, followed by 
another and yet two more. The signal was given. Hugo 
answered by a like signal and hastened through the dark- 
ness to the door of the barracks. 

A grating sound of bolts and the door opened cautiously. 
Three men came out fully armed and accoutred. Fxey 
stepped quickly to Hugo and handed him a sabre and pistol. 

‘ ‘ Quick now for the guard, ’ ’ he said, as he hurried toward 
the south gate. 

Hugo and the two Austrian soldiers swiftly followed in 
the footsteps of Frey and creeping along the base of the wall 
that led to the gate, soon reached the inner gate which was 
partly raised. 

The security which the guard felt against attack from 
within the fortress, or, possibly, the strengthening of the 
guard by two additional soldiers, made the corporal careless 
of his duty. 

The heavy barred gate was raised sufficiently for a soldier 
to crawl under with ease. Frey, sword in hand, was the 
first to slip under the heavy iron-spiked ends. Hugo and 
the two soldiers followed quickly. Frey made certain that 
no sentry was in the vault-like structure, by passing cau- 
tiously around all four sides of it. He then returned to the 
little party and in a whisper ordered the taller of the two 
Austrians to assist him in lowering the great gate. Slowly 
the huge portcullis dropped into the socket of masonry built 
for it. Frey then withdrew the crank from the wheel at his 
side and laid it in a projection of the structure, ordering his 
assistant to do likewise. 


Beleaguered. 


114 

They were now free from all avenues of surprise from 
within the fortress, excepting the stone steps which led to 
the watch tower and buildings on the wall. These steps 
were inclosed by a stone balustrade or rampart and ended 
with a heavy iron gate at the street below and inside the 
wall. The keys of this small gate were in the hands of the 
guard on duty and the gate could not be opened from within 
except by special orders from headquarters. 

Frey whispered to Hugo, telling him to take the tall 
Austrian and after reaching the guard-room door to allow no 
one to leave. He and the other soldier would creep to the 
top of the wall and silence the sentries above, after which 
they would return to them. Motioning to the soldier who 
was to accompany him, Frey softly commenced to mount the 
stone steps which led to the guard-room and continued to the 
top of the wall. Hugo waited several minutes to give Frey 
time to accomplish his errand and then quietly followed. 

Step by step he ascended and reached the first landing 
without interruption. Nothing could be heard except the 
slow jarring of the huge outer gate of the south entrance, 
caused by the suction of the wind. They noiselessly crossed 
the stone floor of the landing and took positions on either 
side of the outer guard-room door. This was closed, but a 
thin streak of yellow light under the door, indicated to them 
that soldiers were within. Not a sound was heard, however, 
save the sighing wind which swept through the landing. 
With anxious hearts they waited for Frey’s return, while 
they rested on their swords in the darkness at their point of 
vantage. 

Minute after minute passed. The inactivity and uncer- 
tainty were weighing heavily upon Hugo’s mind. The 
monotonous clanging of the great gate echoed through the 
building and seemed to urge by its motion the pent-up forces 
of the man. The uneasy shifting of the soldier opposite in- 
dicated feelings of anxiety in him, as well. 

Ten minutes had elapsed since they took up their positions 


Courier Frey Takes a Hand. 1 1 5 

and yet not a sound or sight of their confederates. Hugo 
was rapidly becoming alarmed and seriously thought of 
reconnoitering the upper landing and wall, when a shuffle 
of feet was heard. He whispered to the soldier and prepared 
for attack. The approaching steps gradually softened and a 
low “ psht ! ” caused Hugo’s heart to give a great bound. 
His name was quickly whispered, and Frey again re- 
appeared with his trooper. He whispered again : 

‘ ‘ Safe ! Three of them out of the way. There is now no 
sentry on the walls. The corporal and four men are un- 
doubtedly inside here. Attention ! You and I and Ferdi- 
nand will go in. You,” speaking 'to Hugo’s companion, 
‘ ‘ guard the door and let no one out except over your dead 
body.” 

Frey softly raised the latch and pushed open the door. 
Grasping his huge sabre, he quickly entered, followed by 
Hugo. The sight which met their eyes caused them to stop 
involuntarily. Five men lay asleep on rough couches, while 
in the room beyond, which was also lighted with lanterns, 
three men appeared in addition. Frey took in the situation 
in a glance. He slipped quickly across the room, grasped 
the door and hurriedly yet quietly drew the bolt. He made 
a sign to the Austrian at the door to shut it and come in. 
As the soldier did so, he accidentally struck his sabre with 
a sharp clang against the stone wall and aroused two of the 
men. One of them comprehended the situation for he im- 
mediately rolled out of his couch and grasped a pike which 
rested against the wall close by his head. He shouted loudly 
and woke the others. He had barely reached the weapon 
when he was struck down by the big Austrian. Frey im- 
mediately brought down another with a couple of well- 
directed blows, when a great thud and rattle was heard at 
the door of the inner room. Two Swedes vaulted across the 
couches and grasping pikes, stood at bay in the corner of the 
room. The smaller Austrian was engaging a big Swedish 
soldier in the other corner. The two Swedes were backing 


Beleaguered, 


1 16 

slowly to the door of the inner room, fighting desperately 
with their pikes. Frey, after a terrific lunge, succeeded in 
bringing down one of them. He had his helmet knocked 
off and barely escaped being disabled. The remaining 
Swede fought with desperation, and was nearly within reach 
of the door. Hugo saw the situation and glancing at the 
smaller Austrian, plainly saw that his big antagonist was 
more than his match. In a couple of passes, the Swedish 
soldier reached him and with a terrific blow felled the Aus- 
trian to the floor. Scarcely had he fallen, however, when 
Hugo stepped up to him. It was man to man and neither 
was armored. The sword play was magnificent. Passes, 
lunges, and parries followed quickly and neither could gain 
an advantage. The two lanterns hanging from the ceiling 
cast an uncertain light upon the struggling men. Hugo 
with his magnificent proportions and supple movements, the 
flash of his dark eyes, and the cluster of dark curls which 
fell down over his shoulders contrasted strikingly with the 
blue-eyed and yellow-haired Swede. Slowly and surely 
Hugo forced his antagonist into the corner. The superior 
quality of the man, and the iron muscles of the master-at- 
arms were telling. Desperately the Swede fought for his 
life, and gradually recognizing the superiority of the man 
before him, he struck out wildly, hoping to fell his antago- 
nist by a chance blow. Hugo parried the tremendous blow 
and then brought his sabre down squarely upon the neck of 
the Swede, who fell like an ox beneath the sweep. 

Hugo turned quickly to his confederates, in time to see 
Frey thrust and pin the pikeman to the door. With an ex- 
piring gasp, the Swede grasped the bolt and as he fell to 
the floor withdrew the heavy iron from its fastening more 
with the weight of his body than with the strength of his arm. 

The tremendous form of the Swedish corporal bounded 
like a lion out of the opened door, followed by two men. 
Frey planted himself squarely in front of him, while the big 
Austrian, Ferdinand, with a terrific sweep, nearly cut off the 
head of the second man, before he could clear the door. 


Courier Frey Takes a Hand, 1 1 7 

Hugo engaged the third and brought him down after a few 
passes. 

A terrific combat now ensued between the courier and the 
corporal. Fearful curses and calls to arms came from the lips 
of the immense Swede. It was clear that while his strength 
and quickness were superior to the courier’s, Frey excelled 
him at arms. One terrific stroke after another was parried, 
and twice the corporal barely escaped death. The Swede’s red 
face was fairly alive with anger while his eyes blazed with 
ferocity. Frey, cool and collected, measured every move of 
his antagonist, and when the Swede made an extraordinary 
effort to conquer him, he quickly j umped to one side and cut 
him across the sword arm. With a cry of pain and despair, 
the corporal threw his sword at Frey and before the astounded 
courier could recover from the force of the blow, Olsen pinned 
him in his arms and threw him over a couch. Both men 
rolled over and over and fell between two couches. The 
Austrian, Ferdinand vainly tried to give Olsen a blow, but 
the movements of the two men were so swift, that Frey was 
in equal danger of receiving the thrust. Ferdinand shoved 
the couches aside with great force and grasped Olsen about 
the neck. His fingers sunk into the Swede’s neck like a 
vice and in a few moments the corporal’s grip relaxed on the 
courier. Ferdinand hung on and was gradually choking the 
life out of the man. With a tremendous effort, Frey broke 
away from the Swedish corporal, and shaking himself once 
or twice, rapidly crossed the room, picked up his sword and 
replaced his helmet. With a glance at the wounded Swedish 
soldier, he said : 

“ Kill him, Ferdinand. Bring Anton down with you and 
remain at the gate. Quick now, Herr Westphal, to open the 
gates.” 

He looked carefully around the walls of the room, then 
entered the inner room. An exclamation of delight escaped 
from him as he perceived a huge key hanging on a nail in 
the corner. He took it in his hand, and ran through the 
rooms and down the stairs followed by Hugo. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

THK KSCAPK FROM ROTHWKII.. 

T O thrust the key into the enormous lock of the outer 
gate and draw the bolts was the work of a moment. 
Fitting the hidden crank to the large iron levers, 
swinging back the angle braces outside of the doors, and 
fastening back the gates so that nothing should interfere 
with the exit, was quickly done. Frey advanced a few 
paces out of the gate and imitated the low howl of a home- 
less and hungry dog. This signal was almost immediately 
responded to and several armed men emerged from the dark- 
ness of the wall and gathered around the courier. Frey 
quickly ordered them to follow him. Again loosening the 
crank, he fitted it to the sockets, lifted the spiked inside gate, 
passed under, and gave orders to two men detailed for the 
purpose, to raise it to its full height. 

The balance of the Austrians, with Hugo and Frey at 
their head, passed swiftly over the intervening space, past 
the now darkened Falcon Inn, and lined along the front of 
the great barn. Hugo tapped sharply on the shutters of the 
barn and waited with a quickly beating heart for the re- 
sponse. Seconds seemed like minutes but the grating 
of the bolts and sudden flinging open of the doors put 
all his fears at rest. Franz had been equal to the task 
imposed and came out of the barn, leading a horse with 
each hand. 

ii8 


The Escape from RothwezL 1 1 9 

Frey spoke in a low voice to Hugo and turning to his 
men, said : 

“ Quick now ! Mount one horse and lead another, each 
of you, and be careful to walk the animals to the outside of 
the gate.” 

Frey and Hugo each mounted one of the horses brought 
out by Franz, while the men noiselessly disappeared in the 
barn. Hugo instinctively felt in the saddle-bag and with a 
satisfied smile, gathered up his reins. Frey motioned him 
to follow, and together they slowly walked their horses a 
hundred paces up the main thoroughfare to reconnoitre. 
Scarcely had they ridden out of earshot, when the flash of 
torches, a half dozen or more, lit up the entrance to the 
south gate, while the clatter of horses’ feet echoed through 
the square, above the wind and driving rain. 

Both riders wheeled their horses in a flash, drew their 
sabres and urged their animals to top speed for the gate. 
Passing the open doors of the barn, Frey perceived their 
men scrambling into the saddle, while several were ahead of 
them, galloping to the relief of their comrades who were left 
to guard the gates. 

” Mount and charge ! To the gate, my children ! ” 
shouted Frey. 

Frey and Hugo in the lead were followed by three men. 
Hoarse shouts, the clash of weapons and other sounds of 
conflict broke on their ears as they approached the gate. 

The momentum of Frey, Hugo, and the men carried them 
through the soldiers that attempted to bar their way. At 
the sight of their leader, a great cry arose from the Austrians 
who had withdrawn into the vault between the gates, while 
four or five men kept the torch-bearers first to arrive at bay. 
Their numbers were, however, gradually being augmented 
by fresh arrivals from all sides, some with their mail on, 
others without head-covering or armor of any kind, evi- 
dently roused and ordered out without preparation. 

A sharp, quick command in French sounded amid the con- 


120 


Beleaguered. 


fusion, as half a dozen horsemen, fully accoutred and armed, 
pressed through the struggling foot folk to bar the advance 
of Frey, Hugo, and the men. The Austrians at the gate, 
now all mounted, saw the movement and spurring forward 
came to the relief of their leader and his comrades. 

Frey, evidently intent upon extinguishing the torches, 
had struck down two of their bearers, when his attention 
was drawn to the horsemen. An officer, finely mounted, 
had cleared the space in front of him, and with sabre poised 
aloft, dashed at the courier and Hugo with full speed. 

Hugo was between the officer and the courier and wheeled 
his horse with a great effort to meet the attack. A hard 
sweep of the officer’s sabre was neatly parried and the furious 
onslaught was checked. Hugo instantly assumed the ag- 
gressive and all but reached his wary antagonist, who was 
now evidently fighting for time, as the foot-soldiers were 
crowding ahead at full speed to the relief of the mounted 
men who were clearly overmatched in numbers. 

The approaching torch-bearers increased the light to a 
certain degree and while the wind at times blew the lights 
into small compass, they would now and again flare up in 
brilliancy. Hugo backed his horse, step by step to the gate 
while his flashing eyes were bent upon the slowly advancing 
horsemen. Frey and his horsemen, meanwhile, were fight- 
ing furiously with the other mounted men. Two of them 
were knocked out of the saddle, while a third brought down 
two Austrians in as many strokes. 

This man, an officer, apparently, fought like a fiend in- 
carnate, and after despatching two of the courier’s men, 
made straight for Frey. With a rapid glance at Hugo and 
the advancing foot-soldiers, the courier took an extra grip 
of his great sabre and after a sharp parry, lunged with his 
full weight at the officer. He passed his guard, and thrust 
him clear through the body. With a fearful curse, Arnoud 
Heilprin, for it was he, threw his arms upward and fell out 
of his saddle, a corpse. 


The Escape from RothweiL 


12 I 


Frey, without taking a second look at the fallen man, 
spurred on to Hugo, who was hotly engaged with the French 
officer, D’ Arville, and both were gradually being hemmed in 
by the pressing foot folk. The glare increased and the din 
was deafening. Toud shouts, deep curses, and the clash of 
arms, interspersed now and then by the sharp report of a 
pistol or musket, broke upon the night and echoed among 
the tall buildings of the square. Three of Frey’s men fought 
back the foot-soldiers on one side, while two of the remaining 
five held the other side at bay. D’ Arville was again press- 
itig Hugo hotly and the duel waged without advantage to 
either horseman. 

Frey, at this moment, broke upon the scene and struck 
with terrific force to the right and left, scattering the ad- 
vancing foot-soldiers like chaff before the wind. A couple 
of pikemen rushed up behind Hugo as Frey reached them 
and with one sweep nearly cut one of them in two, but before 
he could again bring his sabre to bear, the other made a 
wicked thrust at Hugo’s back and pierced him. Frey’s 
sword came down again and it laid the pikeman’s skull 
open like a split apple. Hugo swayed in his saddle, 
but Frey caught him about the waist with his left arm 
and faced D’Arville. With a wicked smile, the French- 
man measured his opportunity and quickly passed to the 
left of Frey, so that he might finish Hugo without any 
further ado. 

A slight, youthful figure, mounted upon a coal-black, fiery 
charger, suddenly broke in upon the trio and pressed closely 
to Hugo’s left side. With a quick look at Hugo, the horse- 
man reined his steed and faced D’Arville, who was com- 
pletely surprised at the sudden apparition. The horseman 
did not seem to be armed, and was clearly so over-matched 
that D’Arville hesitated with lowered sabre. Frey turned 
Hugo’s horse, so that it faced the gate, while D’Arville and 
the newcomer wheeled likewise. This movement seemed to 
decide the French officer, for, with a quick command to the 


122 


Beleaguered. 


soldiers who were now pressing on three sides of the group, 
he spurred his horse a few feet and raised his sabre to strike. 
The slight figure of the newcomer made a sudden movement 
and when D’Arville was almost within striking distance, the 
sharp flash and loud report of a pistol broke upon the group. 
D’Arville clasped his breast with a convulsive grasp and 
dropped his sabre to the pavement. His swaying form was 
desperately clinging to his plunging steed as Frey, at the 
top of his voice, ordered a retreat upon the gate. He grasped 
Hugo’s bridle and said to him : 

‘ ‘ Hold on for your life ’ ’ and urged both horses at a gallop 
to the south gate. 

The torches were still increasing, and the forms of running 
soldiers could be seen rapidly approaching the gates, to block 
and close them. Frey saw the danger and again his voice 
was heard above the clatter of horses’ hoofs. 

“ Ride for your lives ! Close up the rear and sides ! 
Down on your horses ! Strike ! ” 

Again the rattle of sabres rung above the din upon a thin 
rank of pikemen who had almost gained the exit. A number 
of the soldiers were struck down and another horseman 
dropped from the saddle as they passed like a whirlwind 
through the gate and out of the fortress. 

After riding a few hundred yards, the command to halt 
was given. 

“ Seven only ! ” said Frey as he rapidly counted his men. 

He turned to Hugo. 

‘ ‘ Can you hold on ? Do you feel faint ? ’ ’ 

“ Not very, only a little dizzy.” 

“ Good ; keep on until we get farther away.” Turning 
to one of his horsemen, he said : 

” Where are Ferdinand and Anton ? ” 

‘ ‘ They went out of the gate mounted on one horse when 
the alarm was given,” said the man. 

” Good. You three men stay here with me and you 
also,” said Frey, pointing to Franz, ” the others go to the 


The Escape from RothweiL 123 

Neckar Ford and wait for us. Remember the signal and 
keep a sharp lookout.’’ 

Frey wheeled, spoke to the men, and ordered a return 
toward the gate again. Quietly they walked their horses, 
keeping on the extreme outer edge of the road. They could 
see the light of the torches and follow the movements of the 
bearers as they trailed in and out of the gate and passed 
along the base of the wall. ' 

‘ ‘ Attention ! ’ ’ suddenly commanded Frey, as the figures 
of horsemen blotted out the lights between them and the 
gate. 

“You two,” pointing them out, withdraw to the other 
side of the road, and let them pass. There are only one or 
two.” 

The advancing riders came swiftly along the road, their 
silhouettes expanding in size as they neared the hidden 
cavalcade. A hundred yards now intervened and it was 
plain that they were riding at a quick pace. They passed 
the two groups, when Frey’s voice was heard clear and ring- 
ing upon the night air : 

“ Halt ! Surrender ! ” Then turning to his companions, 
he shouted : 

“After them! Ride!” 

The first command was obeyed, however, and the horse- 
men reined up their steed. 

‘ ‘ Who is it ? ” asked one of them. 

“We are friends.” 

The courier rode quickly up to the two riders with his 
sabre at rest and asked : 

‘ ‘ Whose friends ? Put up those swords if you are our 
friends, or we shall never find out whose friends you are.” 

“ Thank God ! It is I, Ferdinand, and Anton here be- 
hind me. ’ ’ Then turning to his comrade, who was perched 
up behind him, said : 

“ Do you hear, Anton, it is the captain ? ” 

“So it is you, Ferdinand,” said Frey, as he walked his 


124 


Beleaguered, 


horse up to his trooper; “ but who is the other ? ” continued 
Frey, as he peered intently into the face of the horseman. 

‘ ‘ He got out the horses for us at the barn and helped me 
to mount Anton up here, Captain.” Frey, satisfied that all 
was right, ordered the advance. Swinging into a gallop, 
he called Franz to his side again. 

“We must make all possible speed for the ford now, and put 
leagues behind us and that damned hole before morning. ” 

“ Yes, Captain, we must make sure of our retreat. The 
Neckar is badly swollen from the heavy rain to-day and the 
ford will be dangerous enough to pass in the night,” an- 
swered Franz. 

Frey made no answer, but increased the gait of his horse. 
The plain about them was soggy from the rain, and the mud 
flew in chunks under the swiftly moving horses’ feet. They 
pressed onward, led by Franz and the captain, and in a few 
minutes were close to the ford. 

“ Halt ! ” commanded Frey. He again gave the peculiar 
howl of the dog and soon the answering signal came through 
the darkness. Frey spoke to Franz and asked him if he 
knew exactly about the ford, for the rushing water could be 
distinctly heard above the wind and rain. 

“ Yes,” answered Franz, “ I know it well, but Herr Hugo 
knows it still better, if he is able to give directions. He is 
thoroughly acquainted with every foot of ground for leagues 
about Rothweil, but why not wait until we have joined your 
men beyond ? ’ ’ 

“ That is simple enough. Forward ! ” A hundred yards 
of sharp trotting brought them to the ford. The howl of the 
dog was several times heard and answered and the advance 
guard joined the courier and their comrades. 

“ How are you, Herr Westphal ? Are you able to ride ? 

“ Yes, my left arm and shoulder are bad, but I ’ll keep up 
just the same,” said Hugo from among the group. 

“ Are you able to pilot us over the ford, Herr Westphal ? ” 
asked Frey. 


The Escape from RothweiL 


125 


“ Yes ; if Franz will go ahead and lead as I tell him and 
you follow, we will make it, but you must tell your men to 
be careful. Go ahead Franz ; I follow. Now instruct your 
men to follow horse to horse, and do not lose sight of the 
man ahead. Keep close together, one at a time, careful now. ” 

Franz plunged into the raging stream, whose usually 
placid surface was swollen with the accumulations of the 
entire water-shed to the south of Rothweil. The water 
surged and swirled in great circles and seething waves as it 
rushed over the shallow ford. It was a dangerous and try- 
ing crossing, but after a few minutes of extraordinary effort 
and several narrow escapes, the whole troop passed safely to 
the other side. 

“We are now fairly safe from immediate pursuit, for few 
soldiers in Rothweil would dare to breast that torrent with- 
out a guide and there is no other crossing available except 
the bridge nearly two leagues from here. We shall keep 
on during the night, however, as we are almost certain to 
pass any of the Swedish cavalry without serious molesta- 
tion. They will take very good care to keep under roof on 
a night like this,” said Hugo to Frey in a low voice, for he 
was evidently in pain. 

The little group trotted on, hour after hour, always headed 
southwest, passing through village after village blackened 
and destroyed by the invader who was now securely housed 
in the shelter of Rothweil. 

As the night advanced gradually a change came in the 
weather. The rain stopped and the cold, cutting wind ceased, 
but the temperature dropped suddenly and caused great 
suffering to the wet and weary little party of horsemen. 
Several stops were made to rest the wounded men and to ex- 
amine their bandages which had been made in the roughest 
and most primitive manner by one of the Austrian troopers, 
whose limited knowledge was gained by his years of cam- 
paigning. Anton, the wounded trooper, was gradually 
sinking and was now unable longer to ride on horseback. 


126 


Beleaguered, 

although Ferdinand, his companion, placed him in the 
saddle and literally held him in place mile after mile. 

After consultation with the captain, it was decided to stop 
at the next village, which was named Deislingen, and which 
had escaped the horror of fire and sword by paying a heavy 
ransom to the invaders. Onward the little cavalcade pressed 
and finally neared the village situated at the beginning of 
the foot-hills, which gradually sloped upward toward the 
west to the forest beyond. 

The command to halt was given and the entire party 
ordered off the road to the shelter of the wood at the left. 
Frey, accompanied by Franz, advanced cautiously for several 
hundred yards to the outskirts of the village. Here they 
took to the fields and passed around the outside until they 
reached the extreme end of it. 

Franz advised that he, should be allowed to apply at one 
of the larger houses for food and shelter, as the appearance 
of a soldier might cause alarm and lead to serious conse- 
quences, particularly if its occupants were hostile through 
fear of the Swedish riders who were scouring around the 
entire vicinity of Rothweil. Frey acknowledged the wisdom 
of the advice, and rode behind an out-building while Franz 
boldly advanced to the principal door of the house. 

A loud knock, repeated several times, finally brought 
someone to the window above and as the casement opened, a 
man asked in a surly voice, what was wanted. 

“ Dress yourself quickly and come down. I have some- 
thing to say to you that will be of enough interest. Fear 
not, for I am a friend.” 

The man looked dubiously at the horseman below, but 
after carefully scrutinizing him, in the half-darkness, said : 

‘ ‘ I will come down in a few minutes. ’ ’ 

“ Hurry, do not lose time,” answered Franz. 

The casement closed, and the man disappeared. Franz 
waited patiently, and after making a sign to the captain, 
dismounted and stood at the door, holding his horse, 


The Escape from Rothweil. 127 

After what seemed an interminable delay, the door was 
unbolted and the man appeared in the doorway. 

‘ ‘ Good morning, neighbor. I am here to request food and 
sustenance for a dozen riders and horses. We shall pay you 
well for the trouble we put you to and are peaceably inclined, 
but we must have what I ask for — peaceably if we can, 
forcibly, if you will not. Which shall it be ? ” said Franz, 
as he threw the reins of his horse to Frey, who had joined 
him at this moment. 

The man was completely taken aback at the unusual re- 
quest or demand made so early in the morning, but as Franz 
entered the doorway, to enforce an answer, he quickly made 
up his mind. 

“ What are you. Swedes or French ? ” he asked. 

“ Neither, and it matters little to you so long as we get 
something to eat for ourselves and horses and pay for it, ’ ’ 
interrupted Frey, as he entered the doorway. Then turning 
to Franz, the captain said : 

“ Mount and bring them here by the same road ; put the 
horses in the stables and bring the men here. I will attend 
to the rest. ’ ’ 

Franz mounted, and hurried back to the little wood where 
the fugitives were concealed. 

“ Now my good man, listen carefully to what I ask of you. 
Are there any Swedes or French riders in this village?” 

“ No ; I have seen none since the day before yesterday,” 
answered the peasant. 

‘ ‘ Which way did they go ? ” 

‘ ‘ Towards the west, to Monchweiler, I think. It was a 
party of about three dozen, and they stole some sheep and a 
cow before they left the village,” said the peasant. 

” Good. Now hear me. Start your fires quickly; I will 
go with you ; wait for me. ’ ’ 

Frey tied his horse to a post and followed the man to the 
kitchen. 

” Prepare something warm for a dozen men and put up a 


128 


Beleaguered. 


quantity of food for tlie same number of men and horses to 
take with us. Act honestly and fairly, be quiet, hold your 
tongue, and you will be suitably rewarded for your pains. 
If you do not, and show the least sign of treachery while we 
are here, we will treat you liberally with this, and start a fine 
blaze for you to keep warm over for a couple of hours at 
least, ’ ’ said Frey, as he tapped his sabre and indicated the 
house with his thumb, as the object for the fire. Continuing 
he asked : 

‘ ‘ How many men are there in this house ? ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Two helpers, three women, and five children, ’ ’ answered 
the peasant, as he briskly prepared the fire in the kitchen. 

‘ ‘ Are you a believer in the true faith ? ’ ’ 

The peasant looked inquiringly at the soldier, and an- 
swered with listlessness : 

“ What difference does it make, if you get what you 
want?” 

Frey looked sharply at the man whose coarse face was 
lighted by the fiames of the brightly burning fire which had 
been started and said nothing. 

“You remain here and get everything ready before you 
awaken any of your men. After my riders come, you are to 
get them up, but keep all the women and children away. 
Do you understand ? ’ ’ 

“Yes,” said the peasant, as he busied himself with a huge 
kettle and other kitchen utensils. 

Frey walked to the front door and listened intently for the 
approach of the riders. He had not long to wait, for a num- 
ber of mounted men emerged out of the half-darkness and 
walked their horses boldly up the path that led to the front 
door. 

“ Franz, go to the back of the house and stay close to the 
peasant. ’ ’ 

He then turned to his men and ordered them to assist the 
wounded men to alight. Then to lead their horses to the 
large barn a hundred yards in the rear of the house. 


The Escape from Rothweil, 


129 


Ferdinand, the tall trooper, came to the captain and told 
him in a low tone that Anton, his comrade, had died shortly 
after Frey left with Franz to reconnoitre, and that they had 
left his body in the little wood, taking, however, his arms 
and all his little effects with them. 

Frey dropped his eyes for a moment and compressed his 
lips. He rallied and helped Hugo into the house. As he 
led him into a room and prepared a soft seat for him, he asked : 

“ How are you, Herr Westphal ? ” 

“ Very sore, my dear Captain. Had it not been for the 
light steel jacket which I put on under my doublet, it would 
have been my death stroke. As it is, I can hardly use my 
left arm and my back feels as if it were cut off entirely. ’ ’ 

“ Sit here until I come back, and I will examine you 
myself. ’ ’ 

Frey left the room to give further orders. 

In a few moments a lad entered the room with a rush light 
and drew a table up to the bench where Hugo was lying. 
The young man used his hat to protect the weak light as he 
advanced and turned his back to Hugo as he moved the table 
close to him. Hugo looked at the lad, but his numbness 
and pain caused him to again turn his face away from the 
intruder. As the light burned more steadily, the young 
man flung his hat and mantle aside and approached the 
wounded man. He looked steadily at him as Hugo with 
closed eyes lay quietly on the bench. The youth’s soft gray 
eyes melted with great sympathy as he fell upon his knees 
and gently touched the shoulder of the injured soldier. 

Hugo opened his eyes and partly turned his head, as he 
felt the touch. With a look of amazement, incredulity, and 
wonder, he exclaimed : 

‘ ‘ My God, Egon ! Where do you come from ? Is it pos- 
sible or am I dreaming ? ’ ’ said Hugo as he sat upright on 
his bench. 

“ I am Egon and have been with you ever since you were 

wounded at the south gate at Rothweil.” 

9 


130 


Beleaguered. 


Hugo could not answer. His amazement had made him 
speechless. He looked on the boy as if he were an ap- 
parition. Rubbing his eyes, he stared at him for several 
moments and then the eve;its of the night rapidly passed 
through his mind. Without a word he lay back on the 
bench and closed his eyes. 

Kgon gazed at him with compassion and then laid his 
hand on Hugo’s shoulder. 

‘ ‘ The captain said he wanted to examine your wound. I 
will undress you and help him that much, as it will save 
time.” 

Hugo turned again to the youth and as he opened his 
eyes, by the weak light of the rush Bgon saw two large 
tears rolling from his eyes. Hugo raised his right hand and 
encircling the youth’s neck, drew his face down to his and 
kissed his cheek. He looked steadily at the boy and after a 
few moments said : 

” It all comes back to me, now. You are the one who 
shot that miserable hound D’Arville, when he was about to 
despatch me, and you are the one who rode so closely by my 
left side to protect me as we fled through the gate. Ah ! 
Madame von Dougal was right. You are an extraordinary 
boy. ’ ’ 

He closed his eyes again and soft lines came across his 
face. He then resumed : 

“You did go out with me. You did accompany me, just 
as you said you would. You are a brave boy. Tell me how 
you managed it. ’ ’ 

” Never mind now, Herr Hugo. Bet me loosen your 
clothes and dry them while the captain examines the 
wound. ’ ’ 

Kgon removed the mantle, steel collar and leather doublet 
and took them out to the kitchen, where the group were 
watching the cheery preparations for breakfast. 

The horses had been taken to the barn, rubbed down and 
fed and a guard placed over them. Daylight was gradually 


The Escape from Rothweil. 13 1 

breaking and the rifts in the cold clouds betokened a clear 
if not a bright day. 

Frey had ordered Franz to watch the road and this trusty 
man, cold, wet, and wearied, kept his post, mounted on the 
beautiful charger which he had taken such pains to keep in 
the pink of condition. He looked at his horse every few 
minutes and lamented his dirty and bedraggled condition. 
Gladly would he have gone without food and suffered addi- 
tional exposure himself, if he could only have time to brush, 
clean, and feed the horse upon which, aside from his master, 
his entire affections were bestowed. He sat there in an angle, 
from which he could observe the road, patting his horse’s 
neck, and picking the clots of mud out of his mane. He 
kept up a constant conversation with the steed and promised 
him the most luscious mouthfuls and a fine dressing as soon 
as he was relieved. The gallant steed pricked his ears and 
pawed the earth, every now and then giving a soft neigh as 
though he understood his keeper’s conversation. 


As the refugees were resting and refreshing themselves 
and their steeds for their further journey, danger was rapidly 
nearing. Three leagues away toward Rothweil, a strong 
party of cavalry was flying across the country west of 
Horgen. Sullenly and steadily the troopers urged their 
horses and at their head were a dozen figures closely muffled 
up for protection against the biting cold which was increas- 
ing as the morning broke. 


CHAPTER XVII. 


THE PURSUIT. 

F rey urged the peasant to hurry with the meal, while 
the two men belonging to the household brought and 
packed up such provisions as could be handily found 
for the men, and provender enough for the horses for a day’s 
journey. The captain had Franz relieved by Ferdinand 
and two troopers, who stood on guard after a scanty meal. 
The men were all finally satisfied with a hasty meal of 
coarse bread and a bowl of thick pea soup and were ready 
to continue the flight to Villingen and safety. 

Franz had satisfied himself that Hugo’s wound was more 
painful than dangerous, and while the thrust had penetrated 
the slight armor and cut the flesh, it was more the contusion 
than the cut that incapacitated Hugo. Warm applications 
were made and healing herbs were bandaged over the wound 
and the sufferer was made fairly comfortable. 

The peasant and his men were rewarded suitably for their 
attention. It was such an unusual matter for travelling 
companies to pay anything for food or sustenance, that the 
poor people could scarcely believe their eyes when a goodly- 
sized gold piece was slipped into their hands, on parting, by a 
mere shaveling. With bared heads all three of the peasants 
stood at the edge of the road as they bade their mysterious 
visitors “ God-speed.” 

The whole cavalcade was again ready to start and con- 
tinue on the road to Schwenningen to gain the forest instead 

132 


The Pursuit, 


133 


of due west to Mdnchweiler. The infoniiation given by 
the peasant had changed Frey’s plan and he determined to 
leave the plain before him, bearing more to the south to skirt 
the foot-hills of the Baar. Again crossing the Neckar, they 
held south, passing over rougher country and following well 
the headwaters of the Neckar. 

Gradually the land lifted and in an hour’s time they 
reached an elevation sufficiently high to get an unobstructed 
view of the entire country around Deislingen. The first 
gleams of the morning sun pierced the cold, dark clouds, 
which still hung low on the eastern horizon. 

The fugitives pressed on and a feeling akin to cheerfulness 
took possession of the little party. Frey, who several times 
wondered at the self-possession of the lad in their midst, had 
heard the remarkable manner in which the youth had joined 
the party. 

Franz had disclosed the whole story to Ferdinand, and he 
in turn gave a graphic account of Egon’s part in the escape. 

From Hugo he learned the boy’s identity, and when all 
the links were joined, he marvelled not only at the per- 
sistency, but at the bravery displayed by one so young in 
facing the dangers through which they were passing. The 
old campaigner was drawn to the youth by an irresistible 
power, and surveyed his graceful figure as he rode near the 
head of the party, mounted on one of Wilhelm von Dougal’s 
most beautiful horses, with increasing satisfaction and de- 
light. 

The captain with Franz and two troopers broke into a 
swinging gallop and passed the head of their line to gain the 
summit from which an uninterrupted view of several leagues 
could be commanded. Franz gained the point first. 

With a gesture of alarm he instantly wheeled his mettle- 
some horse and galloped rapidly back to Frey and his sol- 
diers, motioning them with uplifted right hand to wheel and 
return over the road they had been following. Without 
waiting for an explanation, Frey ordered his men back and 


134 


Beleagtiered. 


together they galloped to join the others who were just 
coming into view around the bend of the rough road below. 

They came within a hundred yards of the little party when 
Franz dashed up to the courier, exclaiming : 

“ In God’s name, quick behind the bend and through 
that wood upward. A large number of horsemen are within 
three hundred yards of the edge of the rise, coming this 
way. ’ ’ 

Frey instantly halted and wheeled his entire party and in 
a few seconds they were flying through the wood and across 
a little knoll into the dense underbrush* beyond. An order 
to dismount was given. 

The courier directed his men to remain quiet and, placing 
Ferdinand in command, he quickly mounted and, motioning 
Franz to accompany him, cautiously led the way through 
the wood again. When they had nearly reached the top of 
the enormous projection which jutted to the edge of the 
road, they broke for the cover. Then he dismounted and 
quickly but carefully led his horse to within ten yards of the 
edge. He tied him to a sapling and told Franz to do like- 
wise. 

Slowly he crept to the edge concealed by the underbrush 
and lying flat, peered down upon the road. 

He remained motionless for several minutes and looked in- 
tentl}^ below. Then he drew back and motioned Franz to 
come to him again and crept to the edge. Franz imitated 
the example of the courier and parting the dried autumn 
leaves looked down. 

Stringing along in an irregular line, a large body of 
horsemen occupied the whole road from the foot of the pro- 
jection upon which the two men were crouched, up to and 
apparently past the summit of the road where Franz had 
providentially discovered them. 

A tall, fine-looking man was apparently in command and 
was surrounded by half a dozen subordinate officers, who 
were all riding in advance of the troop. The flag of Sweden 


The Pursuit. 


135 


flapped at the lance-head of a trooper, while the standard of 
the recalcitrant and fickle Duke of Wiirtemberg floated from 
another lance-head. 

“ One hundred and fifty, if there is one,” whispered Frey, 
as he scanned the soldiers, scarcely a hundred feet below 
them. 

” At least,” answered Franz. ” See what we escaped ! ” 

” The danger arose from my complete negligence. I ’ll 
have scouts out hereafter. ’ ’ 

Frey stopped suddenly, and turning to Franz, asked : 

” Is there another road above running parallel or joining 
the road below, to the south or southwest of here ? ’ ’ 

“I do not know. Perhaps Herr Westphal knows. 
Why?” 

” Because I don’t like to double on an enemy’s track. I 
would rather take another road for a few leagues at least, ’ ’ 
answered Frey. 

The last of the troop had now about passed the road, which 
as far as the summit was clear. The courier cautiously re- 
turned to his horse, mounted him and returned to the con- 
cealed party in the underbrush beyond the knoll. Scarcely 
had the fugitives again mounted their horses when the soft 
sound of a bugle broke on the morning air. 

‘ ‘ Quick ! Follow ! ” cried Frey, as he led the way upward 
between the road and the scraggy underbrush that extended 
to the summit of the slope. 

“ They have discovered the prints of our horses’ feet, 
just as I feared, and we must get away and reach the road 
somewhere on the other side of the summit,” he said to 
Franz. 

The captain cast an anxious look behind him and noted 
with apparent relief that the whole party was following him. 
It was a rough, hard scramble up the sloping sides of the hill, 
always skirting the dense wood which lay between them and 
the road. The courier now saw plainly that they must cross 
a clear space of several hundred yards to gain the road, or 


136 


Beleaguered. 


climb upward to a second line of the wood, the end of which 
might be difficult, dangerous, and perhaps impossible for 
mounted men. He quickly gave the word and with a swift 
gallop, the whole party rushed across the open ground. 
Franz again outstripped the riders and reached the edge of 
the wood ahead of them all. 

He looked quickly up and down, and then galloped at full 
speed to the next turn, a quarter of a mile beyond, to recon- 
noitre. The road tended downward from the point where 
the little party of fugitives again reached it and, moving 
along at a quick gait, they gradually neared Franz, who 
waited until they arrived. 

The courier ordered one of his best mounted men to re- 
main in the bend until they passed the loop, while he sent 
Franz ahead to the next turn. Again Franz dashed away 
upon his superb animal for the turn ahead, while the caval- 
cade followed at an easy gait. 

A sharp whistle behind caused Frey to look in that direc- 
tion. As he turned, he saw his trooper gallop rapidly toward 
them, motioning with his drawn sabre to proceed. Instantly 
the little band broke into full speed, and in a few moments 
joined Franz. 

‘ ‘ Remain here, and see what is following, ’ ’ cried Frey as 
they passed him. 

The trooper passed Franz in a few seconds and partly 
halted his horse. 

“ About a dozen horsemen are coming back over the road. 
I don’t know whether they saw me or not. I did n’t wait,” 
said the man. 

” Go ahead with the others ; I ’ll stay and see,” answered 
Franz, as he withdrew to the side of the road behind a pro- 
jecting boulder. 

He waited several minutes, but no one appeared in sight. 
He looked in the direction of his party, but they had passed 
the second loop. Franz remained impatiently waiting for 
several minutes more, anxious to see something, yet fearing 


The Pursuit. 


137 

to behold the riders who were reported by the trooper to be 
doubling upon their tracks. 

His suspense was increasing every moment and his eyes 
were strained upon the turn in the road, scarcely a quarter 
of a mile behind. Twice he decided to rush over the inter- 
vening distance and twice he concluded that it was best to 
obey orders. He looked upward at the sloping sides of the 
hill and then down upon the level ground which they were 
again gradually approaching, but no sign of life was visible 
in the bright morning sunshine. 

Finally he concluded to return, after counting one hun- 
dred, in the custom of his people. One hundred was reeled 
off ; then he concluded to count another hundred and still 
another hundred. With a sigh of relief, he passed again 
out upon the road and rapidly crossed the intervening 
spaces between the turns. At the end of a quarter of 
an hour he again discovered his party as they turned a 
long bend, a hundred feet below him, and soon rejoined 
them. 

“ I saw no one, although I waited a short thousand 
counts,” said Franz, as he joined the courier. 

“ Good. Perhaps we shall meet no others. Those men 
have been riding all night, judging from their appearance 
and tired look.” 

They were now almost on the plateau again and but a 
short distance remained of the hill road. Again a trooper 
was sent ahead and Franz ordered to remain in the rear. 
Again the scout came to an abrupt halt and with an exclama- 
tion motioned the party to hurry onward. 

They gained the point and away on the plain a bank of 
smoke moved over the plateau, and the burning buildings 
of a village could be distinctly seen in the distance. A few 
objects were seen to move across the meadows, apparently 
leading cattle. A shot or two echoed among the hills behind 
them. 

The courier took in the situation at a glance, 


Beleaguered. 


138 

“ Forward! ” he cried. “ The murdering whelps are at it 
early, but we ’ll take a hand.” 

” You, Herr Westphal, and the lad keep in the rear. Do 
not expose yourselves unnecessarily.” 

“To the village Ferdinand with four men, so ! You come 
with me,” motioning to the three others. 

They left the road, and clearing the underbrush which 
intervened between them and the horsemen on the meadow, 
bore down upon them quickly. The marauders had dis- 
covered the soldiers and had thrown the ropes aside by which 
they were leading about a dozen cattle and spurring their 
horses, fled indiscriminately. Frey ordered his men to head 
them off, while he rode at terriflc speed, straight upon the 
one that was behind. He caught up to him and after parry- 
ing a clumsy thrust, knocked him over with his sword. 
Without giving him a second thought, he made a dash at 
another, who reined in his horse and set his lance for the 
courier. A fierce pass was made at the captain, and only 
an iron hand and arm could have turned the lance’s point. 
It passed him and the next moment the lancer was thrust 
nearly through the body. Frey grasped the bridle of the 
stricken man’s horse and with a jerk, the animal threw his 
rider to the ground. The two troopers secured a third one 
and taking his arms, ordered him back to the village. They 
came up to Frey and turned the captive over to their captain. 

“ Ahead, you hound of hell,” said Frey, as he brought the 
flat of his sword across the back of the captive. “ We ’ll 
teach you a lesson when we get over there.” He pointed 
to the burning village. 

In a few minutes they reached the village. Ferdinand, 
with a couple of captured robbers, was surrounded by a dozen 
infuriated villagers, who were armed with clubs, antiquated 
pikes, sickles, and scythes. 

“There ’s another wolf; tear him to pieces!” yelled a 
burly villager, as Frey and his prisoner came up to them. 

“ Slay ! Kill ! ” cried the infuriated people. 


The Pursuit, 


139 


“ Hold ! “ said Frey, as lie raised his hand. 

‘ ‘ How many of these hounds are there ? ’ ’ 

“ About a dozen. They killed some of our women and 
children, and murdered half a dozen men who opposed 
them. Tear them limb from limb ! “ 

“Slay! Kill! Burn them ! “ 

‘ ‘ Take them and give them plenty of time to repent. The 
stake is the best thing for such devils. It is slow but sure. ’ ’ 
The villagers grasped the wretches and in a few moments 
they were tied to the most convenient tree where faggots 
were placed about their feet. The coarse, brutal counte- 
nances of the captured ruffians displayed scarcely a trace of 
fear as they cursed their executioners with the most horrible 
oaths. The smoke curling around their bound forms, and 
the little licking flames that flared up above their feet seemed 
to frenzy the groups of villagers who were being augmented 
gradually by women and even children. 

Hugo and Egon appeared on the scene at this moment and 
a few minutes later Franz also put in an appearance. The 
little group looked on the horrible scene with varying feel- 
ings, and when the flames leaped higher Hugo and the 
youth walked their horses away from the sickening spectacle. 

The burning men at the stake howling in their terrible 
pain, the maddened villagers, and the frenzied executioners, 
whose awful revenge was accompanied by demoniacal cries, 
together with the blazing buildings against the background, 
made a horrible picture to behold. When the brutal execu- 
tion was at its height, Frey ordered the party to advance. 
A wild yell, half of exultation, half of barbaric thanks, fol- 
lowed the retiring cavalcade as they passed around the burn- 
ing and smouldering dorp. 


Meanwhile the pursuing column from Rothweil pushed on 
with unrelenting efibrt, passing over eminence and depres- 
sion through fleld and forest, deserted village and farm, now 


140 


Beleaguered, 


crossing a swift-flowing water-course, now and again over 
the flat, frozen country to avoid detours, but always pressing 
on and sparing neither horse nor rider. 

At the head of the column rode an officer almost com- 
pletely muffied to the brim of his sweeping felt hat by the 
enormous collar of his long, buff-colored military coat. His 
long and wide-topped riding boots and rapier, together with 
the fine quality of his uniform, stamped him as a man of 
more than ordinary importance. 

He rode steadily on, exchanging but a few words with the 
man who accompanied him, and who was evidently a scout 
or guide. They had come to the Kschach River, and the 
officer looked hesitatingly across the divide upon which no 
road was visible. 

“ How now ? ” said the officer, as he turned to the man 
at his side. 

“We must cross the stream, take the rise over there, and 
push onward nearly two leagues to Deislingen, where we 
can reach the road again. It saves nearly a league,” an- 
swered the guide. 

The officer said nothing, but boldly entered the water 
following the scout. He looked back at his command as he 
reached the opposite shore and, with a satisfied look, gazed 
ahead at the slight rise that intervened between the river 
and the plateau beyond. At the top of the rise he halted his 
horse and motioning to a couple of young officers to advance 
with the guide, awaited the column which was laboring up 
the low hillside. At the rear of a few dozen of finely 
mounted and caparisoned cavalrymen, two women rode on 
small but heavily built horses. With a sweep of his hat, the 
officer bowed low upon his saddle, as he wheeled his horse 
and moved to the side of the younger of the two women. A 
faint smile played about the corners of his mouth as he 
addressed them : 

“Not what you bargained for, ladies, but these cuts across 
country save us the ride over rough and partly frozen roads. 


The Pursuit, 


141 

to say nothing of several leagues in distance. Deislingen is 
ahead and we should hear something of them there.” 

“ Do not disturb yourself, Colonel, we can stand the rough 
work, ’ ’ said the younger woman with a quick glance at her 
companion. “ Anything to catch up with and capture the 
kidnapping murderers.” 

A vicious and cruel light came into the eyes of the woman. 
With a jerk of her head and a quick movement of her right 
hand, she threw back the protecting flap of her hood and 
looked straight into the eyes of the oflicer. 

‘ ‘ Did you say that you expected to meet a column under 
Bernhard Gultlingen ? ’ ’ 

“ I expect to meet him, Madame — that is, if he has not 
passed us on the road while we have been making cuts across 
country. He was to be at headquarters sometime to-day, 
and although it is early, he is probably on his way.” 

‘ ‘ How many men has he. Colonel ? ’ ’ said Ducretia, as 
she again looked into the oflicer’ s face. 

The colonel gave her a quick searching look and after 
some hesitation, said : 

“ About one hundred and fifty men ; but why do you 
ask?” 

“ Oh, for no particular reason, only with a larger force I 
should feel safer as we near that hellish hole Villingen.” 

“ Have no fear Madame. I have two hundred men, of 
whom nearly one hundred are D’Arville’s best riders, 
anxious to avenge the murderous attempt oh his life. Only 
a miracle saved him, but the attempt was just as dastardly 
as if he had paid the penalty of his rashness with his life. 
We must catch this Austrian demon and his crew at all 
hazards, and if possible,” said the colonel with a slight bow, 
“ your son.” 

Ducretia pressed her lips together, and a look of pain and 
anguish crossed her face. She bowed her head in silence 
and rode on up the rise. They gained the top and again the 
order to move forward was given. The column moved 


142 


Beleaguered. 


swiftly across the plain and reached the village, as the first 
beams of the morning sun shot through the heavy banks of 
clouds which hovered on the eastern horizon. 

Deislingen was awake and the villagers were busy with 
the early duties of the day, as the advance group of the 
column galloped into the principal street. The loud blare 
of the trumpets caused many a startled and anxious face to 
peer from behind the shutters of the houses. A few villagers 
who were on the street were roughly seized and brought be- 
fore the colonel, but neither threats nor arguments elicited 
any information concerning the fugitives from them. The 
evident truthfulness of their statements that they had not 
seen Frey and his friends caused Colonel Rau considerable 
worry. He promptly ordered his heralds to pass through 
the village and summon all the inhabitants before him. 

After a brief address, he again inquired if a party of horse- 
men had passed through the village early in the morning. 
Not a word was spoken by any one of the villagers, except 
their spokesman or chief, who assured the Swedish colonel 
that no strangers had passed through, except a party of 
horsemen who had passed west to Monchweiler, the day 
previous. 

“ Very good. I take your word for it, but mark my 
words, if I find out that you have deceived me, I will return 
and set a red streamer through your houses as certainly as 
the sun rises. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Forward ! ” Again the bugles sounded, and the column 
rapidly swept out of the village. They pressed on over the 
road toward Schwenningen, across the Neckar, and upward 
on the hill road. 

A sharp bend, a couple of leagues westward of Deislingen, 
presented a fine stretch of country ahead. A quick and 
searching look was followed by an order to halt. Turning 
quickly to a lieutenant at his side, Rau said, pointing to a 
large party of horsemen on the plain : 

“ Forward with your file and a bugler, and find out who 


The Pursuit, 


143 

it is. Use great care, and signal to us if friends, if not,, re- 
turn immediately. We shall keep on the road.” 

The small squad rapidly moved away, and was soon lost 
to view, as Rau moved his column up and behind a strip of 
forest to be out of view of the riders on the plain below. 

lyucretia, with anxious fears, moved close to the colonel, 
who was engaged in a discussion with several officers. Every 
word they uttered was seized and absorbed with fierce 
interest. 

“ It cannot be a party of the enemy. It is too large to be 
so far away from cover. It must be Bernhard, and if it is 
he, we shall learn something of the state of affairs at the 
little burg over there, ’ ’ said the colonel, as he pointed west- 
ward, in the direction of Villingen. 

‘ ‘ Quiet now, ’ ’ commanded Rau, “ or we shall fail to hear 
the signal.” 

Anxiously and with strained ears, the little group of officers 
listened for sounds of the return of their scouting party. 
Minute after minute passed until Rau moved again into the 
open road to scan the plain. Eucretia followed him and sat 
motionless on her horse. 

Rau eagerly swept his glances across the sunlit plain and 
followed wdth his gaze the horsemen stringing out on the 
lower road. Two horsemen could be seen approaching the 
principal group, and a short distance behind them were two 
others, while the balance of Rau’s scouts remained partly 
hidden behind a strip of wood. 

The advance guard of the main body halted and in a 
moment the soft tones of a bugle floated upward to the 
column on the hillside. It was the signal of inquiry. 
Promptly a fanfare of bugles answered from the larger body, 
and then the two horsemen were seen to gallop rapidly for- 
ward and join the party. Another blast floated upward on 
the still morning air and then Colonel Rau ordered his 
column to join the horsemen below. 

Both parties, moving rapidly, joined each other in the 


144 


Beleaguered, 


course of a short quarter of an hour. Colonel Rau rode in 
advance of his troop and saluted Bernhard von Gultlingen. 
Questions and answers were quickly exchanged, and in a 
few minutes the united forces broke into a swinging pace 
back over the long road along which Bernhard had come. 

The column, augmented by the finely mounted riders of 
Von Gultlingen, made an imposing show, despite the mud- 
stained and bedraggled appearance of each individual rider. 
The guide ahead, followed by Rau, Bernhard, and a number 
of subalterns, with the standard-bearers closely following, 
took up the road across the plain towards Peterzell and 
Monchweiler. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


GEROIvD VON EBERTUS’S HOUSE. 

I N the general sitting-room of Gerold von Ebertus’s house 
in Villingen, a bustling scene was taking place. Ser- 
vants arrived and departed, their faces radiant with 
smiles and flushed with suppressed excitement. There 
were no dragging footsteps in the corridors and the errands 
which they flew to perform were evidently more of a pleas- 
ure than a duty. 

Kuno, the elderly personal attendant of Sir Gerold, was 
the busiest of all. He rummaged in old and deep chests, 
brought forth heaps of gala attire, which he had been wont 
to handle in years gone by, but which had lain, carefully 
cleaned, in the wardrobes for several years past. The vol- 
untary retirement of his master from active military life had 
for years precluded the use of the finery, upon which Kuno 
had lavished much careful attention and kept in such perfect 
order. 

He held up to the gaze of two female servants the particu- 
lar dress which he judged would be most appropriate to the 
occasion and smilingly enlarged upon the beauty and fitness 
of his choice. 

“ I tell you, Emeline,” said he, addressing the younger 
of the women, “ one can be proud of such a master when he 
is clothed, as becomes his station, in these garments. Quite 
a difference between this and the black clothes he has worn 
these last few years, eh ? ” 

lO 


145 


146 


Beleaguered, 


An exclamation of delight and approval greeted Knno’s 
remarks. The younger woman Emeline whispered into the 
ear of the older servant, and then with a roguish look in her 
eyes, she turned to Kuno and asked : 

‘ ‘ But what does the master wear with this lovely hat, coat, 
and breeches ? Anything on his feet ? ” 

“You ninny, of course he does. Look at these fine stock- 
ings and then at the shoes, ’ ’ answered Kuno, as he reached 
into a large chest and brought out the various articles of 
habiliment. 

“ Then here, in addition, is the sword to match the suit, 
and here is the hat. Look at these magnificent swaying 
red plumes and look at the texture of the hat. Ah ! well do 
I remember taking these things out of their chest when Sir 
Gerold went to Vienna to see the king. He wore them 
when he faced his monarch, and I doubt whether a more 
striking looking man than Sir Gerold, ever stood before his 
Majesty. Everything is here except the chain — that golden 
chain which he drew from his neck and threw at the king’s 
feet. Perhaps that, too, will come back now. I tell you, 
women, there will be no prouder man in Villingen than old 
Kuno when Sir Gerold stands again in the lofty place where 
he belongs and wears again these fine clothes. ’ ’ 

Kuno affectionately stroked the garments and laid them 
carefully, piece by piece, upon the long and wide window 
seat. Then he hurried the women out of the room and 
locked it. 

In an adjoining room three women were busily occupied 
in discussing the stirring events of the morning. One, an 
elderly woman apparently over sixty years of age, with a 
refined face and noble brow, was clad in mourning. Her 
sweet yet strong features were crowned with a wealth of 
white hair, while her fluted, black, three-cornered cap con- 
trasted strikingly with her clear complexion and snowy hair. 
She was slightly above the medium height, and walked up 
and down the apartment with a firm step. 


Gerold Von Ebertuss House, 147 

Anna, my dear, you must wear your best things to-day, 
for this is a day I never expected to live to see. Justice is 
slow at times, but it is sure, and now after years of expecta- 
tion, after years of prayers that my son be accorded his rights 
and his just honors, it comes like a welcome morning after a 
long night of sorrow. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Oh ! dear aunt, I am so overwhelmed by the glad tidings 
of cousin’s reinstatement that I can scarcely keep quiet 
enough to think. Think of the ceremony ! Think of the 
crowds, the soldiers in parade, the gala attire of the city, but 
think also of the satisfaction it must be to Gerold to know 
that his enemies have been vanquished and his character and 
worth, his lofty attainments and brilliant services to his 
country and his king recognized by this worthy appointment. 
Oh, I am delighted, and I wish I were a man, I do ! ” 

“ Anna, you are indeed pleased. I am glad of it. Put on 
your best gown. We must celebrate this event by a brave 
show of finery. All of us, and you, too, Bertha,” said 
Madame Berlich von Ebertus, mother of Sir Gerold. 

Bertha, grave and quiet, but pleased, smiled gently upon 
Madame von Ebertus as she was addressed. She replied in 
a low, sweet voice, as she rose from the deep chair and 
quietly linked her arm with that of Madame von Ebertus : 

‘ ‘ Honors are scarce enough in this world, and when, in 
such dark times of cruelty and wickedness, the light of one 
man’s life shines forth with clear burning flame, casting its 
radiance not only upon himself, but illuminating the hidden 
lives of those around him, and starting into freer life the 
loftier impulses of his fellow-men, who would not counte- 
nance such an event, hail with joy such a man and give him 
the aid he expects and desires ? ’ ’ 

Madame von Ebertus was visibly touched by the glowing 
words of Bertha. She took her into her arms and kissed her 
fair brow. Bertha, confused at her outburst of feeling, 
blushed to the roots of her wavy brown hair, while her long 
lashes closed over her soft and dreamy eyes. Her whole de- 


148 


Beleaguered, 


meaner was that of pained consciousness of an indiscretion. 
She recovered herself with an effort and with assumed gaiety- 
talked rapidly with Anna. 

‘ ‘ What shall I wear, Anna ? Something appropriate and 
becoming. I will leave it entirely to you, my child. Quick 
now, for we have none too much time, and I purpose to 
dress for dinner to-day. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ The green velvet dress, with the lovely gold ornaments. 
The long train and the long sleeves. You look finely in 
4hat dress, Bertha. You look like a queen in that. You wore 
it some years ago, but I can see it to-day, ’ ’ answered Anna. 

“You were younger, then, a child almost, and I was 
younger, too, Anna. You are a grown woman, now, and I 
— I am growing older, older.” Bertha repeated the last 
word almost with a sigh. 

Bertha could well have dispensed with the allusions to 
age, for there was nothing in her looks that savored of de- 
cline and decay. She was not strikingly beautiful, but her 
features were classically regular. She had a face and head 
that would bear close criticism from the artist’s standpoint. 
A broad brow, delicately curved eyebrows, large violet eyes, 
a straight nose, and a most exquisitely formed mouth and 
chin were the salient characteristics of her face. Her long, 
brown hair was coiled into two large curls which fell on each 
side of her face and down over her bosom, in addition to the 
large knot gathered at the back of her head, in the fashion 
of the time. Her figure was trim and lithe, and her whole 
appearance indicated health and strength. As she stood 
before Anna, she clasped her hands and looked at the 
younger woman with a far-off look, that seemed to bring 
merriment to the lively ward of Madame von Ebertus. 

“ Oh, yes ! You are the oldest woman I know of. You 
are surely declining both in looks and health. I am so sorry 
for you my old, old friend. But enough of this, I shall 
accompany you to your house, and bring you back with me, 
my queen.” 


Gerold Von Ebertuss House. 


149 


Anna made a pretty bow, and then broke into a fit of 
merry laughter. Turning to Madame von Bbertus, she 
said : 

“You will excuse us, but if I do not go with Bertha, she 
will not be ready and I have my mind made up on that green 
velvet dress.” 

“ Certainly, my children, go at once, but be here in an 
hour and a half,” said Madame von Bbertus, as she glanced 
at the dial of the tower through the window nearest her. 

Bertha and Anna left the room and when the door was 
closed Madame von Bbertus cast a quick glance at the 
entrance, then clasped her hands as if in prayer. A soft 
light came into her eyes as she lifted them to heaven as if 
asking a blessing. Then with bowed head, she walked to 
the window and looked out upon the square. 

“ There they go, — the two loveliest girls in Villingen, 
bright, alert, good looking, but how different in nature,” 
she mused to herself. “ Anna, winsome, light-hearted, 
almost a child in thought and action ; Bertha, loving, 
serious, and sedate beyond her years. Bet me see, Bertha 
is twenty-seven years old, eight years younger than her 
brother Carolus, yet one would believe she was forty to hear 
her talk. Yes, with the looks of twenty she has the serious- 
ness of forty. It must not be. She shall not allow herself 
to grow into her years of thought. Strange girl ! What a 
depth of feeling she showed when she spoke of Gerold.” 
Madame von Bbertus started suddenly and pressed her 
hands to her head. “ No ! It cannot be ! It is merely 
imagination. It is impossible, it is absurd.” 

The elderly woman looked around the room as though 
afraid of her own thoughts. Gradually she recovered herself 
and an incredulous smile broke over her fine old face. She 
remained in the window corner, looking abstractedly at the 
moving crowds of people who were gathered together, dis- 
cussing the events of the day and the pageant which was 
to take place during the afternoon. Holiday attire was 


Beleaguered, 


^50 

donned by many, and, as the crowds swelled in numbers, 
the peasant, the burgher, the artisan, soldier, and ecclesiastic 
were seen to mingle and exchange congratulations on the 
sudden and satisfactory turn which the strained relations 
that had separated them for months had taken. Not even 
the seriousness of their position, or the lamentable tidings 
of the fall of Rothweil dulled their joys of reconciliation and 
the relief from their municipal quarrels. 

Madame von Ebertus noted the unusual and friendly greet- 
ings of former adversaries with a deep sense of pleasure and 
her thoughts wandered to the one lofty cause of the change. 
A quick knock at the door, and its simultaneous opening 
caused her to turn quickly away from the window. Gerold 
von Ebertus entered the room and closed the door. 

“ Gerold, my son! ” she exclaimed as he quickly advanced 
to her, ‘ ‘ God bless and watch over you. ’ ’ 

Gerold put out his arms and folded his mother to his 
bosom. A glad look of happiness and deep affection shone 
from the eyes of mother and son. Eovingly the little white 
head rested upon the broad shoulders of the man and softly 
Gerold stroked his mother’s snowy hair. 

Thus they remained for some moments, each filling the 
measure of the other’s world and oblivious to all else. The 
intense and consuming love of the mother and the devotion 
of the son were beautiful to behold. Well-nigh crushed by 
her husband’s death, the noble woman recovered to lavish 
upon her son the love with which her beautiful nature was 
overflowing. 

Madame von Ebertus had felt keenly the indignity which 
her son suffered at the hands of his sovereign through the 
dastardly and cruel machinations of his enemies, but she had 
met this trouble bravely and unflinchingly. The destruction 
of Gerold’ s home, and the consequent separation from her 
grandson, was a far more cruel and less easily sustained 
calamity. The natural love which she had for the boy was 
greatly intensified by pride of family and the thought that 



Gerold put out his arms and folded his mother to his bosom. 

i^Fage 150.) 





Gerold Von Ebertuss House. 1 5 1 

he was the last scion of their ancient race. Bitter and 
crushing was the catastrophe, therefore, which withdrew the 
lad from the good and ennobling influences of his father’s 
protection and left him in the care of an unworthy mother. 
Under this weight of sorrow the proud old gentlewoman 
yielded, her hair quickly grew white and deep lines furrowed 
her cheeks and brow. But her love for Gerold triumphed in 
the end, and she rallied to strengthen and sustain him with 
her undying affection. 

The lasting bonds of perfect understanding and of mutual 
respect and devotion between his mother and himself in- 
spired in Gerold the loftiest thoughts and elevated his whole 
life. To his mother he credited the development of his 
nature, and he freely conflded to her his inmost thoughts 
and hopes. Nothing was concealed from her, and well she 
repaid his confidence and trust. 

Now in the face of the restitution of his ancient titles and 
honors, and on the eve of his triumph, the heart of the 
woman overflowed with happiness, love and gratification. 
Closely she nestled to her son’s bosom, and clasped her arms 
around him. 

“ There is but one thing more, my mother, to complete 
my happiness and yours,” said Gerold as he looked into her 
eyes. 

‘ ‘ I know it, my son. God grant that this, too, may come 
to you and me. I cannot believe that the child’s mind can 
remain forever turned from you, and I do believe that, with 
his advancing years and development, he will come to see 
things in their right light. ’ ’ 

” I hope so. I am almost persuaded that it will be so. 
Oh, God ! ” said Gerold, as he suddenly left his mother and 
walked quickly to and fro, “ can such things be ? Can my 
son, the last of an ancient and noble family, be so perverted 
by evil influences as to blind himself against the clear and 
holy light of truth ? Can hate, springing from the shameful 
abyss of sin, persuade a young and promising life into the 


^52 


Beleaguered, 


devious ways to which bad example points ? Can I think 
longer with calmness upon the brood of evil-doers with whom 
he is sheltered, and who force him, my son, my flesh and 
blood, to be polluted by such surroundings ? Violators of 
God’s commandments, revelling in the sins which the Church 
abhors ; their crowning shame of treachery to the Fatherland 
must incline my son’s mind to me, if he inherit but a fraction 
of the nobility of our ancient house ! 

‘ ‘ Calmly, my mother, have I passed the years of separa- 
tion upon the tented field, facing death in all its hideous 
aspects. Bravely have I looked forward to the time when 
reason and sense would influence my son to walk in the path 
of duty, honor, and righteousness. With resignation have I 
waited and watched for a sign of light, a heavenly beacon 
of hope, for the emancipation of my child from the thraldom 
of natural love for his mother, and yet it comes not. Oh, ye 
reasoners ! Ye philosophers ! Ye calm analyzers of men’s 
thoughts and cold compilers of the residuary dregs of human 
emotion and longings ; pore over your tomes as I have done, 
divert your thoughts into the fields of metaphysics, revel in 
the pages of half-forgotten history, and dwell upon the causes 
of human action — what does it all profit in the warm light 
of love, in the present, over- powering desire to clasp to one’s 
heart the offspring upon whom one’s whole life is centred ? 

“ Ah, my mother, learning does but intensify the depth of 
one’s misery after all. It brightens the mental vision and 
sets ofif the clear perspective of one’s life, against which, 
memory, with unerring accuracy, draws in sharp angles the 
lines of painful longing and unfulfilled desire. Far better, 
perhaps, a life of action such as I am about to enter again, 
but oh, as I stand upon the brink, I shudder at the depths 
below me, the festering abyss of hate, revenge, brutality, 
and death. Yet, I am called, and I shall not be found want- 
ing. I will lead by the help of God, as in years gone by, 
and do my duty to my king, my country, and myself. ’ ’ 

Gerold recovered from his passionate outburst and stood 


Gerold Voii Ebertus s House. 153 

before his mother. With pained and working features, he 
concluded : 

“ But forgive me for making such a scene on the day 
when happiness and contentment should rule the hours. It 
was an unhappy outburst of feeling, which the crowning 
shame inflicted on me by my enemies and the enemies of my 
country brought forth.” 

Gerold turned to his mother with an appealing gesture, 
and his great heart throbbed as he saw two glistening tears 
course down his mother’s cheeks. Again he clasped her to 
his bosom and comforted her — almost cheerfully, for such 
sudden and peculiar changes were part of the nature of the 
man, and said : 

‘ ‘ A truce to feelings such as these. I^et us enter into the 
joyful spirit of the hour, and by our example impart to those 
around us feelings of cheerfulness and security, despite the 
calamity which has fallen on the devoted heads of our friends 
at Rothweil.” And then he added : 

‘ ‘ Where are Anna and Bertha ? I half expected to find 
them with you. ’ ’ 

“Anna accompanied Bertha to her house to dress more 
fittingly for dinner and to attend the ceremonies this after- 
noon. They will be back soon,” answered Madame von 
Kbertus. 

‘ ‘ Mother, did you notice the stranger who accompanied 
Carolus and Tumbas this morning, Wilhelm von Dougal, 
notary of Rothweil ? ” 

“ Only as they crossed the square after they left the 
house. But why, my son ? ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ He has had a remarkable experience and is an extraor- 
dinary man. He has come to stay with us in Villingen, and 
will prove a useful man to us, unless I am greatly mistaken. 
I am strangely drawn to him, although I have seen him but 
once and under circumstances not best suited for weighing 
his character, but I am sure he is a man of great bravery. I 
am anxious to se^ him and hear how Kgon is progressing, 


154 


Beleaguered, 


for you know he lived under the same roof with the com- 
mandant at Rothweil and his family.” 

Gerold bit his lip and dropped his glance to the floor as he 
finished his explanation. 

‘ ‘ Then, my son, let us surely invite him to remain after 
the ceremony this afternoon. I shall be as anxious as you 
to hear from his lips an account of the child. ’ ’ 

Anna and Bertha entered the room unannounced and gave 
the conversation a new turn. 

“ Oh, Gerold, I am gratified beyond expression at the 
tidings brought to us this morning of the restoration to you 
of the titles of which you were deprived, and the added 
honor conferred on you of governor.” As she said this, 
Anna ran to Gerold and grasped both his hands. Gerold 
bent over her fair head and kissed her brow, thanking her 
for the good wishes she expressed. Bertha extended her 
hand to him and in a few glowing words congratulated him 
likewise. A blush of deepest crimson overspread her features 
as Gerold took both her hands in his and kissed them. 

“ My dear friend, I have to thank your brother for the 
largest share in elevating me to the position to which I have 
been called and my gratitude flows out to him and to you, 
his sister. Accept my warmest thanks for your friendly 
assurances. ’ ’ 

Madame von Ebertus looked keenly at Bertha, then at 
Gerold for a second, and then turning again to the dial on 
the tower, reminded her guests that it was the hour for the 
midday repast. Gerold offered Bertha his arm and Madame 
von Ebertus and Anna walked behind them, to the dining 
room. 

‘ ‘ See how lovely Bertha looks in her green velvet dress. 
It is very becoming and she looks like a queen in it. Is 
she not old-looking ? ’ ’ 

Anna emphasized her last sentence for Bertha’s special 
benefit and accompanied the query with a merry, light- 
hearted laugh. Bertha looked partly around, and shook her 


Gerold Von Eberhcss House. 155 

finger deprecatingly at the younger woman, but an inquiring 
smile lit up her features as she glanced into the eyes of 
Gerold at her side, as if challenging an answer from him to 
Anna’s jesting question. 

The household of Gerold von Ebertus sat down to a 
sumptuous repast in honor of the event of the day, and a 
merry party they made. After the meal had been disposed 
of, Gerold retired to his rooms to await the chief nobles, 
magistrates, and soldiers, while the women retired to their 
quarters. 

Great preparations were being made in the large banquet 
hall below for the reception of the expected delegation. 
Upon the standards, armor, and weapons were hung flowing- 
draperies, while the enormous, carved coat-of-arms at the 
extreme end of the large room was specially decorated with 
red, blue, gold, and silver streamers — the principal colors 
of the Ebertus family. 

Beneath the coat of arms was located the dais, or raised 
platform, customary in ancient banquet halls, and upon this 
Gerold was to receive the formal notification of his elevation 
to the governorship. 

Kuno, chief master of ceremonies, was almost overwhelmed 
with the numerous duties suddenly imposed upon him, and 
as the dial indicated the hour set for the arrival of the chief 
men of Villingen, he could scarcely contain himself 

He bustled around the hall giving orders, only to counter- 
mand them. He decorated the paintings and steel armor of 
a Berlich with the colors of an Ebertus. When the pose of 
some enormous steel knight did not seem of sufficient dignity, 
he removed the lance and shield and in his excitement re- 
placed them with a fowling-piece and a hunting-horn only to 
discover his error a moment afterwards. 

The servants were busy with rugs, dusters, mops, and pails, 
and in spite of the confusion produced by the unexpected 
event, the hall soon looked bright and inviting. The great 
oak ceiling beams and panelled squares, the high wainscots 


Beleaguered. 


156 

and carved friezes, unusually artistic, even in those days of 
handsome woodcarving, responded to the vigorous polishing 
bestowed upon them. The splendid old woodwork seemed 
to feel the high honor conferred on the owner and master of 
it all, and shone out with wondrous lustre after years of 
partial neglect. 

The logs in the enormous fireplace burned and crackled a 
noisy accompaniment to the bustling of the servants and 
warmed up the damp room to a sufiicient degree to thaw 
out the rigid and severe steel-clad knights who stood around 
the room on their pedestals. The glowing warmth of the 
burning logs caused them to perspire freely through the 
pores of their cuirasses, helmets, shoulder and leg pieces. 

Sharp reports, like the discharges of a pistol, resounded 
through the room at intervals. The servants immediately 
ceased working and looked in wonder and superstitious awe 
at the grim rows of knights about them. Then hands were 
raised and the sign of the cross hurriedly made in acknow- 
ledgment of the “ omen,” for such was the depth of super- 
stition among the lower classes at the time, that every 
natural manifestation, not clearly understood, was taken as 
a sign or omen of good or ill luck, as the mood happened to 
dictate. 

As the warmth rolled into the higher portions of the hall, 
the crackling increased and the bursts of laughter and clatter 
stopped entirely. All talk was conducted in whispers and 
the old women rolled their eyes knowingly at the younger 
ones and whispered all sorts of prophecies in explanation of 
the “ signs ” into their eager ears. 

The labor of the servants was finally finished and Kuno, 
with swelling pride, marched proudly around the decorated 
room. After a final inspection, he, too, left the room and 
locked it. 

None too soon, however, for the blare of many trumpets was 
heard and the approach of horses clearly resounded through 
the corridors. The delegations had arrived at the square. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


GKROI.D TAKKS ACTIVE COMMAND. 

F rom the principal street, which ended at the head- 
quarters of the garrison of Villingen, a fine procession 
was entering the square and moving towards Ebertus’s 
Thurm. At the extreme front, six heralds rode on white 
horses, each with a brightly polished trumpet, from which 
flowed rich silken drapery embroidered with the double 
eagle of Villingen. 

Immediately behind these, rode two enormous troopers, 
mounted on gaily caparisoned black horses. One of these 
supported the standard of Villingen ; the other, the standard 
of Austria. Behind the flags rode Thanner, the comman- 
dant, resplendent in his best parade uniform, and mounted 
on an enormous cream-colored charger. He was fully 
equipped with armor, and at his side hung the great sabre 
which had been the pride of his ancestors. Behind him rode 
Carolus von Haisus and Wilhelm von Dougal, followed by 
Eumbas, Robertus, Rheinhold, Haller, the enormous Gurdin, 
Danni, Bakus, and finally the subaltern officers, followed by 
the burgomaster, the council, municipal officers, and clerks. 

A guard of honor, consisting of one hundred men, the 
heavy cavalry of the city, clad in shining armor and with 
lances at rest, brought up the rear of the procession. 

The square was packed with soldiers off duty, guildsmen, 
tradesmen, burghers and peasants, while women and children 
crowded and pushed to the best points of vantage. 

157 


Beleaguered. 


158 

Windows were filled, and everywhere the eye rested, bright 
and smiling faces greeted the onlooker. 

The head of the procession had reached Bbertus’s Thurm 
and after another long drawn out fanfare of trumpets. Colonel 
Thanner wheeled his horse and gave orders to the guard 
who were about entering the square. 

The horsemen formed in a semi-circle around the groups 
of officers and civilians, facing their steeds towards the great 
gate of the house. A number of men-at-arms took the bridles 
of the horses as the riders dismounted and by twos and threes 
the delegations entered the building. 

Thanner, with Carolus, von Dougal, Bunibas, and the 
burgomaster, walked into the great hall, preceded by Kuno, 
who seated them in their proper places. These were followed 
by the subalterns and civilians who occupied the rear part of 
the hall. When all was in readiness, the trumpeters entered 
the room and separating into two groups, repeated the long 
fanfare. A moment later, Gerold von Ebert us entered the 
hall and escorted by the trumpeters walked with great 
dignity and self-possession to the dais and mounting thereon, 
calmly faced the throngs, who now closed up around him. 

Madame von Bbertus, Anna, and Bertha, accompanied by 
the wives and daughters of many of the prominent men of 
Villingen, occupied the left portion of the room at the side 
of the dais. 

Colonel Thanner and Burgomaster Sohertler together 
walked to a position immediately in front of Gerold. The 
commandant briefly recited the events which led up to the 
conferring of the appointment and stated the deplorable fact 
that the original commission had been captured and was in 
the hands of their enemies. He finally concluded : 

“ And now. Sir Gerold von Bbertus, I have the great 
honor to confer upon you the emblem of supreme command 
and the governorship of this territory, embracing the city of 
Villingen in the vassalage of Baden, of the House of Austria 
and chief fortress of his Majesty King Ferdinand, with her 


Gerold Takes Active Command, 159 

dependencies, Donaueschingen, Neustadt, Triberg, Horn- 
berg, Haslach ; their villages, jurisdictions, and dependen- 
cies, and the fortress of Rothweil, with her dependencies, 
Oberndorf, Tuttlingen, Spaichingen, Sulz, and Freudenstadt, 
their villages, jurisdictions, and dependencies, in the name 
of his Majesty, Ferdinand, Emperor of Germany, and King 
of Austria, our illustrious Protector of the Faith and Catholic 
Monarch.” 

The suppressed excitement which possessed the entire 
gathering burst into a living flame as the burgomaster pre- 
sented the keys of the city of Villingen to Gerold von 
Ebertus. 

Carolus von Haisus could contain himself no longer. He 
grasped the hilt of his great sword, drawing the blade, and 
in a loud voice shouted : 

“ Eong live Sir Gerold von Ebertus, Governor of 
Villingen.” 

Swords were flashed and hats waved, while a tremendous 
cheer reverberated through the hall. This was repeated 
again and again and the enthusiasm was at a high mark. 
The trumpets again resounded through the house, till the 
beams and panels shook and vibrated from the concussion 
of heavy sounds. 

Gerold stood on the dais, calm, pale, and self-contained, 
oblivious of his surroundings. His eyes had a far-away look 
in them. His thoughts again involuntarily wandered into 
the past and again the mystic picture floated before his 
vision. 

The deafening noise finally subsided and Gerold, recover- 
ing from his abstractedness, looked kindly but gravely at 
Colonel Thanner and the group around him. He collected 
his thoughts with a great effort, and holding the keys of the 
fortress in his hand, with a voice full of emotion, thus spoke : 

” Colonel Philip Thanner, Burgomaster Sohertler, officers, 
magistrates, and friends : 

“ With a feeling of deep reverence I accept the high and 


i6o 


Beleaguered. 


honorable appointment accorded me by his Majesty, King 
of Austria. Deep as my reverence is for the dignity and 
power which this exalted position with justice commands, 
yet deeper are the reverence, love, and solicitude I feel for 
this, the city of my forefathers and yours, booking back 
into the pages of history, through the mists of eight hundred 
years, we can see her develop with varying fortunes until at 
last she rises into her proudest estate under the mighty 
Berthold. Far in the past, her redoubtable inhabitants held 
the reins of self-government and maintained their proud in- 
heritance through the storms of invasion from east and from 
west. Neither pestilence, greed, nor the sharp sword of the 
Frank or Hun could subdue her, and she stands to-day, 
where she stood in the days of my forefathers in 1253, 
beautiful in her position, constant in her faith, and supreme 
in her strength. 

“Nor did her voluntary adhesion to the House of Austria 
retard her material progress and development. Safely 
sheltered under the protecting wing of the empire, she her- 
self in turn reached out and formed the chief protection of 
the oppressed and defenceless dependencies around her. 

“There at God’s acre are the remains of the defenders of 
her faith, the protectors of her subjects, and the heroes of 
her history. 

“ Engraven not upon metal and stone only are the names 
of our valiant townsmen, but deep in our hearts do we cherish 
the memories of the brave and devoted men who have laid 
down their lives for those who called upon her in the past 
in their hour of peril. 

“Through all the bitter wars of the past three hundred 
years, in which class was arrayed against class, the men of 
Villingen have remained firmly loyal to the Holy Catholic 
Church, and, steadfast in their faith, have maintained the 
city’s continued prosperity under the fostering care of their 
great spiritual protector. 

‘ ‘ The past has been moulded by the great teachers of their 


Gerold Takes Active Commands i6i 

faith and is indissolubly linked with the spiritual guidance 
she so willingly accepted in peace and in war. 

‘ ‘ But of what avail would be the teachings of history, if, 
recreantly, we now should leave the beaten path of loyalty 
to her faith and confidence in the teachings which have 
guided our forefathers ? 

“ The first blow that caused the lamentable war of extinc- 
tion which has devastated our fair land, struck in our sister 
city of Donauwbrth in Suabia when most of us were mere 
children, was levelled at your faith and mine by the fanatical 
believers in the Reformed Faith. The House of Austria, 
assaulted by the Elector of Brandenburg, who rallied to his 
aid the countries to the west, England, Holland, and France, 
joined her forces with our staunch allies, Spain and Italy, 
for the preservation of our ancient Church. And when the 
flames of fanaticism crossed to Bohemia, licking in their de- 
vouring course the cities of Bavaria, Suabia, and Baden, 
when the arch-heretic from the north, Gustavus Adolphus, 
swept with terrific fierceness across the plains of Northern 
Germany, is it a subject for wonder that the great Tilly, the 
champion of the faith, retaliated with frightful severity and 
intensified the fearful war which is being waged about us 
everywhere in the name of Him crucified ? 

“ The death of the Swedish conqueror at Eiitzen, scarcely 
a year ago, did not stay the hands of the invader. The re- 
mains of Gustavus Adolphus had hardly arrived in Sweden 
when the Great Council with Oxenstiern at its head, de- 
termined anew to carry on the war of destruction. This 
Chancellor has unremittingly addressed himself to the task 
of carrying out the destructive enterprises of the dead king 
and has fanned the flames of bitter and relentless strife into 
redoubled fierceness. 

“ Suabia, Franconia, and the Upper Rhine, following the 
example of Russia, Denmark, Holland, England, and France, 
have bowed to the decrees of the Protestant dictator, and 
have added to the vast armies of foreigners upon our soil. 


i 62 


Beleaguered. 


“ The great Tilly, valiant detender of the faith, loyal to 
his country and his king, laid down his life at Ingoldstadt, 
honored and lamented. The Duke of Friedland, the gallant 
Wallenstein, stands to-day unalterable in his great faith, and 
confident of success in the heroic struggle in which he is en- 
gaged. To him we look with hopeful hearts and to him we 
extend willing hands to aid the cause for which he is so 
bravely struggling. 

‘ ‘ The flagrant violations of faith by the invader and his 
horde of mercenaries, the treachery of our own recalcitrant 
landsmen, the sudden and violent descent upon Rothweil, 
and the surrender of our sister city by its false and craven 
commandant, all admonish us to do our duty and fulfil our 
solemn obligations to our suffering and blood-stained Father- 
land. 

“ Bach of you has a duty to perform. Do it bravely, 
cheerfully, and from a deep-seated conviction of justice and 
right. As your superior I shall exact strict obedience, in- 
stant action, and unremitting attention to the matters that 
pertain to the security and welfare of this territory. I shall 
visit the harshest punishment upon lapses of duty and shall 
hold all of you, civil and military officers of this city, directly 
responsible for the manner in which your subordinates per- 
form their duties. 

“ Bet us, therefore, so conduct ourselves that when our 
enemies swarm beneath our walls, we may in steadfast faith 
prove worthy of the glorious deeds of our departed heroes, 
and, striking for truth and the defence of our beloved city, 
our Fatherland, king, and religion, uphold, stainless and 
lofty, the priceless heritage left by our forefathers, the good 
name of our brave city. ’ ’ 

As Gerold concluded, the enthusiasm was intense. His 
glowing resume of the history of their loved city and the 
noble part it had taken in the stirring events of the cen- 
turies past, his graphic portrayal of the dangers now sur- 
rounding them and his stirring appeals to their patriotism, 


Gerold Takes Active Command. 163 

aroused in all an eager desire for action and deeds. I'he 
hall echoed and re-echoed with deafening cheers as Gerold, 
with an exalted look, gazed upon the city’s representatives, 
who were thrilled with the enthusiasm of his words. 

For several minutes the scene continued, each lull being 
the signal for renewed outbursts. “On to Rothweil!” 

‘ ‘ Death to the traitors ! ” “ Death to the heretics ! ” “ Long 
live Wallenstein! ’’ “ Long live Sir Gerold 1 ” “ Death to 

Ran 1 ’ ’ and dozens of other fierce exclamations rose above the 
din. 

Gerold finally raised his hand for attention and in a quiet 
voice dissolved the conference. To the commandant Than- 
ner, and the principal officers, he gave orders to meet him 
at the headquarters in half an hour for a council of war. He 
likewise gave instructions to the civil magistrates to attend 
him later in the day for a conference upon the conditions 
of the city’s food supplies. He then left the dais and 
quickly entering a side door disappeared from the hall. 


CHAPTER XX. 


ACTIVE OPERATIONS. 

L ate on the night following the events of the previous 
chapter, a body of horsemen quietly left the city under 
the command of Robertus. The troopers took the 
road toward Rothweil and trotted steadily onward. Before 
the gray streaks of dawn became visible on the horizon, an- 
other body, larger than the first, issued from the dark 
shadows of the walls and took a northerly direction. This 
body of picked troopers, numbering over seventy-five men, 
was under the direct command of Carolus von Haisus. With 
him were Rheinhold and Haller. 

These extraordinary and hasty departures of troops from 
the city were partially the result of the council held in the 
afternoon, but the movements of the soldiers were accelerated 
by the tidings brought in haste by a mounted man who 
arrived during the day, to bring the information to the com- 
mandant, that a large body of the enemy was within striking 
distance of the city. 

Again at ten o’clock in the morning, the loud blare of 
bugles denoted further active preparations for the departure 
of still a third body of horsemen. The St. Francis Gate was 
a scene of bustle and activity for almost the entire balance 
of the cavalry of Villingen was under orders and ready for 
the saddle. Within the open space inside the subordinate 
tower and outworks, the lighter cavalry headed by two troops 
of lancers, was forming into line. Nearly two hundred men 

164 


Active Operations, 


165 

vaulted into the saddle at the command. At the head rode 
Philip Thanner and immediately behind him were Baldus 
Gurdin and Danni. The big Gurdin rode in front of his 
heavy cavalrymen. 

Wilhelm von Dougal leaned upon the parapet above the 
lines of troopers and at his side was Tumbas, radiant and 
cheerful. Turning to Von Dougal, he said : 

“ Quite a difference in twenty-four hours. Yesterday the 
routine of garrison duty, to-day the departure for the field. 
It was a happy day for this city and the discipline of its sol- 
diers when Sir Gerold was appointed governor. Activity 
and not indolence will now rule the hour. Unless I am 
much mistaken, something of more than usual importance 
will result from the work of these three divisions. ’ ’ 

Von Dougal smiled, but said nothing. He watched the 
preparations for departure with the critical eye of a soldier. 
When the command for attention was given below, his fine 
eyes sparkled with evident pleasure as he noted the strictly 
military bearing of the soldiers and the fine condition of 
horse and man. 

“ A fine show, Uumbas, and a body of men of whom we 
can expect a great deal. The condition of the accoutre- 
ments, horses, and men is splendid, and while they may not 
have seen much active service in the past, it is evident that 
careful drilling and persistent attention has been given them 
inside the fortress, at any rate. ’ ’ 

“ That they have had, Herr von Dougal. Daily nothing 
has been spared by Carolus von Haisus to make the men fit 
for any duty to which they may be assigned. He is a great 
disciplinarian, and is constant in his attention to the-proper 
condition of the troopers. If only the foot folk were up to 
the standard of Carolus’s riders and my artillerymen.” 

” Why are they not ? ” asked von Dougal, in some sur- 
prise as he turned to Uumbas. 

” Because there is no Carolus or Franciscus at their head,” 
answered Lumbas, without the least compunction on the 


1 66 Beleaguered. 

score of self-praise. Von Dougal again smiled faintly and 
said : 

‘ ‘ Perhaps I may be of some value in organizing them, and 
although I belong to the cavalry myself, I have had ample 
experience with foot folk tactics. I prefer the cavalry, but 
shall cheerfully devote my best abilities to the infantry if I 
am assigned to that service. ’ ’ 

Further conversation was interrupted by the command to 
advance. The troops marched with precision and order, out 
through the gate, the outworks, and into the open country 
beyond the walls. At the ford and bridge of Brigach, Than- 
ner ordered the eastern course towards Schwenningen, and 
his command broke into a quick trot. 

In a short half hour they were lost to sight from the watch- 
tower and the gaze of Tumbas and von Dougal. 

Robertus, who left with his little troop of a dozen well- 
mounted and well-armed men, pressed forward with steady 
swing. They halted at every hamlet and village to make 
inquiries, and then continued their march. Twice during 
the night he divided his riders and made a slight circuit to 
meet again a few miles ahead. 

As they trotted on, and immediately after leaving a little 
hamlet where they made the usual inquiries, the sound of 
horses’ hoofs broke upon their ears. Robertus instantly 
ordered his troopers to the sides of the road. Shortly a 
small body of horsemen, seven or eight in number, was dis- 
cernible in the dim light of the early dawn. When they 
were abreast of the troopers in ambush, Robertus, with 
drawn sword, commanded them to halt. In the twinkling 
of an eye, the small body formed for attack, and each sabre 
was drawn for action. 

‘ ‘ Who commands halt ? ’ ’ asked a deep stern voice. 

“I,” said Robertus, as he ordered his men back on the 
road and formed them for the charge. “ In the name of his 
Majesty of Austria, surrender.” 


Active Operations, 167 

“ His Majesty of Austria, eh ! And who may you be who 
takes this privilege ? ” asked the spokesman. 

“ Robertus of Villingen, Captain of the Imperialists. 
Submit, or you are dead men. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ I have no desire to die at the hands of my friends. To 
relieve you and ourselves, I will explain that I am Captain 
Frey, courier of his Majesty of Austria, bearer of a com- 
mission to Sir Gerold von Bbertus of Villingen, captured at 
Rothweil, but escaped with what remains of my escort and 
these two gentlemen who joined us.” 

Robertus could not refrain from an exclamation of surprise 
as Frey made his explanation. He immediately sheathed 
his sword and ordered his men to advance a few steps and 
extending his hand, grasped Frey’s hand heartily. 

“ Escaped from Rothweil ! How long ago. Captain ? ” 

‘ ‘ Two days, ’ ’ laconically answered Frey. 

‘ ‘ Have you seen anything of a large body of troops moving 
toward Villingen ? ” inquired Robertus. 

“ Yes, I saw one body moving toward Deislingen, where 
they evidently joined a larger body and then retraced their 
steps. We have been running the gauntlet for the last 
twenty-four hours. Three of my men and a man who 
accompanied us from Rothweil have been rubbed up during 
our skirmishes,” answered Frey. 

“ Where is this body, and how many riders do they 
count ? ’ ’ quickly asked Robertus. 

“ The first body counted about one hundred and fifty. 
The second, I should say, was twice as large,” said Frey. 

“ Where is this body now ? ” 

“We saw them move in a westerly direction after we 
threw them off our scent by a stratagem at sundown ; evi- 
dently quartered at Peterzell to-night. We thought it well 
to continue and try to reach Villingen at noon to-morrow, 
if possible,” answered Frey. 

“ You will join my party and make a junction with the 
larger party at Peterzell,” said Robertus, with decision. 


i68 


Beleaguered, 


Frey quickly acquiesced and rejoined his little party, ex- 
plained the wishes of Captain Robertus, and in a few min- 
utes the augmented party moved onward. 

Robertus, disturbed by the information given him by 
Frey, actively resolved upon a plan to give notice to Carolus’s 
column, which he was to meet at Peterzell, and also to 
Thanner’s body, which was to pass eastward of him and 
circle around to the north and west of that fort to form a 
junction. As a careful scout, his plain duty was to send a 
courier back to Villingen and apprise the main body of the 
direction the enemy was evidently taking, thus heading off 
a long circuitous route and quickly gathering the full strength 
of cavalry, which was abundantly able to cope with and de- 
feat the advanced guard. His men, nearly six hours in the 
saddle, were worn out by incessant work and chilled by the 
cold night air of the advanced season. They were in bet- 
ter condition to take a four hour’s rest in some warm retreat, 
than to double upon their tracks and endeavor to intercept 
the main body which was to leave Villingen at ten o’clock 
the following morning. 

Robertus hesitated between two conflicting plans. One 
to hasten westward to intercept and warn Carolus, who was 
to advance at dawn northerly, and whose orders were to halt 
at Peterzell ; the other to retrace his steps and join Thanner 
on the eastern road through Schwenningen. His own orders 
were to discern if possible the advance guard of the enemy, 
then to fall back westerly and join Carolus at Peterzell. 
The apparent destination of so large a body of the enemy’s 
cavalr}^ disconcerted him greatly and after a ride of half an 
hour, he resolved to take Frey into his confidence. 

The captain promptly tendered his advice, and reasoned so 
convincingly upon Robertus’ s duties under the circumstances, 
that the route was suddenly changed and the plan as ordered 
by the council abandoned so far as advancing much farther 
than Mbnchweiler. 

A trooper was ordered to retrace the route, then bear 


Active Operations. 


169 


southerly to intercept the main column and apprise Thanner 
of the whereabouts of the enemy. With him were ordered 
Hugo von Westphal and Egon, whose identity was carefully 
concealed from Robertus by Frey. They departed and the 
dozen and a half riders then bore directly westward at a 
rapid pace to head off Carolus’s party before they reached 
Peterzell. 

Robertus and his party passed steadily through sleeping 
hamlets and villages, without any notice except from a vigi- 
lant and noisy watchdog here and there, and as the first cold 
gray bars of advancing dawn lit up the distant horizon, the 
party halted for needed rest and refreshment at Hornau. 

The peasant villagers demurred at the impressment of food 
and supplies, but threats and a promise of worse things 
quickly brought them to their senses. After a hearty 
meal and a rest of an hour, the soldiers again pressed 
onward. 

Entering a deep depression, at the bottom of which a swift- 
flowing rivulet rushed, they crossed the stream and ascended 
a slope, from the top of which was visible a long stretch of 
plain extending to the north and west. Hardly had they 
reached the edge of the rise when the glare of a distant fire 
to the northwest broke upon them. 

Robertus exclaimed : “ See ! The devils are already at 
work ! That is either Peterzell or one of the villages 
south of it. At any rate, they have left their night quarters, 
and are moving toward Monchweiler. ” 

“ It looks like it. Take my advice, advance to the main 
road, just north of Monchweiler ; leave a few men there and 
pass southerly toward Villingen and reach the larger body,” 
said Frey. 

” Good ! That agrees with my judgment. You pass on 
to the south of Monchweiler with your men and half a dozen 
of my riders. I shall patrol the main road and fall back on 
the approach of the Swedes. The second body has left 
Villingen and is under way by this hour. Separate your 


1 70 Beleaguered. 

party at the forks above, so that you will not miss Carolus’s 
party.” 

“ Forward ! ” commanded Robertus, putting spurs to his 
horse and followed by six of his men, galloped to the main 
road about a mile away. 

Frey, at a lively trot, rapidly advanced upon the side road 
which joined the main road about two miles below. 

Passing through a thicket, Robertus divided his men and 
kept carefully away from the junction. It was a wise pre- 
caution, for three horsemen had already reached it and were 
being joined by others from the north. A sudden and 
glaring light broke anew upon the darkened northern hori- 
zon and clearly showed the advance of the invaders. Stock- 
berg was in flames. Robertus was now between the great 
light of the increasing conflagration and the advance guard 
of the Swedes. Bach movement added to his peril and it 
was only a question of a few moments when he would be 
discovered. The whole landscape was being bathed in a 
ruddy light before which the cold dawn lapsed into purple 
shades. The leafless and sombre trees reflected the glow 
of the increasing fires and the light intensified all moving 
objects. 

Robertus realized his perilous position. A dark moving 
object further up the road decided him. It was another and 
larger party of the enemy. With a low command, he ordered 
his men back to the road and then resorted to a dangerous 
stratagem. 

“ Prime and be ready to draw instantly,” he said under 
his breath. “ Move along as you see me do. Now then by 
twos. ’ ’ 

With a deliberation worthy of an old campaigner, he 
trotted his horse along the road where the advance party of 
Swedes was stationed. They were between him and the 
lower j unction where Frey had entered the main road south- 
ward towards Villingen, and to rejoin Frey he must get by 
them. Two hundred paces separated the little party and th^ 


Active Operations, 


171 

silent guardians at the cross-road, who were plainly discern- 
ible as the rising conflagration lighted up the landscape. 
The increasing light was clearly reflected by their armor 
amidst the bare trunks of the trees. 

As steadily as if on parade, Robertus and his party trotted 
towards the group of horsemen drawn up at the head of the 
road over which his little party had come and fortunately 
left before reaching its end. 

One hundred paces, fifty paces, and then a solitary horse- 
man left the group to inspect the new arrivals. 

‘ ‘ Who goes there ? ’ ’ rang out from the rider. 

“ A courier from Bernhard von Gultlingen, you fool ! 
Who do you suppose ? ’ ’ promptly answered Robertus, and 
following up his cool answer, said : 

‘ ‘ How much of the road do you want ? Get back to your 
party and get your orders from the ofiicer behind there, ’ ’ he 
added, pointing to the advancing trpop now clearly revealed 
in the lurid light and scarcely two hundred paces behind the 
soldier, who, half convinced that all was not right, motioned 
to the guard. Half a dozen men emerged from the group 
quickly. 

“ Get back, or you will be sorry for it,” said Robertus, as 
they drew near. 

‘ ‘ Draw ! Forward ! ’ * 

Digging their spurs into the horses, Robertus and his 
party cleared the space and passed the advance guard in 
safety. 

The effrontery of the movement disconcerted the Swedes 
completely, and not until the second body of riders came 
upon the scene did the ruse dawn upon the outwitted horse- 
men. Full of rage, the augmented party of troopers dashed 
after the fugitives, and then commenced a race for life and 
death. 

Klated with the success of their stratagem, Robertus and 
his little party flew along the main road west of Monchweiler 
to rejoin Frey. 


Beleaguered. 


1 72 

Intent upon capturing the daring soldiers who had so com- 
pletely hoodwinked them, the Swedish officer and his troop 
of two dozen riders urged their horses to the utmost to over- 
take them. Slowly but surely a few of the best mounted 
among the pursuers separated from the main body and gained 
upon the fleeing fugitives. 

Robertus and a huge trooper, a blacksmith, purposely fell 
a little behind and noted the advance of several horsemen 
who were a few hundred paces ahead of the main body and 
about the same distance from them. 

With a firmer grip upon his sabre, Robertus spoke to his 
man, and when but a few dozen yards separated them, they 
suddenly wheeled about and fell upon the three leaders 
with fury. With a quick sharp passage, the big trooper 
brought down one of them, while Robertus passed his sword 
nearly through the body of the second one. The third rider 
reined up his horse as his companions fell and with a loud 
shout urged those nearest him to come to the relief. 

Robertus, with a mocking laugh, spurred to him, and easily 
parrying a thrust, brought his sabre upon his helmet with a 
sickening thud. The soldier uttered a groan and rolled out 
of his saddle. 

In a flash, the captain of the little party wheeled and 
again dashed along the road, to the balance of the fugitives, 
closely pursued by half a dozen frenzied Swedes. 

“ On for your life,” he yelled at the trooper, and again 
they flew to join their comrades. The strain upon the horses 
was telling, and the snorting and heavily breathing animals, 
with every nerve on edge, galloped madly along the road. 

Robertus noted the condition of the horses with heavy 
misgivings and then looked back at his pursuers with a 
stern, set face. Suddenly the expression of his face changed, 
as he saw help at hand. 

‘ ‘ Aha ! ” he shouted with exultation. 

“ Halt ! Ho, Captain ! Now charge ! ” yelled Frey. 
‘‘ Down with the yellow devils.” 


Active Operations, 


173 


Frey, who had heard the clatter of horses in the distance, 
halted, and divining the cause, turned and galloped back on 
the main road. As the thunder of horses’ hoofs neared him, 
he quietly ordered his men to the sides of the road, where 
they were partially concealed by the thick underbrush and 
boulders. As soon as he saw how matters stood, he quickly 
commanded his men to charge. Robertus passed the cap- 
tain, and as soon as the horses could be stopped, wheeled 
them. A sharp struggle now ensued between Frey and his 
men and the Swedes, while Robertus once more entered into 
the fight. Curses loud and deep, the clang of steel, the 
pounding of horses’ feet, the thud of falling men, and the 
cries of the wounded, rang out upon the crisp, clear morning 
air. The furious charge of Frey threw a couple of riders out 
of their saddles as they crashed together, while a third was 
pierced with a sabre thrust. Two Swedes burst upon Frey 
simultaneously, who was a little in advance of his men, and 
a desperate struggle ensued. Frey wheeled and dodged a 
tremendous blow levelled at him, as he brought his sabre 
down on the collar of an antagonist and felled him like an ox. 

The blow aimed at him failed, but fell on the back of his 
horse. With a furious jump, the wounded animal rose into 
the air and fell over on his side, dragging Frey with him. 
Quick as thought, the captain jumped clear of him, and 
taking a stronger grip on his sword, reached down and drew 
his pistol from the holster. 

Robdrtus, striking right and left, followed by his men, 
quickl}^ dispersed the gathering Swedes, while one of the 
Austrians dismounted and passed the reins of his horse to 
his captain. 

The huge Austrian, Ferdinand, nearly severed the neck 
of the horseman who struck Frey’s horse to the ground. 

The terrific onslaught, so entirely unexpected, created a 
panic among the pursuing Swedes, and after a few more dis- 
heartened attempts, the remainder suddenly wheeled and 
galloped precipitately back to their straggling comrades. 


174 


Beleaguered, 


When Frey and Robertas looked about them, they found 
two of their men stretched upon the frozen ground, and turn- 
ing them over, found them dead. Another was drawn up 
against the side of the road, still grasping his sabre with his 
right hand, while his left arm dangled helplessly from his 
side. He was quickly raised on a horse, and with a glance 
at the fallen bodies of the Swedes, Robertas ordered his sol- 
diers to advance. 

As rapidly as the jaded horses could move, they passed 
along the road and headed across the plain to Mdnchweiler. 
In a quarter of an hour they sighted a large body of cavalry 
moving on to the appointed place on the Monchweiler road, 
which soon proved to be the second column out of Villingen 
in command of Carolus von Haisus. 


CHAPTER XXI. 


HUGO AND KGON CAPTURED. 

M adame EUCRETIA, with depressed spirits and 
agonized mind, sat in a large oaken chair close to 
the hearth in the living-room of a peasant’s cottage 
of the better sort. The house was on the outskirts of Peterzell, 
and was occupied by Bernhard von Gultlingen and Colonel 
Rau and their body-guard. Gloomily she reviewed recent 
events, and feelings of deferred hope, keen anxiety, and bitter 
hatred swept in rapid succession through her mind. 

Torn by conflicting emotions and worn out by the exposure 
of the past two days, she sat, bent forward, with her elbow on 
her knee and her head resting on her hand. Intently staring 
out of the window, upon the glass of which the reflection of 
an incipient conflagration played with fantastic light, she 
heard not the hoarse cries of the soldiery which rang out 
upon the gloom, nor the sounds of axe and spear upon the 
doors and windows of the hapless villagers’ houses. 

The cries of the women, the shrill staccato of children’s 
voices, and the groans of dying villagers to the discordant 
accompaniment of bellowing cattle, were all lost upon her, 
and awakened no thrill of human sympathy. Steadily she 
stared at the window, unconscious of the world, and oblivi- 
ous of the rising fires but a few hundred yards distant in the 
heart of the village. 

The leaping flames, having broken through the roofs of 
175 


176 


Beleaguered, 


half a dozen houses, lit up the room with an orange and 
crimson glow, and the conflagration rapidly grew in volume 
and intensity, but the woman sat unmoved and in an un- 
altered position for many minutes. She did not hear the door 
open, nor see the angular form of her Aunt Huldah move 
with noiseless steps across the room and take a position at a 
window but a few feet from the one to which her attention 
was riveted. 

The increasing light brought the features of Tucretia into 
sharp relief and plainly showed the mental suffering which 
she had undergone during the exciting events of the past 
forty-eight hours. Despite the lurid light which played 
upon her face, it looked ghastly ; and agony, uncertainty, 
and sleepless vigil had left their merciless marks upon her 
usually pleasing features. Her eyes were sunk deep in their 
sockets and dark rings encircled them. The skin was drawn 
tightly across her mouth and the corners were drawn down- 
ward by a set expression. The distended pupils of her eyes 
shone with a strangely malignant light and seemed entirely 
unaffected by the brilliant glare of the burning village. 

Huldah looked at the sickening sights with entire indiffer- 
ence and seemed actually to calculate the time it would take 
to wipe out the burning town. No shade of regret, of sym- 
pathy, or compassion passed over her face as a wretched 
villager, a woman, or child, was brutally murdered, almost 
before her eyes. Humanity and the gentler feelings of man- 
kind had long been strangers to this outcast of Christianity. 

With hard and cruel eyes, her glances rested alternately 
upon the burning houses and the knots of ferocious soldiers 
that appeared and disappeared in the alleys and houses. 

A group of mounted troopers suddenly broke into view 
from out the darker shadows of the houses in the foreground, 
which had escaped the flames up to this moment. They 
trotted briskly along and passed into the bright light in 
front of the house. With a gasp and a great start, Huldah 
craned her neck, and her watery eyes gleamed with a tri- 



Torn by conflicting emotions and worn out by the exposure of the past 
two days she sat, bent forward, with elbow on her knee and her head 
resting on her hand. i75*) 




* 




> 






4 




I • * 






. » 



Hugo and Egon Captured. 


177 


umphant light. After a steady look, she jumped with a 
couple of bounds into the middle of the room and shrieked : 

“ My God, Ivucretia ! lyucretia, do you hear? They are 
here ! They have them ! Tucretia, the boy, your son, is 
out there. Aha, the devils ! ’ ’ 

She grasped her niece fiercely by the arm and fairly 
dragged her to the door. Tike one without reason, Tucretia 
turned, and half walking, half dragged, she followed her 
aunt. Down the steps the virago pushed and pulled the 
miserable woman, and broke without ceremony into the 
kitchen, where Bernhard and Rau were calmly eating their 
breakfast. 

‘ ‘ They are here ! They have them ! ’ ’ she cried. 

‘ ‘ Who ? What ? ’ ’ asked Bernhard, as he rose /rom his 
chair and turned upon the woman. 

“ Her son ! ” she said, pointing to Tucretia. “ Those 
devils from Rothweil. They are out here. I saw them.” 

“ Very well, we will see in a few moments. Will you 
join us in this princely meal ? ” asked Bernhard, as he again 
deliberately sat down to finish his breakfast. 

Rau looked at Huldah and then at Tucretia, but .said 
nothing. A grim smile played at the corners of his mouth, 
as he took a half-cooked potato into his hand and broke it. 

Huldah did not answer, but again took her niece by the 
shoulder and arm and pushed her out of the room and 
through the front entrance of the house. A large knot of 
foot-soldiers was following the troopers, and a turbulent 
scene was about to break out. 

The officer who commanded the troop trotted briskly to 
intercept the foot folk, and with drawn sword commanded 
them to halt and go back to their work. They reluctantly 
turned, and as he again reached his party, he saw a woman 
with dishevelled hair rush with outstretched hands towards a 
mounted man whose arms were securely bound behind him. 
A shriek, which rose above the tumult of hideous sounds 
about them, rang out, and in a second Tucretia fell senseless 

12 


178 Beleaguered, 

under the hoofs of the animal ridden by the captive horse- 
man. 

His horse, startled by the sudden appearance and loud cry 
of the woman, shied and collided heavily with the others. 
A sentry who was stationed at the door of the house ran 
quickly to the prostrate woman, dragged her away from her 
perilous position, and carried her into the house, assisted by 
Huldah. 

“ Dismount and bring those men in,” said the officer to 
his men, after a few inquiries at the house. 

The two men were quickly untied, lifted from their horses, 
and hurried into the house. One of them was instantly re- 
leased, ushered into the kitchen and into the presence of 
Rau and Bernhard. It was Egon. 

Saluting his superiors, the officer made his report. In 
brief, it was as follows : 

After vainly searching the entire neighborhood of Deislin- 
gen for traces of the refugees, he had pushed on with his 
command. Finally, after the most arduous efforts, he had dis- 
covered that a small party of horsemen, presumably Frey and 
his fellow-fugitives, had assisted in capturing a band of rob- 
bers who had followed in the wake of Bernhard von Gult- 
lingen and his troopers, and had burned the village and 
murdered and robbed the peasants, before the junction was 
made with Colonel Rau. He had also learned that after 
dealing out swift justice to the robbers, their horsemen had 
taken a southwesterly course, and he had immediately fol- 
lowed the clue, pushing on hour after hour. But short rests 
were taken and again the pursuit was pushed far into the 
night. At dawn his scouts had reported a body of riders, 
about a dozen in number, and, shortly after, the meeting of 
the refugees with this party. After a time, the two bodies 
had separated ; the larger group going in the direction of 
Mbnchweiler, the smaller, consisting of three men, keeping on 
in the direction of Villingen. He had ordered these men to 
be followed and brought in dead or alive. Eight men had 


179 


Hugo and Egon Captured. 

been quickly despatched to intercept them and the party had 
been overpowered and captured after a desperate resistance. 
One trooper had been killed. Hugo Westphal was desper- 
ately wounded, while the young man was cut about the foot. 
Two of his men were killed and two wounded. 

Bernhard listened to the report unmoved, and then he 
turned quickly upon his officer and asked : 

“Where is Hugo Westphal ? ” 

“ In the outer room, Sir,” rejoined the officer. 

“ Good. We will take care of him in a fitting manner.” 

“ What became of the larger party who came in this di- 
rection ? ” interjected Rau. 

“ I saw nothing of them, although I came here as quickly 
as I could. They cannot be far away.” 

Rau now stood up and looked for a few moments at the 
boy, who had not uttered a word or made a sign since he was 
captured. In a sneering voice the Swedish colonel addressed 
him : 

“ So, my pretty youngster, you jumped from the frying-pan 
into the fire, eh? Were not satisfied with a nice, warm, 
feather bed and the apron strings of your mamtha ? Thought 
you would take a hand at Swede baiting, eh ? ” 

Rau walked up to the boy as he finished his little speech 
and deliberately pulled the boy’s nose. Bgon looked into 
the colonel’s face without flinching while he was addressing 
him, but when Rau ended and laid his hands upon him, the 
indignity of his act roused his young blood to perfect fury. 

As quick as thought he reached out, brought the full force 
of his arm into action, and gave the Swedish colonel a re- 
sounding slap square on his face. 

The effrontery of the act so surprised Rau that he stag- 
gered back a step or two and reached for his sword. His 
face grew terrible as he glared at the lad. 

A shout of laughter broke from Bernhard, but it only in- 
censed the Swede all the more. 

“You will find good German blood behind that boyish arm, 


i8o 


Beleaguered. 


my dear Colonel, and you will also find that it is n’t always 
mustachios and cavalry boots that make the man.” 

Bernhard laid his hand reprovingly on Rail’s shoulders and 
soothed him with additional medicine for his wounded pride. 

“You are certainly at fault, my friend. Sons of German 
nobles draw fine distinctions. Nose-pulling is a deadly in- 
sult, especially when the son is young and pretty. But 
enough of this comedy ; we are here for different work. Turn 
this little fire-eater over to his mother and that long and 
bony ‘court beauty,’ and keep a watch over him or he will 
escape. ’ ’ 

Turning to his ofiicer, who stood beside Egon, and who 
could scarcely suppress his hilarity at the rebuke the Swed- 
ish colonel had suffered at the hands of this stripling at his 
side, Bernhard ordered him to turn his prisoner over to a 
trusty man to take him to his mother. 

The officer returned in a few moments and asked what 
should be done with the other prisoner. 

” How badly is he wounded ? ” 

” Cut across the arm, stabbed in the side, and in addition, 
suffering from a wound received at Rothweil during the 
escape,” promptly replied the Suabian ofiicer. 

” Have him cared for the best you can. We shall take 
him with us and make an example of him,” said Bernhard. 

” Oh, that is right. Eumber up your command with sick 
and wounded. It seems to me that the least you can do for 
this devil is to shoot him before we leave this place. A 
dozen or more of my men are dead, owing to this man’s des- 
perate work. I will not tolerate such leniency. Von Gult- 
lingen. He must suffer the penalty of his deeds and of 
breaking his parole, whether strong or wounded,” snappishly 
interjected Rau, whose anger had not subsided. Bernhard 
looked disparagingly at Rau and was undecided. After a 
moment’s reflection, he added : 

” My men captured them and they are Germans. Had 
they been captured by your Swedes, I would not interfere. 


Hugo a 7 id Egon Captured, 1 8 1 

The man deserves death. He has violated his parole and 
been instrumental in killing a number of our soldiers. But 
he is wounded, and should be given a chance to recover. I 
shall, however, be guided by 3^our wishes. Colonel.” 

” Then he shall die before we leave Peterzell, and before 
noon to-day. Guard him well and give him such care as he 
needs. He shall be executed by my musketeers in militar}^ 
form.” 

Bernhard simply bowed his head in assent as Rau finished. 
The officer saluted, and left the apartment to carr^^ out the 
orders. 

Shortly after, the two colonels mounted their horses and, 
accompanied by their body-guard, rode through the burning 
village, and to the advanced outposts towards Mbnchweiler. 
A few minutes later the remnant of the advance guard who 
had escaped from the skirmish with Robertus and Frey ar- 
rived and reported. Rau was terribly angered at the tidings, 
and turning to Gultlingen said : 

“ So much for tarrying. The cooped-up burghers are ex- 
ploiting themselves. I shall repay them in kind as soon as 
the train arrives. These delays are harrowing. We must 
send a strong party at once to explore that road.” 

He indicated with his hand the road over which his ad- 
vance guard had precipitately fled. Fifteen minutes later, 
one hundred men led by Gultlingen moved rapidly towards 
Mbnchweiler. 


CHAPTER XXIL 


THE WAEK ON THE RAMPART. 

W ILHETM VON DOUGAE was busily engaged in 
looking over the defences of Villingen, soon after 
Thanner and the main body of cavalry left the city 
on their eastward journey. He examined into, and calculated 
critically, the power of resistance of which the sturdy defences 
of the city were capable. Much he knew of the strength of the 
city and her strategic position, but he had never carefully in- 
spected the city’s fortifications in the various visits which he 
had to paid to the city in the past. 

Now that Villingen was to be his home, he looked upon 
that tight little burg with far different eyes, and as he 
passed first along the outer, and then the inner line of de- 
fences, he mentally calculated the remote chances of success 
which an invader would have in storming such an apparently 
impregnable fortress. 

As he strolled abstractedly towards the St. Francis Tower, 
after his long walk, a party of women unexpectedly turned an 
angle and met him face to face. With a graceful and courtly 
salute he stepped aside to allow them as much room as 
possible. 

Four women made up the party. The elder of them gave 
Von Dougal a pleasant but dignified bow. The younger 
woman at her side looked at him with a sharp, searching 
look, but bowed to him with a pleasant smile as she passed 
him. 


182 


The Walk on the Rampart, 183 

The third one stopped and extending her hand, said to 
him : 

“ Herr von Dougal, although I have not had the pleasure 
of meeting you at our house, I cannot allow you to pass us in 
this manner. I am Bertha von Haisus, sister of Carolus.” 

Von Dougal was visibly embarrassed at the unaffected and 
sincere manner of the woman and rather bashfully took the 
hand that was extended to him. Before he had fairly 
recovered his composure, Bertha called to the others : 

‘‘Madame von Kbertus, see whom we find here.” The 
two women had stopped as Bertha introduced herself, and 
now walked slowly back to them. 

‘‘This gentleman,” said she, as Madame von Kbertus 
approached, ‘‘ is Wilhelm von Dougal, Notary of Rothweil 
and now our townsman. Herr von Dougal, I present 
Madame von Kbertus, mother of our new governor, and 
Anna von Kck, her ward. Kastly, Maria Sohertler, daughter 
of our burgomaster. ’ ’ 

Von Dougal made a profound bow as each of the ladies 
was presented to him. He stood hat in hand, and when the 
introduction was concluded, he addressed Madame von 
Kbertus : 

‘ ‘ It is a great honor, Madame, I assure you, to be presented 
in this manner. I am practically a stranger within j^our 
gates and as nearly a mendicant as one can be. I appreciate 
the high compliment paid me by the sister of my noble 
friend.” 

“ A mendicant ! Why, hear him talk, Madame,” inter- 
jected Anna in great surprise, ‘‘ as if the great service he had 
done us all, and particularly our family, were nothing, aside 
from the heroic sacrifice he made for his city. A mendicant, 
indeed ! ’ ’ 

Anna repeated thedast sentence with a mild show of 
indignation, quite at variance with her usual lively and light- 
hearted manner. 

‘‘ My ward has spoken. She expresses not only her 


184 


Beleagtiered, 


sentiments, but mine and those of all of us. We owe you a 
debt of gratitude that cannot easily be repaid. Personally, 
and in behalf of my son Gerold, I cannot allow you to 
express yourself in such terms.” 

Then, changing her dignified manner, Madame von Bber- 
tus pleasantly added : 

” Now, in order that we may improve the opportunity to 
extend our acquaintance with one whom we all know, I insist 
that you accompany us for a short walk upon the wall, at 
least as far as the east gate, which you probably know is the 
St. George Gate and Tower, provided that you are not too 
fatigued, and provided also that our company is acceptable.” 

Bertha smiled sweetly at this sally, while Anna, not to be 
outdone, emphasized the words of Madame von Ebertus by 
adding — while motioning with her hand towards Bertha and 
Maria : 

‘ ‘ Our company will probably fatigue our gallant Rothweil 
notary more than the wajk, although it is scarcely two 
furlongs.” 

She cast a roguish look at Bertha and Maria as Von 
Dougal turned to walk with Madame von Ebertus. 

Von Dougal gravely listened to the hospitable words 
addressed to him. His fine nature softened as the noble 
woman impressed him with the evident sincerity of her 
words. He bowed again and said : 

” I am at your command, Madame. It is a great pleasure 
to accompany such gracious ladies.” 

Then smiling at Anna and the younger women, he con- 
tinued : 

“Have a care, young ladies, and remember that all the 
gallants in the world are not contained in the Villingen egg.” 

This sally at the nickname of their city produced a ripple 
of laughter in which Madame von Ebertus joined heartily. 

“ That is true, Herr von Dougal. Many handsome gentle- 
men have visited us at various times on various business, 
but if all accounts are true, a number of others are due to 


The Walk on the Rampart, 185 

arrive soon, who will sit on that egg to see what it will 
hatch,” rejoined Anna. 

Another burst of laughter followed this remark, and the 
little party walked slowly on in the keen, bracing morning 
air, chatting pleasantly in the most friendly manner. 

The Gate and Tower of St. George had long been 
passed and they were nearing the St. John Tower on the 
southern side of the city. Anna, with a mischievous wink at 
her companions, who were seated on a bench close to an 
embrasure to rest for a few moments, said to Von Dougal : 

“ I presume it would be too much to ask you to climb up 
to the top of the tower here ? ’ ’ 

She pointed to the St. John Gate and pile. 

‘‘ But I have really never climbed this one. They say the 
finest view is obtained of the city and surroundings from it.” 

” Not at all, I assure you. I shall be delighted to climb 
it with you,” he answered. 

” Come on, Bertha. Herr von Dougal will find that it is 
not so easy to get rid of us as he thought. We shall keep 
him busy waiting on us,” gaily continued Anna. 

“A pleasant duty indeed, and far more pleasant than 
wrangling with Swedes. You will find me a willing subject 
in your service. Madame does not object? ” he continued, 
turning to the elderly woman, with a gallant bow. 

“ Not at all, Herr von Dougal ; Maria and I will rest here 
until you return, but caution the young ladies to be careful.” 

Anna walked briskly to the opening of the winding stone 
staircase that led to the top of the tower, followed by Bertha 
and Von Dougal. She turned to them as they reached the 
door, and said : 

‘‘You will have to assist Bertha, somewhat, Herr von 
Dougal, for you can see plainly that she is quite infirm and 
elderly.” 

She stepped behind them, and a lively smile wreathed her 
pretty features as she shot her little bolt at Bertha. 

Von Dougal looked incredulously at Bertha von Haisus, 


Beleaguered, 


1 86 

who blushed to the roots of her hair at the liberties Anna 
was taking with her feelings. She was compelled to defend 
herself, and quickly turned to Anna, at whom she raised her 
finger reprovingly, while she addressed Von Dougal : 

“Don’t mind her at all. Anna delights in teasing me, 
and never lets an opportunity go by without poking fun at 
me. I am old, but not infirm, and I am quite equal to 
climbing any number of towers, I assure you.” 

Von Dougal laughed as he noted the roguish look on 
Anna’s face. He was delighted with the natural, hearty 
manner of the young woman, and was pleased with the little 
evidences of sincere appreciation which she had evinced dur- 
ing their walk. The girlish, supple figure, and the sunny, 
healthy nature of this girl- woman contrasted strongly with 
the unwholesome and artificial qualities of the women with 
whom he had come in contact at Werner von Klutus’s 
residence in Rothweil, during the past few years. Von 
Dougal, engrossed with his heavy and responsible duties, 
and being, moreover, of a quiet and thoughtful disposition, 
had shrunk from the society of the gentler sex, and avoided, 
as far as possible, the social functions to which he, by reason 
of his important public position, was invariably invited. 

His spare hours were passed in the armory, where, in 
manly sports and tournaments, whether of lance, sabre, or 
rapier, none excelled him. Thus, to his exhausting mental 
work, he added a perfect balance and studied the needs of 
physical development, not alone for necessity, but because 
he loved all play at arms. Hand in hand, therefore, went 
his mental and physical development, and, unlike most men 
of his time and standing in life, it was an open question as 
to which he excelled in. 

While indeed a remarkable man in all that pertained to 
solid merit and acquirement. Von Dougal was not familiar 
with the graces of the courtier, and hence now felt some- 
what ill at ease as the escort of those two lively and attract- 
ive young ladies. 



The Walk on the Ram^(m 

X 

However, with a grace of which he never would have^- 
lieved himself the possessor, he not only 'made himself m\ 
agreeable companion, but succeeded in esta^fehing himself 
in their favor to such a degree that each of the women in 
turn glanced at him in evident admiration when an oppor- 
tunity offered quietly to note his personal appearance.^ 

Anna, in spite of her buoyant spirits, felt the strai^e^ in- 
fluence of his presence, and it was only with an effort that 
she maintained her usual hearty manner. As they ascended 
the great winding stone stairs, she became noticeably silent, 
and therefore forced Bertha to assume the task of leading the 
conversation. 

They reached the large upper floor, upon which a number 
of shells and shot were piled in pyramidical regularity. A 
large open space in the centre of the room or vault was 
paved with large slabs of stone, dressed as smoothly as a 
ball-room floor. 

“ What a fine place to fence in !” said Von Dougal, as 
his eye rested on the order and cleanliness of the place. 

“ Ah, Herr von Dougal, I should like to take a few fenc- 
ing lessons from you, if you have the time,” said Anna, 
suddenly. 

Bertha looked at her with some surprise, but smiled as 
Anna winked at her when Von DougaPs back was turned. 

“ Would you? ” he said, turning to her. ‘‘ I have all my 
time on my hands now. My occupation is gone, but I might 
as well commence to earn a living in some manner, and fenc- 
ing is as pleasant an occupation as I know of. Have you 
ever handled a foil ? ” 

” I should think I had. Just think of that, Bertha, as if 
fencing were confined to the leather- and steel-bedecked sex 
alone. ’ ’ 

Anna turned to Bertha with a feigned half-injured look 
on her face as she concluded. 

“Oh yes, Herr von Dougal,” replied Bertha, “Anna is 
quite accomplished at arms. She has defeated more than 


Beleaguered. 


1 88 

one stripling who has had the hardihood to face her, and I 
really believe she means it when she sa3^s, ‘ I wish I were a 
man ! ’ which she does about once a day, at least.” 

Anna blushed to the roots of her fair hair at the unex- 
pected sally. 

Never before had she so little desired the realization of her 
oft-repeated wish as at the present time. During the past 
hour, the feelings which were inspired in her as she had 
watched Von Dougal at the ceremonies seemed to return 
with new force, and to change her ideas like magic. Yester- 
day’s wish to be a man now gave way to the desire for more 
womanly repose and decorum. Bertha’s remark, therefore, 
seemed to her to recall a recollection of a past condition of 
mind, and it jarred upon her greatly. She did not attempt 
to deny the statement, but fled rapidly up the remaining 
steps of the tower. 

Bertha’s merry laugh lent speed to her steps, while Von 
Dougal’ s deep voice rang in echoes through the vault-like 
room in a full accompaniment. 

“This time I won. That was a hasty retreat and quite 
unlike her, I can assure you,” Bertha said, still smiling at 
the home thrust she had given Anna, “ but we will also go 
up to the top and make her confess.” 

They ascended, and reached the top, where Anna stood 
looking out upon the great sweep of landscape which spread 
like a panorama below them. 

The sun was nearing the meridian, and under its glowing 
light the chill air was tempered and turned to a pleasant de- 
gree of warmth. The cultivated land stretched in squares 
far to the east and south, and was lost in the misty horizon, 
leagues away. Northward, the rising slopes led to that 
dark, eternal forest, where, ages ago, giants and the people 
of the air, fire, and water had had their domain, as related 
in the charming fairy stories of succeeding generations. 
The city spread like an oval setting below them. The many- 
colored tiled roofs, chimney pots, and whitewashed houses 


The Walk on the Rampart, 189 

looked trim and neat in the bright sunlight. The huge in- 
ner wall, black and powerful, surrounded the cluster of 
houses in solid embrace, while the outer wall, with its works, 
seemed to emphasize its strength. 

The glittering Brigach, in its restless course, shot gleams 
of light against the greenish-brown fields and meadows, and 
the more placid outer and inner moats reflected fantastic 
lights on th? black and moss-covered walls which sank per- 
pendicularly into their depths. 

Anna was intently viewing the fine sight, while Bertha 
and Von Dougal glanced to the northeast. Anna suddenly 
started, and walking rapidly to Von Dougal, pointed to the 
St. Francis Tower. 

“See the signals! Something is happening I Took, 
there goes a courier southeast I What can it mean? ’’ 

Von Dougal turned to look at the rider below them, who 
was galloping rapidly in the direction taken by Thanner ; 
then turned to Anna and said : 

‘ ‘ What do those signals mean ? Do you know ? ’ ’ 

“They mean that an enemy is approaching. They are 
the same signals that were set yesterday morning when 
Carolus and you came in,” answered -Anna. 

‘ ‘ Let us descend quickly. I must go to headquarters at 
once,” said Von Dougal. 

Quickly the two descended, and when they reached 
Madame von Ebertus and the burgomaster’s daughter. Von 
Dougal excused himself and hurried to headquarters. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


ANNA meets EGON. 

I 

A t headquarters everything was in confusion and excite- 
ment. lyumbas was keenly active, but trying by the 
most quiet manner to allay the fears and direct the 
efforts of the others. 

The cause of the unusual excitement and alarm was the 
arrival of a courier from Carolus von Haisus with the start- 
ling intelligence that the invading Swedes and their allies 
were pressing forward, plundering or burning in their path 
everything of value. Soon after the arrival of the courier, 
another trooper of the same command arrived with three 
wounded men and brought extravagant tales of the skir- 
mishes they had had and of the force bearing down upon 
Villingen. 

Something akin to a panic therefore reigned among the 
soldiers at headquarters. , With over three hundred of the 
flower of Villingen’ s cavalry out of the cit}^ and a number 
of her principal officers accompanying them, a certain 
feeling of uneasiness and alarm seized upon those who were 
aware of the condition of things. 

Von Dougal quickly noted the effect after he had heard 
from lyUmbas’s lips the cause of the alarm. He also heard 
that Sir Gerold had ordered Thanner’s division to return to 
the city immediately. This was the reason for the despatch 
of the courier southeastward, whose headlong ride had been 
noted by Von Dougal, Anna, and Bertha, from the St. John 

190 


Anna Meets Egon, 19 1 

Tower. Von Dougal was summoned, soon after the arrival 
of Von Haisus’s courier, into the presence of Gerold von 
Kbertus. The result of the interview was that Von Dougal 
was formally tendered the command of the musketeers and 
pikemen and ordered on duty. Strong pickets were posted 
to the east, north, and northeast of the city, at the various 
roads that converged to the city’s gates. 

Mounted on one of Carolus’s finesrTiorses, Von Dougal 
took immediate command and adopted a system of commu- 
nication between each of the posts. Strict orders were given 
to the mounted men who accompanied the advance guards, 
to fall back immediately on the picket lines on the arrival or 
discovery of the enemy, and to notify the detached posts of 
such approach of the enemy. Each party had a subaltern 
officer of the foot folk and also one of the mt)unted troops. 

Von Dougal himself took the centre or most exposed and 
advanced position in the direction of Kappel.*^ He was riding 
along at the head of about seventy-five foot folk and two 
dozen lancers, and his scouts were a short quarter of an hour 
in advance, occupying every passable road and byway to 
prevent a possible ambush or surprise. 

Village and dorp were passed. The inhabitants of each 
were ordered to forward immediately to Villingen such pro- 
visions and live stock as could be spared. Von Dougal 
assured good returns for the same and followed up his request 
with the statement that the rapid advance of the Swedes 
made it optional with them whether they chose to comply 
and realize something from friends for their property, or de- 
cline and have a ‘ ‘ red rooster ’ ’ set on it by the Swedes. The 
result of the numerous demands was soon apparent, for, inside 
of four hours, dozens of heavily loaded wagons and hundreds 
of cattle were being driven in the direction of Villingen, 
along every road which the outposts had traversed. 

Von Dougal finally halted at a hamlet, nearly south of 
Kappel, which was situated on an elevation and from which 
the country to the east and northeast could be plainly 


192 


Beleaguered. 


scanned. The courier from Von Haisus, who had ridden 
into Villingen at midday, and who had accompanied Von 
Dougal’s troop, was questioned at length by him, and he 
was positive that Carolus had said, that unless he were 
greatly overmatched by the enemy, “he would hold his 
position at Mbnchweiler for the present.” Von Dougal was 
at a loss to understand the entire absence of any later tid- 
ings from Carolus, and, although he occupied his position 
for nearly an hour, and sent out scout after scout who re- 
turned without information, he decided to remain where he 
was overnight. 

The afternoon was drawing to a close and the sun was 
gradually sinking towards the horizon amid the purple haze 
that intensified the shadows of the hills and forest to the west. 
The warm effulgence gave way to chilly afternoon winds. 

Von Dougal, alarmed at the utter lack of information, 
walked impatiently to and fro in an open space behind the 
house which he had made his headquarters. Every few 
moments he eagerly scanned the undulating country to the 
north and east of him, and then cast his eyes at the declin- 
ing sun. The chill October wind sighed through the leaf- 
less trees and underbush, and sent the scurrying leaves flying 
around the fences and out-buildings. 

At length his impatience overcame his recent determina- 
tion and he decided to retrace his steps, after taking another 
and careful view in the direction from which he expected to 
get tidings. Eeaving a dozen of the sturdiest lancers to 
maintain the post, he gave orders to fall in, and in a few 
minutes the soldiers were again under way. They travelled 
in a westerly direction and at dusk reached a village half-way 
between the lines which he had established and Villingen. 

Von Dougal had posted his sentries, given orders for the 
night, and was about to repair to the dwelling which he had 
selected for his quarters when a couple of riders broke into 
the hamlet at a full gallop, coming from the direction by 
which he and his men had shortly before arrived. Von 


Anna Meets Egon, 193 

Dougal was surprised at the unexpected arrival, and raising 
his voice, commanded “ Halt ! ” 

The riders heard the command and immediately checked 
their headlong speed. The growing darkness prevented Von 
Dougal from recognizing them as they flew past, but anx- 
iety for the safety of Carolus’s body of men, and a natural 
desire to inquire quickly, made Von Dougal hurry his horse 
briskly after the vanishing riders. Twenty or thirty yards 
farther on the riders held up their horses. Von Dougal, 
peering intently at them in the gathering gloom, said : 

‘ ‘ Who are you and where are you from ? ” At the sound 
of his voice, one of the riders quickly wheeled his horse and 
walked it close to Von Dougal’ s side. The rider leaned far 
over his saddle and brought his face close to his. 

‘ ‘ Do you know me, Herr von Dougal ? ’ ’ 

“ Bgon ! By the eternal, where do you come from ? And 
by our holy lady. Miss Anna ! ” 

At the sound of her name, Anna broke into a rippling 
laugh. It died away as Von Dougal wheeled his horse and 
with a curt command, said : 

‘ ‘ Follow me. ’ ’ 

Von Dougal led the way to his quarters, which he entered 
after dismounting and assisting Anna from her horse. He 
gave orders to a soldier to take charge of the three horses 
and led the way to a living-room in which an enormous fire 
was burning on an open hearth. After some orders to the 
women in the kitchen, he returned and shut the door. With 
great deliberation, he took off his armor, helmet, sword, and 
belt. He then placed his back to the fire and facing the 
young woman and Egon, asked : 

“ What tidings from Villingen have you for me ? ” 

‘ ‘ Tidings from Villingen ? ’ ’ burst out Anna . ‘ ‘ Why, what 
tidings are there except what you know yourself? ” 

“ What brought you here at such headlong speed, if noth- 
ing of more than usual importance has happened ? ” 

“ This young man here,” said Anna. 

13 


194 


Beleaguered, 


“You ! ” exclaimed Von Dougal, as lie looked at the lad, 
who was seated in a chair. As he gazed more carefully at 
the boy, Von Dougal saw that his foot was bandaged and 
that it was evidently giving him much pain. “ But what is 
the matter with your foot ? ” 

Egon said nothing, but continued to hold his foot in his 
hand. 

“ Herr von Dougal, it was just this way,” again inter- 
jected Anna. “I had an irresistible desire to take a long 
horseback ride this beautiful afternoon, and I had Blitz sad- 
dled for myself. I rode out of the gate and continued in the 
direction of Mbnchweiler, which also was the direction 
taken by your body of soldiers this afternoon. 1 rode on 
without thinking of the distance I had travelled, until I 
realized that I had done a foolish thing. I therefore re- 
traced my path, but bent slightly towards the forest to keep 
away from possible dangers. I had ridden scarcely half a 
league when this young man suddenly bounded at me and 
began to ply me with questions. I asked him who he was, 
and where he was from, but I could get no answer out of 
him whatever. I was greatly surprised to see him, as he was 
a stranger to this locality and evidently belonged to a good 
family, j udging by his conversation and dress. I finally told 
him what he wanted to know, and when your name was men- 
tioned, he decided to find you. Not wishing to be alone so 
far from Villingen, I decided to join him, as I knew you 
could not be more than one or two leagues away. We found 
your men at the village where you first stopped, and then 
galloped off to find you in your new stopping-place. I ad- 
vised Egon to return with me to Villingen, but he would not 
listen to it. He said he would find you if he had to do it 
alone. This is our story, but I am worried over the anxiety 
my absence will cause in Villingen. I never did such a 
thing before and it alarms me. What shall I do, Herr von 
Dougal? ” 

‘ ‘ Nothing. Remain here to-night and return in the 


Anna Meets Egon. 195 

morning,” said Von Dougal, as he walked over to where 
Kgon sat, still holding his foot in his hand. 

” Well, my boy, you have a story to tell, I am certain, but 
before you make any explanation, I want you to let me look 
at your foot.” 

Von Dougal looked carefully at it, ordered hot water 
brought, and after unwinding the clumsy bandages, washed 
the slight wound clean and rebound it. The careful and 
experienced dressing brought almost instant relief to the boy. 

Von Dougal looked at Egon tenderly and carried him to 
the most comfortable seat in the room. He then brought a 
low stool, put a feather pillow upon it, and laid his foot in 
the most comfortable position he could think of. Turning 
to Anna, after he had completed his little task, he said : 

“Did you notice that his foot was wounded ? ” 

” No, Herr von Dougal. He persisted in riding on my 
left all the evening. Had I known it, I would have been 
firmer with him and insisted on going to Villingen at all 
hazards.” 

Egon smiled faintly as Anna cast a reproachful look on 
him and continued : 

” You are a cunning boy ! Why did you not tell me? ” 

The boy smiled but said nothing. Von Dougal again 
went into the kitchen and hurried the preparation for the 
evening meal. Shortly after, a large, pleasant-faced woman 
entered, pushed a table into the centre of the room, and pro- 
ceeded to lay the cloth. As she turned to go, she suddenly 
started at the sight of Egon and exclaimed : 

” By the saints above ! You are the lad they took through 
here early this morning, tied hand and foot. You are the 
one to whom I ga^e a glass of water, or am I wrong? ” 

She gaped with open mouth and rested her big red hands 
on her waist with her arms akimbo. 

The boy looked at her, while an amused smile played 
about the corners of his mouth. He turned his gaze on Von 
Dougal, then on Anna, and finally answered : 


1 96 Beleaguered, 

“ Yes, I came through here this morning at daybreak, a 
prisoner. ’ ’ 

“ I thought so, and I said, what a shame to bind so young 
a boy like that to a horse, just like a common thief! Are 
you a prisoner now ? ’ ’ 

“No, not now, but I am just as hungry now as I was 
thirsty this morning, and if you will bring me something to 
eat I shall be as thankful again,” answered Egon, wdth an- 
other amused smile at Von Dougal and Anna. 

The table was soon set, and the viands, though coarse, 
were despatched with an appetite born of hard riding and 
many hours’ exposure to the bracing air of the uplands. 

Von Dougal was very quiet and reserved, and Anna cov- 
ertly w'atched him as his eyes rested upon the boy’s strong 
features. 

“You seem to be hungry, Egon ? ” 

“Yes, Herr Wilhelm, I have had nothing to eat since 
daybreak . I have had no appetite. I could think of noth- 
ing but — oh, Herr von Dougal, do yon think they could or 
would do it? It is terrible I Oh, horrible to think of I ” 

Egon stood up quickly and shoved his chair back wdth 
great force. A fierce light came to his eyes as he clutched 
the table-cloth with his left hand and drew it into great folds 
that radiated from his clenched fingers to the two opposite 
corners of the table. His movement was sudden and unex- 
pected, but his manner quickly resolved itself into soft, child- 
ish, and alarmed shyness. A great sob broke from him as he 
slowly opened his fingers and released the drawn cloth. His 
eyes closed and his head sank on his breast. 

Von Dougal looked at Egon with surprise and then alarm. 
He raised himself in his chair, resting one hand on the edge 
of the table and the other on his hip, and looked intently at 
the curious mixture of anger and sorrow which was plainly 
agitating his youthful friend. 

When Egon concluded. Von Dougal crossed to the other 
side of the table, where the boy stood nervously working his 


Anna Meets Egon. 197 

fingers on the table-cloth. He touched him on the shoulder 
and then put his arm around him, saying : 

“Now tell me, my boy, what is troubling you so greatly. 
I know you have had a hard time, without your telling me ; 
but, what is it that agitates you so? Tell me.” 

“ Oh, how can I tell you ! That good and brave man may 
be dead even now. Oh, Herr Wilhelm ! ” 

“ Who? I insist that you tell me,” said Von Dougal. 

Egon raised his eyes, filled with tears, and looked appeal- 
ingly at Von Dougal, whose surprise and curiosity were 
increasing each moment. 

“Tell me, I say ! Of whom do you speak ? ” 

The boy threw back his head and again the flash came to 
his eyes through the tears as he repeated Von Dougal’ s words : 

“ Who ? Hugo Westphal ! He was wounded and taken 
prisoner with me this morning. We were taken to a town 
north of here and handed over to that terrible man. Colonel 
Rau. I was put under my mother’s care, but escaped soon 
after, while Herr Hugo was condemned to be shot at noon 
to-day, like a dog, wounded as he was.” 

“ My God ! What do you tell me?” Von Dougal was 
visibly overcome by the words from the lips of his young 
friend. He staggered back a step or two and clenched his 
hands in agony of mind. With a great efibrt he controlled 
himself, and in a minute or two sat down again in his chair. 

The dramatic scene was not lost on Anna as she "furtively 
glanced first at the slender form of Egon, then at the sturdy 
figure of Von Dougal, whose proportions seemed greater as 
he was silhouetted against the blazing fire on the hearth. 

After a pause of a few minutes, during which time Von 
Dougal again seated himself, Egon spoke in a painfully 
strained voice and rehearsed in detail the whole story of the 
plan of escape from Rothweil. 

Von Dougal listened with keen attention, while Anna 
heard the harrowing story with mingled feelings of pity, 
admiration, and alarm. 


198 


Beleaguered, 


As Egon finished speaking he again gave way to his feel- 
ings and his tears coursed thick and fast down his soft 
cheeks. 

Von Dougal sat as if in a dream, then started to his feet 
and passed quickly to the boy. He grasped him and drew 
him to his breast while he kissed his fair forehead and 
stroked his hair. 

‘ ‘ Brave boy, you are indeed a worthy son of Gerold von 
Kbertus. Brave, brave boy ! ’ ’ 

Anna rose from her chair and staggered rather than 
walked forward. 

“ What ! Gerold von Ebertus’s son ? My cousin ? ” 

Egon turned his face to her and gave her a searching 
look through his tears. 

Ah, my child ! My boy ! You are indeed a brave boy, 
Come here to me, Egon. What strange circumstance threw 
us together? You, my cousin ? Thank God, I came here f 
Thank God, I wandered so far from Villingen to find a 
young hero ! ” 

Anna clasped Egon to her and tenderly kissed his cheeks. 
She looked with soft eyes at the fair features, and her whole 
sympathetic nature flowed out to the childish form she 
pressed so closely to her. She placed her pretty cheek to 
his forehead as she rested his head against her breast, and 
was filled with a new and lasting affection for the boy. 

Not a word was spoken for a long time and nothing broke 
the silence of the room except the crackling of the fire and 
Von Dougal’ s footsteps as he paced the room with quick 
and nervous strides. 

The rotund peasant woman looked into the room from 
the slightly opened door, but quickly closed it again as she 
noted the scene. Von Dougal continued his walk and 
glanced with softened eyes at Anna, who had again seated 
herself before the fire, where she had drawn Egon to the 
footstool close to her. His head rested on her lap, as she 
softly stroked his hair. The danger, excitement, and fatigue 


199 


Anna Meets Egon, 

which the boy had undergone told on him and he fell asleep 
in Anna’s arms. She watched him with fond eyes and 
noted the brief struggle between will and the forces of 
nature. His regular breathing was interrupted by nervous 
twitchings as he again lived through the horrible scenes 
which he had witnessed during the past three days, but 
gradually his worn-out body passed into a deep and dream- 
less sleep. 

Von Dougal stepped into the kitchen and had beds pre- 
pared for Anna and the boy. When everything was in 
readiness, he took Kgon in his arms and tenderly carried 
him to rest. 

In a subdued voice he bade Anna good-night, and as he 
extended his hand to her, she said : 

“Herr von Dougal, I am deeply grieved at your added 
sorrow. You have my heartfelt sympathy.” She looked 
into his great, frank eyes, and then dropped her own in a 
confused manner. 

He raised her hand to his lips and withdrew from the 
room. 

He passed out into the chill, dark night and walked from 
sentry to sentry in an aimless, irresolute manner for several 
hours. Finally, tired nature asserted itself, and he, too, laid 
himself down before the fire and fell asleep. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

THK advance; forces mfft. 

C AROEUS, Robertus, and Frey had a long consultation 
immediately after the junction was formed at Monch- 
weiler. After a rest of an hour, it was decided to 
send the wounded men back to Villingen and also to send a 
courier in advance to notify the governor of the condition 
of affairs and the evident intention of the advancing enemy. 

Robertus was again ordered, with a dozen picked riders, 
to retrace his steps, but to fall back upon Carolus’s lines on 
the approach of the Swedish and Wiirtemberg riders. Caro- 
lus decided to remain where he was and await develop- 
ments. Hour after hour passed and no tidings came of an 
advance. Finally, Carolus decided to bend westward with 
two dozen men towards the forest in the direction of the 
Stock wald. 

After two hours of hard riding in the uplands, he reached 
the main road and found to his chagrin Jthat nothing had 
been seen of the enemy either from the direction of St. 
Georgen or Kirnach. He again took a northeasterly course 
and reached the valley that intercepts the plateau of the 
Stockwald and the plain on which Peterzell rests. The 
smoke from the burning ruins of that lately thriving village 
was plainly to be seen as Carolus and his little party of 
horsemen approached the rise of the plateau. 

The main road was passed, and still Carolus continued on 
his course, bending to the northeast and north of the town. 


200 


The Advance Forces Meet, 


201 


With the greatest care his command passed through depres- 
sion and rise until they were nearly north of the ill-fated 
village. Carolus had now described more than a half-circle 
in his hard ride, but not a sign had been seen of the enemy. 

Utterly at a loss to understand the meaning of the sudden 
disappearance of so large a body of troops, he decided to 
move boldly upon Mbnchweiler. Using every precaution, 
he slowly advanced southward again, and learned from a 
couple of villagers who had shown themselves, that the 
entire body of Swedes and their allies under Gultlingen and 
Rau had departed easterly, at noon, towards Eschach. 

Carolus entered the village and noted the hideous and 
barbaric devastation which the invaders had wrought in 
that peaceful village. With a heavy heart he gazed upon 
the dead bodies of the villagers, and upon the charred and 
smouldering ruins of their former habitations. Not a soul 
was to be seen in the entire village. Its inhabitants were 
either murdered or had fled on the first alarm. Carolus 
came upon two houses that were spared and noted that both 
were open. He immediately entered one of them and from 
a hasty investigation determined that they had been used 
as headquarters during the night. He passed out of the 
back of the larger house and nearly stumbled across the 
dead body of a man. 

Carolus stooped, turned it over, and on examination found 
it riddled with bullets. His surprise was increased when he 
noted that the feet were securely tied and a bandage was 
bound around the doomed man’s eyes, partially concealing 
his features which seemed composed and serene. A long 
military cloak enveloped the corpse. 

Like a flash, the true meaning of the tragic scene before 
him entered his mind. He quickly raised himself and 
started back a step or two in horror. 

It was the body of Hugo von Westphal. Passing around 
the house, Carolus gave orders to bring the remains of 
Frey’s companion into the road. The soldiers went through 


202 


Beleaguered, 


the barns and a light wagon was found, upon which fresh 
straw and a suitable cover were placed. An old horse was 
hitched to the wagon, and when all the preparations were 
completed, the whole cavalcade moved through the village 
southerly and again in the direction of Villingen. 

With depressed spirits, Carolus walked his horse at the 
rear of the cortege as they silently passed the smouldering 
ruins and dead bodies of men, women, and children, ruth- 
lessly and brutally murdered. 

When nearly a mile outside the village, and at the forks 
of the road where Robertus had passed his enemies in the 
early light of the dawn, a few villagers were seen hastily 
retreating into the wooded land at the right. Carolus 
called to them, but no attention was paid to the call. A, 
rider was ordered to bring them in. Half dead with fright 
it was no easy matter to assure them that no harm was 
intended and that information only was wanted regarding 
the movements of the Swedes. 

It was from them that Carolus heard the tragic story of 
Hugo von Westphal’s death and a corroboration of the 
skirmishes of Frey and Robertus, in the morning, with the 
advance guard of the enemy. A peasant stated that a 
courier had arrived at the headquarters of the Swedes and 
that the execution of the officer was hurriedly consummated 
by a dozen musketeers. 

The entire body of cavalry had then been formed into 
line, the advance guard called in, and the road to Eschach 
taken. The entire command had moved at a rapid pace in 
departing, and the poor people had followed along the 
road to make sure of their departure and returned in a 
circuitous way to keep away from the northerly and easterly 
part of the town. Their lamentations were bitter, as with 
broken hearts they wended their way once more towards 
their ruined homes and desolate firesides. 

Carolus again changed his plans, ordering two men, with . 
the remains of Hugo, back to their first position of the 



Like a flash, the true meaning of the tragic scene before him 
entered his mind. 201,) 




The Advance Forces Meet. 


203 


morning to join Frey and Robertus. With the remainder 
of his party he took the road toward Kappel to find out the 
meaning of the sudden retreat of the enemy. 

Hour after hour, Carolus and his body of soldiers moved 
along in the steps of the Swedes, and found that they had 
passed through villages and hamlets without stopping. 
They had committed no outrages, impressed no supplies, 
but passed rapidly on. 

The sun declined towards the horizon and yet Carolus 
kept on in steady pursuit over the rough country, passing 
through woodland, dale, and upland, sending his men in twos 
and threes northerly and easterly, always inquiring from the 
inhabitants concerning the movements of the Swedes, and 
always receiving the same answer that the}^ were moving 
along in an easterly direction. 

Kappel was reached and Carolus decided to remain there 
for the night. He posted his sentries and occupied a house 
on the extreme east of the village, where roads converged 
from four directions, and over one of which the enemy must 
pass if a return was made. 

Carolus, worn out by the incessant riding and depressed 
by the scenes which he had witnessed that day, finally 
rolled himself in his mantle and was soon fast asleep. It 
thus happened that Carolus and Von Dougal occupied night 
quarters scarcely a league from each other. 

A larger body of cavalry under Thanner made the circuit 
and was also within a league of Von Dougal’ s night quarters ; 
while a smaller body, sent out by Thanner, actually passed 
between the retreating Swedes and Carolus, and quartered at 
Winkelhof, a mile northwest of Kappel. With the earliest 
traces of dawn, the command under Carolus moved back 
on the road to Ober-Eschach,and in a short hour came upon 
Von Dougal and his foot folk as they were about to retrace 
their steps to Monchweiler. 

Shortly after, a scout returned with the news that the 
advance of Thanner’s command had arrived at Winkelhof 


204 Beleaguered. 

and was then awaiting the main body which was to pass 
through Kappel. 

Carolus and Von Dougal immediately sent a courier back 
to Kappel with despatches informing the ofl&cer of the inex- 
plicable movements of the enemy and that they would await 
Thanner at Ober-Eschach. Couriers were also sent to all 
outposts with orders to fall back on Villingen forthwith. 
The commands of the two friends moved to the appointed 
place in an easy, deliberate manner and awaited the arrival of 
Thanner and his cavalry from Kappel. When the midday 
meal had been disposed of and the soldiery were taking 
needed rest, Carolus recited the events of the previous day 
to Von Dougal and broke the sad tidings of the death of 
Hugo von Westphal to his friend. The desperate escape, 
the flight, and tragic death of his brave friend made a pro- 
found impre.ssion on Von Dougal, and, although he was al- 
ready acquainted with the salient features of the story, the 
sudden and violent ending of the brave man caused a severe 
shock to his mind. 

Carolus on the other hand, heard with intense interest of 
the bravery and persistency displayed by Egon and warmly 
congratulated the boy for his deeds of valor. 

Egon quietly heard the words of commendation and ex- 
hibited no pleasure in the praises bestowed upon him. The 
shock to his youthful mind on hearing of the death of Hugo 
von Westphal was pitiable. He wept and bemoaned the 
loss of the brave man and refused to be comforted, even by 
Anna, who tried her best to draw his mind from the har- 
rowing and tragic tale. 

In the midst of these scenes and when the entire command 
was ignorant of danger or of the approach of the enemy, a 
number of the outposts broke into the town and announced 
the unexpected appearance of a large body of Swedish horse- 
men. Instantly the whole camp was in confusion. Carolus 
and Von Dougal put their soldiers in readiness and in a brief 
space of time the cavalry moved towards the outskirts, 


The Advance Forces Meet, 


205 


while Von Dougal and his foot folk marched rapidly south- 
ward towards Villingen, accompanied by Anna and Kgon. 

Carolus called in all the outposts and at the head of over 
one hundred men awaited developments. Far down in the 
depressions towards Kappel, a large body of cavalry, in- 
fantry, and, apparently, artillery, could be seen moving along. 
As nearly as he could judge, there were a thousand or more 
men. They were still a league or more distant, and as the 
enemy seemed to be unaware of the near presence of armed 
parties, Carolus watched their movements with calmness. 
He immediately despatched a trooper to Von Dougal to in- 
form him of the condition of affairs, urging him to make all 
possible speed to Villingen. 

Carolus then moved away from his position in the out- 
skirts of the town and took to the uplands, well out of sight 
of the advancing army, to get a better view of the land. 
After a hard scramble and numerous detours, he finally 
reached an elevated position from which he could scan the 
surrounding country for several leagues. To his surprise 
and dismay, he noted another and larger body of troops 
with a complete train of wagons bending towards Ober- 
Kschach, apparently from the direction of the advance guard 
of Thanner’s riders, who were quartered at Winkelhof dur- 
ing the night. These two divisions were evidently forming 
a junction at the town just evacuated by Von Dougal and 
Carolus. 

Carolus gazed to the southeast towards the main road and 
discovered still another large party of cavalry wending their 
way to Villingen. 

Upon looking at the road over which Von Dougal was 
retreating and which ran almost parallel with the main road, 
Carolus could see that the foot folk were moving along 
quickly and regularly. 

He again glanced at the body of cavalry at his right and 
determined to block their progress, although they outnum- 
bered his riders nearly two to one. If he failed to do it, 


206 


Beleaguered, 


they would head off Von Dougal before he could reach the 
stone bridge over which he must pass before he would be 
out of danger. 

Quickly commanding his men to fall in, he passed down 
the slope and moved rapidly along in the depressions be- 
tween the main road and the one upon which Von Dougal 
was retreating. It was no easy matter to take more than 
one hundred riders over the undulating country, passing 
through thickets, over water courses, into deep depressions, 
and again across raised lands, and to keep out of sight of the 
large body of cavalry moving in the same direction. 

Several times he thought himself discovered, and each 
time, he bore away at right angles to the general direction 
in which he was heading, only to resume his southerly 
course again. 

When nearly a league had been traversed and there was 
no longer a chance of hiding, he boldly made a dash for the 
main road and reached it a few furlongs ahead of the 
advance guard of the approaching body of cavalry at Nord- 
stetten. 

A sharp turn of the road and a thick wood intercepted the 
two bodies when Carolus posted his soldiers and prepared to 
oppose the advance of the enemy. 

At the head of the column, with a bugler at his side, he 
prepared to parley and gain all the time he could to enable 
Von Dougal to reach the bridge. 

Two horsemen swung around the bend of the road, and on 
perceiving the column with an officer and a bugler at its 
head, immediately reined up their horses. One of them 
wheeled and galloped back, apparently to inform their offi- 
cers, who were riding at the head of the main body, a couple 
of hundred yards behind. The remaining rider looked in- 
differently at Carolus and then cast his eyes at the retreating 
figure of his companion. 

Carolus advanced, taking the bugler with him, command- 
ing the column to remain until he gave orders. He walked 


The Advance Forces Meet. 207 

his horse boldly to the trooper and asked him to whose 
command he belonged. 

“ Bernhard von Gultlingen’s,” answered the man. 

“ Go back and tell him that I, Carolus von Haisus, wish to 
parley with him, and to keep his column at a respectable 
distance.” 

The trooper did not at once do as he was ordered. In- 
stead of obeying, he straightened himself in his saddle and 
insolently asked : 

“And who the devil may you be, to give me orders? ” 

Carolus, instead of answering him, ordered the signal for 
parley from his man and deliberately walked his horse to the 
side of the mounted man, who placed his hand on the hilt 
of his sword. With a quick movement, a lunge, and a short 
jerk, Carolus grasped the trooper by the collar and lifted 
him bodily from his horse. A sharp shake or two and the 
trooper was sent spinning on the road, heels over head. 

“ That ’s who I am, my hearty ; now open your head but 
once more or put your finger on that sword and I will pin 
you down for a landmark. You cattle will never learn to 
respect your betters. Take your horse and do as I tell you 
and quickly.” 

The Wiirtemberger was so astounded at the strength, 
dexterity, and ease with which he was knocked over, that 
he picked himself up from the road, grasped his sword which 
had fallen out of its scabbard, and sheathed it. Without 
uttering a word, he reached for his horse’s bridle and walked 
a few dozen steps towards his companion, who was returning 
at the head of a dozen riders. 

Carolus raised his hand and called with loud voice to halt. 
Turning to his bugler, he caused the signal for parley to be 
again sounded. The riders stopped, and from behind them 
a tall, fine-looking man, clad in heavy armor, buff clothing, 
and high riding boots, issued with a young subaltern oflScer. 
He saluted Carolus and smiled as he advanced to meet him, 
saying : 


2o8 


Beleagtiered, 


“ It is a great honor to meet so valiant a friend. Of what 
service can I be to you, Herr Carolus von Haisus ? ’ ’ 

“Bernhard von Gultlingen, I wish to know the meaning 
of this expedition and your destination. I have come boldly 
forward to a.sk it and I expect an equally candid answer.” 

Carolus surveyed the treacherous but imposing-looking 
man with scarcely concealed scorn and loathing as he asked 
the question. 

‘ ‘ My dear friend, I admire your bravery and appreciate 
your wish to find out what brings me here. To be brief, it 
is to demand the body of Wilhelm von Dougal and that of 
Captain Frey, who violated their parole and murdered more 
than two dozen Swedes and Frenchmen, and incidentally to 
demand the surrender of that little burg above there.” 

Bernhard pointed in the direction of Villingen as he con- 
cluded. He smiled again as he elevated his eyebrows and 
awaited Carolus’s answer. 

“So far as Herr von Dougal is concerned, I refer you to 
him for reply ; for Captain Frey, I cannot answer ; but your 
incidental demand for the fortress of Villingen is to me a 
matter of great personal concern, and to enforce it you will 
have to do better than that.” Carolus waved his hand in 
the direction of Von Gultlingen’s riders. “You cannot 
even pass the road with that handful, and what is more,” 
said Carolus, as he rode close to Bernhard’s side, “unless 
you order those troopers back on the road forthwith, you 
and I will have to measure swords, right here.” 

Quick as thought, Carolus whipped out his long sword 
and drew his pistol, with which he covered the subaltern. 

“ Make but one move and your foul and treacherous heart 
will go to its long account. You,” he said, turning to the 
young officer, “ go back and stay with your riders, quick.” 

Bernhard was astonished and overwhelmed with chagrin 
as he saw how completely he was outwitted. Again and 
again he decided to risk everything and try conclusions with 
the daring man, but his inborn cowardice gained the upper 


The Advanced Forces Meet, 209 

hand and he smiled a faint, sickly smile, as he partly turned 
to his subaltern and gave the necesssary order to call in the 
riders, several dozens of whom had left the road and tried to 
get between Carolus and his column. As they were called 
back by their trumpeters, a wicked laugh rang out from the 
head of the column of Carolus’s soldiers. 

“ Now, Bernhard von Gultlingen, I ask in due form that 
I may return to Villingen and be allowed to do so peaceably. 
If not, the consequences will be on your own head. Which 
shall it be ? ” 

Carolus looked the Suabian squarely in the eyes as he de- 
manded answer. Von Gultlingen looked at Carolus, then at 
the troopers who blocked the entire road ahead of him, then 
he turned his back to the daring man and said : 

“ I will see you again soon. The parley is over.” 

He made a mock bow and touched his helmet as he walked 
his horse towards his.command. Carolus wheeled likewise, 
reached his column and ordered an advance. Deliberately 
he started his troopers on the return to Villingen, wondering 
whether the foot folk on the other road had reached the 
bridge. 

Contrary to his expectation, he was apparently not fol- 
lowed as his troopers trotted briskly along the main road 
from Nordstetten towards Villingen. 

Not five minutes had elapsed, however, before the tumult 
of battle reached his ears. Shot after shot’ rang out upon 
the stillness of the smoky autumn afternoon, and the hoarse 
and muffled cries of men in combat rolled over the undu- 
lating plain behind the riders. 

Carolus instantly ordered a halt, and after a quick glance 
in the direction of the tumult, ordered his troopers back 
again at a gallop. The intervening space between the bend 
of the road and the thicket where Bernhard and Carolus had 
conferred but a few minutes before, was blocked with a mass 

of struggling and desperately fighting soldiers. 

14 


CHAPTER XXV. 


CAROI.US TO THEJ RESCUE. 

T HANNKR, who had reached Weilerbach on his way 
to Kappel, had noted the advance of the Swedes and 
their allies and decided to reach Villingen by the 
direct road. It thus happened that while Von Dougal was 
retreating with his foot folk on the westerly road, Von Gult- 
lingen and his troops were moving on the main road, while 
Thanner with another and larger paVy was also moving in 
the same direction by another road. All four bodies of 
soldiers were thus paralleling each other in their march. 
Bernhard and Thanner were unaware of each other’s prox- 
imity, and it was only a few minutes before Carolus boldly 
emerged on the main road that Thanner’ s scouts discovered 
Bernhard’s riders. 

Thanner immediately divided his troopers, placing Baldus 
Gurdin in command of the heavy cuirassiers, ordering him 
to reach the road back of Bernhard and cut off his retreat, 
while he, at the head of over one hundred lancers and the 
lighter cavalry, quickly passed up the road and galloped 
rapidly over the cross road that joins the main road at 
Nordstetten. 

He reached it a few hundred paces beyond the place where 
Carolus’s command had rested during the conference, not 
ten minutes before. Thanner posted his soldiers and pre- 
pared to attack as soon as the enemy should make the turn 
of the road. With drawn lance and sabre, the two squad- 
rons rested, awaiting the command to charge. 


210 


Carolus to the Rescue, 


21 I 


Danni, at the head of his lancers, immediately followed 
by Kurich, Kanne, George, and Herold, were prepared to 
break through the enemy’s front ranks. Thanner, at the 
head of the column and a little to the side of the road, 
eagerly awaited the sight of the head of the approaching 
column of the enemy. The steady beat of the horses’ hoofs 
could be heard as it echoed through the wood, and the 
nerves of officers and men were on the keen edge of excite- 
ment. 

Suddenly, sharp, quick commands rang out, bugles were 
sounded, and the shrill cries of charging men were heard. 
The familiar bugle sound of the charge floated above the 
confusion of noises, and Thanner and his officers knew that 
Gurdin had reached the rear of the enemy’s column. 

The impetuosity of Gurdin’s attack on the rear of Von 
Gultlingen’s soldiers carried everything before it. The 
heavy riders from the blacksmiths’, brewers’, and tanners’ 
guilds were more than a match for the lighter cavalry who 
opposed them, and the heav}^ sabres rattled death and destruc- 
tion right and left. The burly Gurdin, at the head of his 
soldiers, who formed a wedge immediately behind him, split 
open the ranks of the Wiirtemberg riders and forced many 
of them into the ditches on both sides of the road. 

Thanner gave quick command as the cuirassiers broke 
into the rear ranks, and with levelled lance and poised sabre, 
his hundred men thundered over the intervening space. 
Danni and his lancers struck what was now the rear of the 
column of the enemy and a horrible tumult ensued. 

Gurdin was pressing from one end, and Thanner, whose 
advance was scarcely noticed before he struck, knocked over 
the riders right and left. Thus two wedges were slowly but 
surely splitting the enemy in twain. 

Danni and Enrich were both knocked out of their saddles, 
but by an almost superhuman effort the former clung to 
his horse’s bridle and saved himself. Thanner, with great 
bravery, forced himself into the gap and swung the ancient 


212 


Beleaguered, 


sabre of his family with fearful effect. He was opposed by 
two young officers, who fought desperately to bring him 
down. One dropped off his horse struck to the death, but 
the other discharged his pistol almost in the face of the 
brave officer. A frantic grasp at the pommel of the saddle, 
a nerveless clutch at his head, and the former commandant 
of Villingen fell off his horse a corpse. 

Great consternation ensued among his soldiers, but only 
for a second or two. Then with renewed anger and frenzied 
hate, they fought with fearful execution. The hoarse 
shouts of “God with us ! “ from Gurdin’s riders sounded 
closer and closer and the two points of the wedge were com- 
ing together through the living, writhing mass of men and 
horses. The horrible rattle of sabres, the crash of lance, 
the loud explosions of pistols, and the dull thud of the mace, 
together with the fearful curses and cries of the fighting 
mass, made a frightful and deafening confusion of sounds. 

Von Gultlingen, penned in by a ditch on either side of 
the road and jammed and pressed from both front and rear, 
saw the imminent danger in which he was placed. With 
all the energy at his command he directed his troopers. He 
and his officers fought bravely foot by foot, but hemmed in 
as he was, only a portion of his men could oppose the attack. 
In sheer desperation, he wheeled most of his men and fell 
furiously on Thanner’s troopers. The bugles sounded the 
charge and the whole weight of his column moved now on 
the Villingen lancers. 

Danni, who had again mounted his horse, and George, 
and Herold, were literally shoved aside by the headlong 
movement of Bernhard’s Wiirtembergers. The point of 
the wedge was turned after a furious and desperate effort, 
and Bernhard’s men passed the rear of Danni’s riders after 
a running fight with the rest of the column, who stubbornly 
contested the other half of the road. The two parts of 
Thanner’s cavalrymen were thus joined, but Bernhard was 
now between them and Villingen. 


Carolus to the Rescue, 


213 


There was no respite, however, for Bernhard quickly 
formed his men and with irresistible force again galloped to 
the attack. 

His impact was fearful, but it was not so powerful as the 
former attack upon him, for in their mad rush they met the 
well-known wedge of lancers and were split in two again. 

Scarcely had Bernhard von Gultlingen struck the men of 
Villingen again, and before the rear of his column had fairly 
moved to the attack, when a war-cry of terrible fierceness 
was heard behind them. The thunder of horses’ hoofs re- 
verberated through the wood, and the loud blasts of bugles 
broke upon the ears of the astounded Wiirtembergers. 

Tike a flash, Carolus, with Rheinhold and Haller, bounded 
into their midst and mowed them down like grain before the 
scythe. 

“ God with us, hurrah ! ” “ Down with the traitors ! ” 

“Kill! Slay!” “ Gerold for us ! ” “A Carolus! A Caro- 
lus ! ” and other fierce and loud cries rose above the din. 
Another shout from the other end of the road greeted them, 
and with renewed efforts the devoted column of Bernhard 
von Gultlingen was hewed, hacked, and torn by the fierce 
and frenzied soldiers of Villingen. 

“ Rothweil ! Aha ! Rothweil, remember Rothweil ! Trai- 
tors ! Dogs ! ’ ’ 

For several minutes the unequal contest was waged ; then 
followed a panic, and the men of Von Gultlingen dashed by 
twos and fours, then by half-dozens, across the ditch and fled 
precipitately. Von Gultlingen, in a perfect fury of despair, 
was directing the defence of both ends of his command ; but 
the end was near, and with a quick order, he had the retreat 
blown by his trumpeters. Then he jumped his horse across 
the ditch and fled headlong into the wood at his left, followed 
by several dozen riders. 

Carolus had fought his way into the thick of the fight, 
and was within a few yards of Gurdin, who had again forced 
himself through the enemy. As they were about to meet in 


214 


Beleagtiered. 


the centre of the enemy, several shots rang out above the 
deafening noise, and Danni fell out of his saddle to the 
ground. Haller dropped his sabre, and two men at his side 
fell out of their saddles. Carolus swept one of the men out 
of his saddle, and thrust another through the body, when his 
own horse was shot under him. He fell heavily to the 
ground and was pinned down by the horse’s body. Taking 
his sword in his left hand, he drew his pistol from the hol- 
ster. A furious lunge at him missed, and the trooper was 
shot through the body for his pains. Gurdin had seen 
Carolus fall, and with the fall the fearful and tremendous 
strength of the giant horseman was roused to its full extent. 
At the head of five or six men, he succeeded in breaking 
through the thin wall of fighting soldiers, and quickly stood 
guard over the fallen leader. The Wiirtemberg cavalry was 
now practically shoved off the road and dispersed right and 
left. 

Gurdin ordered the fleeing enemy to be followed, and then, 
in the leafless and sombre thicket, and far into the fields be- 
yond, a series of duels was fought out. Rheinhold took 
command of threescore or so of Thanner’s and Carolus’s 
commands, and pressed the fleeing enemy closely for a quar- 
ter of an hour, when Gurdin again called them back. 

Philip Thanner’s body was tenderly taken up and fastened 
to a horse, to be conveyed to Villingen. Carolus was re- 
leased immediately after Gurdin reached him, and beyond a 
few bruises, was unharmed. Danni and Haller were more 
seriously wounded, the former by a shot in the right fore- 
arm, the latter by a ball in the shoulder. Eleven dead men 
in all, and twenty-three wounded, were carried by the sol- 
diers as their march to Villingen was resumed. When the 
stone-bridge was finally reached, they found there Von Dou- 
gal, calm and collected. He was posted with his musketeers 
and pikemen at this point of vantage, and assisted in the 
removal of the dead and wounded to the city, a few furlongs 
beyond. 


Carolus to the Rescue, 


215 


The death of the late commandant of the city, and the 
wounding of the officers and soldiers, caused a great commo- 
tion in Villingen, but the glorious victory over the treacher- 
ous and recreant Wiirtembergers blunted the edge of pain and 
sorrow which death had spread through the homes of the 
brave and loyal inhabitants of Villingen. Thirty-eight of 
Bernhard von Gultlingen’s troopers were slain, and nearly 
seventy were wounded or taken prisoners. 

The chill evening winds were blowing from the plains 
east of the city as the great draw bridge of the St. Francis 
Tower was drawn up into the solid recesses built for it, and 
all watches were doubled for the night. The morrow prom- 
ised to bring stirring events with it, but the valiant defend- 
ers were well satisfied with the aspect of affairs. All day 
long until the drawbridge was hoisted, wagon- train after 
wagon-train had entered the city, and hundreds of cattle 
were stabled, in addition to the quantities which former 
levies had produced. 

Never had Villingen been in a better position than now to 
face bravely her numerous enemies, and with hopeful hearts 
her inhabitants looked forward to the morrow. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


THK CROWN INN. 

T he Crown Inn was situated in the southern end of the 
city, scarcely a hundred paces from the St. John 
Tower. It was much frequented by the chief officers 
during the long evenings of the autumn and winter, and was 
likewise the rendezvous where much of the business of the 
city was unofficially transacted. Many episodes, ludicrous 
and grave, which gave both direction and effect to subsequent 
events, occurred in the Herrenstube of this quaint and un- 
obtrusive little tavern. 

Within its four walls, many expressions of independent 
opinion and much of the inside history of the city uncon- 
sciously leaked out through its bibulous patrons, when either 
condition or purpose favored. More particularly had this 
been the case during the years just passed, when domestic 
quarrels w^ere fomented either for personal motives or from 
the desire to improve the status of a particular clique or sect. 
Although Villingen was a strongly Catholic city, yet a con- 
siderable portion of her inhabitants, by reason of the burden 
imposed upon them by the exactions of ecclesiastic parties, 
either mildly inclined to the evangelical classes, or were se- 
cretly in league with the forces that sought to destroy for- 
ever the temporal welfare of the Church of Rome in Germany. 

Not only in the ranks of the humbler classes, where the 
reformed religion seemed to take deeper root, but among 
some of the higher municipal officers, did the growing ten- 

2x0 


The Crown Inn, 


217 


dencies manifest themselves, and while personal profit or in- 
dividual gain lured many a recalcitrant into the camp of the 
opposition, the rapid shifting of events and the growing 
signs of impending danger to the city again dispelled the 
concord which selfish motives had engendered. 

Thus it happened that when the ecclesiastics withdrew 
from the pact into which they had entered with the munici- 
pal officers, when the tithes were entirely withdrawn from 
the Church, and when both civilian and soldier appropriated 
everything for the commonwealth, the latent feelings of op- 
position again took a decided and aggressive upward ten- 
dency. The classes which naturally protested against 
ecclesiastical dominion thus found opportunity to advance 
their ideas in the general denunciation of the Churchmen. 

The Crown Inn was for weeks a battle-ground for individ- 
ual champions of the various cliques, and the war of words 
w'as carried On with great energy, and, at times, even with 
considerable heat. The sessions over the decanters were 
often enlivened by the presence of one or more of the higher 
military officers, and then the wordy strife took acute form. 

On the evening of the retreat of the forces of Thanner, 
Carolus, Von Dougal, and Robertus, there was a larger at- 
tendance than usual in the spacious room of the tavern. 
Burgomaster Sohertler and his shadow, Joseph Provence, to- 
gether with three or four of his clerks entered the already 
crowded room, while Baldus Gurdin was relating the details 
of the cavalry charge to an intensely interested crowd that 
had gathered round the table at which he sat. His huge 
proportions seemed to inflate into greater height and breadth 
as he enlarged upon and exaggerated his deeds in the strug- 
gle. He had just related how, at the head of his men, he 
had forced himself clear through the entire column ahead of 
him, and had personally killed his tenth man, when the 
burgomaster drew a chair to the outside of the circle which 
spread about the huge leader of the heavy cavalry. 

“I drw back again thus/’ Gurdin went on, “and went 


218 


Beleaguered. 


at them again until I came face to face with that yellow- 
livered Gultlingen. When he saw me, he ordered his men 
away and fled right back to the rear of his line. That ’s the 
kind of a dog the chief of the Wiirtembergers is.” 

‘‘ Did any of your men fight at all, Baldus? ” interjected 
Sohertler, when the redoubtable warrior stopped for breath. 

” Who asks that ? ” said Baldus, raising himself and look- 
ing over the group in the direction of the thin voice which 
piped over the heads of the circle. 

‘‘I, Baldus. As usual, you did the whole thing and 
strung the poor Wiirtembergers on your sabre like sausages 
on a link,” answered the burgomaster. 

” Pooh ! You quill-drivers, what do you know of fighting ? 
You take your life in your hands every time you sit astride 
of a blind horse. What right have you to question deeds of 
valor?” 

Gurdin rolled his eyes as most becomes a warrior and 
swelled with importance. 

” Right, Baldus ! Horses are for soldiers and not for civil- 
ians ; but you ought to ride an elephant and borrow his 
trumpet. You would then be appropriately mounted and 
could make more noise.” 

A laugh broke from some of the listeners. Baldus was 
visibly angered and irritated at the unprovoked sally of the 
burgomaster. He reached out and took a long draught 
from a tankard which was before him. He knew he was no 
match for the keen civilian and it rankled him considerably. 
Undaunted, however, he returned to the fray and said, as he 
wiped his mouth with his sleeve : 

‘ ‘ There was a time when we listened to what you had to 
say, but since you see nothing good in deeds of valor or 
stout defence against enemies in general, your sharp tongue 
has been blunted and does not cut so deep.” 

” Your remarks are as opaque as your intellect is dull, my 
good Baldus,” rejoined Sohertler, as the amused faces of the 
circle turned upon him, 


The Crown Inn. 


219 


“ Right, my loyal Burgomaster ! But my intellect thinks 
as it fights and isn’t afraid to do so, either. You say one 
thing and generally mean another — you and your little 
brood of black frocks over in the Rathhaus.” 

Sohertler was visibly hit by the shot he received from the 
huge chief of the blacksmiths’ guild, who continued as he 
stood up : 

‘ ‘ When the sledge comes down it generally hits, and it 
makes the sparks fly, too, Herr Burgomaster.” 

Franciscus Fumbas and Robertus had entered the room as 
Baldus was concluding his compliments. lyiimbas cast a 
quick glance at the burgomaster as he rose from his chair 
and walked over to the other end of the room, followed by 
Provence and the clerks, who did not relish the turn events 
had taken. Fumbas shut the door behind him after usher- 
ing a tall, broad-shouldered man into the room. 

“At it again, Gurdin ! What ’s the matter now? Has 
the burgomaster been stepping on your corns again ? ’ ’ 

“I don’t know about stepping. Who looks the most 
stepped on, Fumbas ? ” 

As the newcomers took seats, the circle around Gurdin’ s 
table broke up, and dispersed about the room. Fumbas sat 
down and, motioning to the stranger, said : 

“This is Captain Frey of the Austrian Army, who was 
captured at Rothweil and escaped. He brought the original 
appointment to Sir Gerold from Vienna, as far as Rothweil, 
at least. 

“ Captain, this is Baldus Gurdin, our heaviest trooper, 
head of the smiths’ guild in Villingen, and” — laughing as 
he continued, after the men had shaken hands — “ he can lift 
more, eat and drink more, and hit harder than any man in 
the city.” 

Frey, Robertus, and a number of others laughed heartily 
at this sally. Lumbas looked over at the group around the 
burgomaster, and said in a raised tone : 

“ He was also the man that routed the entire rear of Von 


2 20 Beleaguered. 

Gultlingen’s Wiirtembergers to-day. Do you hear that, 
Sohertler ? ” 

‘ ‘ I heard it before you came, Lumbas, with the most elab- 
orate details. He is a veritable Samson, only he slays the 
Philistines with a sabre, so he says,” snapped the choleric 
head of the civilians, amid a loud laugh from his group. 

Gurdin, who had swelled again at the praise he received 
from Lumbas, suddenly collapsed as the sharp retort came 
back from the burgomaster. He grew red in the face, and 
was greatly angered. 

For several years Gurdin and Sohertler had been at 
swords’ points on various questions which agitated the local 
forum, and the wordy battles had at all times been fast and 
furious. Gurdin always espoused the soldiers’ cause, and 
was opposed to the domination of the civil classes on general 
principles. When the magistrates and ecclesiastics joined 
issues the battle grew warmer, and although the civil and 
military officers were again on a peaceful footing, the burly 
Gurdin never lost an opportunity to rub Sohertler, whose 
election for the last term he had almost defeated. The bur- 
gomaster heartily retaliated whenever occasion afforded, and 
even went so far as to institute unfair divisions among the 
guilds, singling out the blacksmiths’ for his particular mode 
of reprisal on Gurdin and his followers. 

Frey, Robertus, and Lumbas roared at the sharp retort, 
while Gurdin was more deeply incensed than ever. 

“That’s the thanks one gets for trying to protect the 
dried herrings at the Rathhaus. I wonder what that sharp- 
tongued stork would have done in the field to-day ? Proba- 
bly stuck his bill under his wing and stood on one foot to 
save the other.” 

Sohertler did not answer, but joined in the conversation 
at the other end of the room. Tankard after tankard was 
brought to the table at which Gurdin sat, and he drank 
heavily. 

Frey, Lumbas, and Robertus, not to be outdone by the 


The Crown Inn, 


221 


others, followed the pace Gurdin set for them. A number 
of burghers kept up the unequal contest, and the room rang 
with song, talk, and reminiscence. 

Gurdin was soon in a condition which left nothing to be 
desired for a renewal of the war of words which he had en- 
tered into with the burgomaster and his friends. Indeed, 
between libations, he cast ugly glances at the circle of black- 
frocked civilians who congregated at the other end of the 
room. Every laugh or jest passed seemed to the burly 
trooper as being levelled at him, and he rolled his eyes fero- 
ciously at the group. Eumbas quietly, but with great de- 
light, fanned the flames of discord, and steadily prodded the 
huge blacksmith by word and look into a condition of extreme 
ugliness. 

A laugh of more than ordinary heartiness broke from the 
civilian group, and a dozen heads were simultaneously 
turned in the direction of the cuirassier. Gurdin could no 
longer contain himself, and he shouted to the merrymak- 
ers : 

“ Can’t you find anything better to do than to make fun 
of us over here? Just remember that we are enlisted for 
the war, and it makes not much difference whom we prac- 
tise on.” 

Another and louder shout of laughter greeted Gurdin 
from the burgomaster’s crowd. Rocher, a burly, red-faced 
wine-merchant, who looked as though he might be his own 
best customer, and who had an instinctive hatred for all sol- 
diers, rolled his big, round head and said, as he pointed a 
big, swelled thumb over his shoulder, in the direction of 
Gurdin : 

” I really think Baldus takes us for Wiirtembergers, and 
wishes to string more sausages on his redoubtable sabre.” 

“Yes,” interjected Winter, a little disfigured clock-maker. 
“Eike the giant of Waldshut, he craves human flesh and 
will spit us on his spear, the boar hunter ! ” 

Winter, who always took refuge behind the cloak of the 


222 


Beleaguered. 


burgomaster and depended upon his deformity to escape 
from the consequences of his sharp tongue, grinned mali- 
ciously at the big cuirassier. 

Sohertler glanced approvingly at his henchmen as they 
sputtered and grinned at their own sallies. He said nothing, 
however, but looked covertly, under the brim of his enor- 
mous, black, high-crowned hat, at the group upon whom the 
biting remarks were being hurled. 

Baldus, now thoroughly enraged, rose in his chair and 
took a couple of strides towards his maligners. Lumbas, 
however, held and tried to calm him, as he attempted to pass 
the officer. Not to be thwarted, however, he quickly took 
an earthenware tankard from the table and with a quick 
movement but uncertain aim, he threw it squarely at the 
group at the end of the room, saying at the top of his voice : 

“ You craven sons of pigs, I ’ll teach you to pay due re- 
spect to the uniform, if you have no loyalty in your hearts, 
you infamous, evangelical hounds.” 

He wrested himself free from lyumbas and walked quickly 
to where the little clock-maker sat. Scarcely with percepti- 
ble effort, he yanked him out of his chair and held him at 
arm’s length, shaking him violently. 

An idea seemed to strike the blacksmith as he dangled the 
little, deformed figure before him. With a few bounds, he 
rushed to the door, opened it, and threw him out into the 
street with the force of a catapult, before anyone could inter- 
fere. With a red face and blazing eyes, he then ran up to 
Rocher, saying : 

” You ’re next, you bloated soak. I ’ll teach you to speak 
more respectfully of your city’s defenders hereafter. Out ! 
Out!” 

Rocher grasped at Gurdin to prevent his evident purpose, 
but he might as well have attempted to stop a horse. With 
a few twists and jerks, the wine-merchant went sprawling 
into the dark street after the clock-maker. 

‘ ‘ Who ’s next ? ’ ’ shouted Gurdin, as he again approached 


The Crown Inn. 


223 


the big table. Sohertler, pale as death, stood up, and point- 
ing his lean fingers at Gurdin, said in a quick, strained 
voice : 

“ This has gone far enough, Gurdin. You are a disgrace 
to the city with your violence and brutality. You shall pay 
for this outrage, if the law can be enforced in these days of 
excess and military despotism.” 

“ Will you doit, or any one of half a dozen of your select 
body of traitors here ? ” said Gurdin as his eyes rolled over 
the faces of those around the table. 

“Traitors, eh? We shall make you answer for that, 
you insolent and abusive bear.” 

The burgomaster was enraged beyond endurance, and 
without thinking of the consequences, threw a full glass of 
wine squarely into the face of Gurdin, who was leaning with 
his two hands far across the table. 

Baldus could contain himself no longer, but rushed pell- 
mell through the group, knocking them over like tenpins. 
He grasped the Burgomaster by the collar, knocked off his 
hat, and shook him soundly. Tike a vice his huge hand 
grasped the collar of Sohertler, while he pulled that digni- 
tary’s nose in rough fashion with his other hand. A tre- 
mendous hubbub ensued. Lumbas, Robertus, and Frey 
rushed over and tried to separate the burgomaster and black- 
smith, while rough hands were laid on the doughty cavalry- 
man. 

“ Make me pay for my remarks, will you ? ” he continued 
as he pulled the nose right and left. “ Make me pay, you 
evangelical dog ? I know you and your little band of in- 
formers. Make me pay ? I may as well pay much.” 

After a tremendous effort, Ttimbas and Frey succeeded in 
freeing the burgomaster from the grasp of Gurdin. With 
a glance of deep hatred, he looked at the giant trooper, and 
picking up his hat, left the Crown Inn with a ludicrous and 
exaggerated show of offended dignity. In the years of 
heated strife and controversy between the factions of the two 


224 


Beleaguered. 


men, nothing like this had happened before, and while per- 
sonal violence had often been threatened, the differences 
had resolved themselves into wordy wars only. 

Danni, the proprietor of the Crown Inn, a valiant man 
and chief of the taverners’ guild, took no active part in the 
bloodless battles that raged in his tavern, and, with the 
usual diplomacy of his class, sided with none and oppressed 
none. He was lying in the upper room, nursing the wound 
which he had received in the afternooon during the charge 
on Von Gultlingen. This fact, undoubtedly, had its bearing 
on the unusual scene which had just taken place, for in his 
unavoidable absence from the room, his portly and pleasant- 
faced wife and one or two helpers supplied the place usuall}’- 
occupied by the astute proprietor of the inn. 

Such a scene would never have occurred had Danni been 
present, as he had much influence both with soldiers and 
with civilians. A majority of the latter left when Sohertler 
and his party departed to nurse their wrath and to find 
means of punishing the choleric blacksmith. J^umbas, Frey, 
Robertus, and a dozen others again went to their table, while 
the wife of Danni directed the restoring of the Herrenstube 
to its normal condition. 

Gurdin, who rejoined them, was still in an ugly mood. 
After a few moments of silence he blurted out : 

“ The miserable dogs are not satisfied to oppose secretly 
the wishes of their townsmen, but must insult those from 
whom they might learn a lesson in loyalty.” 

“You have spoken of traitors several times to-night, 
Gurdin, and you now repeat the accusation in a sober mind. 
What do you mean ? ’ ’ asked Tumbas. 

“Just what I say. They put on a face of loyalty, but 
behind the backs of Gerold and Carolus they are opposing 
them. Some of them are even capable of following the 
example of that hell-hound of Rothweil and would rather 
surrender this city than take the chances of manful resist- 
ance like true men.” 


The Crown Inn. 


225 


“Are 3^ou serious and do you know anything that would 
indicate treachery on the part of anyone in this city ? ’ ’ again 
asked lyumbas in a lowered voice. 

“ Of course I am serious. Do you think we don’t know • 
a thing when we see it ? Do you think those white-livered 
quill-drivers want to take the chances of destruction and all 
the rest, if they can buy off the Swedes and Wiirtembergers, 
out of the funds of the city ? Why do you suppose they 
always stick together, about two or three dozen of them ? 
Don’t you suppose I know that while they are smiling at 
the governor and taking part in the ceremonies, they are 
secretly working to prevent a siege and will help to compro- 
mise the differences rather than fight ? Ask my right-hand 
man Weller, who is playing as one of them. He will tell 
you what they are trying to do. He was with them at the 
burgomaster’s house a few nights ago.’’ 

“You astonish me,’’ said Dumbas, as he glanced know- 
ingly at Robertus and Frey. “ We must lay this matter 
before Carolus to-morrow and sift it to the bottom. Mean- 
while it is growing late, and after the hard work of the day, 

I am going home.’’ 

lyumbas paid the score and together the four men left the 

Crown Inn. 

15 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


bkrtha von haisus. 

T he morning following the exciting events just de- 
scribed, broke clear and bright. Autumn was ad- 
vancing rapidly into the cold, crisp days that always 
precede the approach of winter in the uplands of Baden. 
The storks had left their nests and commenced their long 
emigrations to the sunlit plains, far beyond the towering 
Alps which scintillated and glowed in the brilliant sunlight 
to the south. The hoar frost glistened and sparkled in a 
million tiny rays as the yellow orb of day raised its face 
above the eastern hills. 

In the sitting-room of Carolus’s house, Bertha was busily 
engaged in superintending the preparations for breakfast. 
A new and important visitor was housed under the friendly 
roof of her brother. A bright smile suffused her face as she 
dwelt upon the objects of her solicitude. In Von Dougal, 
she recognized a man of extraordinary power and perception, 
and to her studious and rich mind he was a deep study, for 
he combined not only the best characteristics of the soldier, 
but was a man of deep reasoning powers and, moreover, 
well versed in the arts which grace life and which were only 
too often lacking in the education of the men of that blood- 
thirsty and critical period. 

With graceful movements, she arranged the linen and 
service and carefully examined the little bunches of flowers 
with which each plate was adorned. The blazing logs on 

226 


Bertha Von Haisus. 


227 


the ample hearth crackled a merry accompaniment to her 
thoughts as she busied herself about the breakfast table. 
She placed a bunch of beautiful oleanders at the plate of the 
newly arrived guest and rested her hands lovingly on the 
bright flowers. Her thoughts wandered to one whom she 
loved without hope, and who was separated by the cruel 
shackles of circumstances and beyond the possibilities of 
requited affection. Her soft and dreamy eyes looked pen- 
sively on the sweet, fragrant flowers as she fondled them, 
and her curls hung in two brown lines on either side of her 
face and rolled gracefull}" down on the bosom of her white 
morning jacket. Thus she stood in thought for some time, 
the logs singing a bright and cheery song to her musings. 
Finally, she threw back her head, gave the curls a shake as 
if she had decided to rebel against the conclusions which 
she had formed : 

“Who knows? The dark days of my life may turn to 
sunshine even as this beautiful morning succeeds the night. 
Ah, Gerold ! Star of my life and sun of my existence, you 
may yet be free to stretch your hands to me and make me 
happy. His son ! Handsome and courageous, kind-hearted, 
sympathetic and modest — child in years, yet exposed to the 
blighting influences of corruption. His son ? Egon, snatched 
from the withering influences of unworthy surroundings, and 
under our roof! Ah, I can see the influence of Von Dougal 
in his manner. The keen glance of the eagle, yet the soft 
eyes of the dove ; the fearless action of the warrior, yet the 
shy modesty of the artless girl. He is surely a scion of ” 

A knock at the door suddenly brought her train of reflec- 
tions to a standstill. Rousing herself, she started back a few 
steps, then in a pleasant voice said : 

“Enter.” 

Egon crossed the threshold, greeted Bertha with a smile 
and extended his hand. 

“Good-morning, Miss Bertha, I thought I was the only 
one up.” 


228 


Beleaguered, 


“ Good-morning, my dear Kgon. I am very glad to see 
you looking so well. You were very tired last night, after 
your adventures, too. How does it seem to be among friends 
and secure from the dangers to which you were so long ex- 
posed ? ” 

“ Ah, I didn’t mind the danger or the exposure, either, 
for that matter. I only wanted to be among friends, so that 
I could feel, so that I ” 

Egon walked to the window and did not finish his sen- 
tence. Bertha quickly walked to his side and placing her 
arm around his neck, continued his words for him : 

“So that you could feel your dear heart at rest and escape 
the cruel scenes which your young mind cannot accept with- 
out a shudder and a pang. Yes, my boy, I understand. 
Here, you are as welcome as the" sun. No efibrt shall be 
too great to please you and nothing shall interfere with your 
complete happiness. But tell me, Kgon, do you not wish to 
see your father? Do you not wish to tell him wdth your 
own tongue the story of your escape ? ’’ 

“ Oh, Miss Bertha, I never saw him, I never ” Kgon 

again became confused as the rush of events came over his 
mental vision. Singly and in groups the tales which had 
been impressed upon him passed before his mind and as- 
sumed the most fantastic forms. 

Bertha watched intently the play of his features, and while 
she scarcely understood the true meaning of the thoughts 
that revolved through the boy’s mind, yet with that mar- 
vellous intuition which characterizes all sympathetic and 
pure natures, she divined in a measure the cause of his evi- 
dent embarrassment. Lovingly she looked into the depths 
of the boy’s large, gray eyes and read the meaning. 

“No, Kgon, you never knew your father. You never 
knew him except as shamefully misrepresented and purpose!)’ 
reviled to suit the purposes of those who instructed you. 
You never knew the depths of his nature, his loyalty, his 
lofty ideals, and his refinement. You never knew the beauty 


Bertha Von Haisus, 


229 


of his thoughts, his kindness, his charity, and, above all, his 
love for you, his son and heir, proud descendant of ah an- 
cient house and representative of a long line of illustrious 
men.” 

“But, Miss Bertha ” interrupted Egon. 

“ But you are a child yet ; the scales will drop from your 
eyes and the truth will be revealed to you. You shall be 
your own judge and you shall measure your father’s worth 
with your own gauge.” 

Bertha’s classical features were radiant with the depth of 
her feeling, and the intense love and admiration for Gerold 
reflected so plainly in her features made a profound impres- 
sion on the boy. With a still more confused effort, he 
stammered : 

“That is what Herr von Dougal told me. Miss Bertha. 
He always spoke like that, but ” 

‘ ‘ Herr von Dougal spoke like that and everyone speaks 
like that here. To know him is to love him, and to under- 
stand him is to respect him.” 

Bertha stopped short, for a deep glow suffused her cheeks 
and mounted her brow. She saw that she had revealed 
herself to Egon, who now looked at her with an inquiring 
gaze. An awkward situation seemed imminent, but was 
happily averted as Carolus entered the room with Von 
Dougal. 

“Good-morning, my sister, and you, Egon. You are up 
early, my boy, after your trying experiences. How do you 
feel?” 

“ Very well, thank you, Herr Carolus,” quietly answered 
Egon. 

Von Dougal greeted Bertha, then took Egon’s hands and 
led him to the window. He laid his hand on his head and 
looked into his eyes. 

“ I am glad to see you looking so well, my dear boy. 
It is a great pleasure to have you with me.” 

He led him back to the table, and amid speculations as 


230 


Beleaguered. 


to the chances of the advance on the city of the Swedes 
and Wurtembergers, the morning meal was despatched. 
The city was quiet and no enemy was seen. A sharp look- 
out was kept in every direction and several small parties 
patrolled the various roads that led to the city gates. 

Carolus and Egon walked to the Franciscan Tower and 
passed to the outer works, where some alterations and re- 
pairs were being made. 

Von Dougal remained to enter some memoranda which he 
faithfully made in his diary each day. 

Soon after Carolus and Egon left, Anna, fresh, rosy, and 
radiant, entered Carolus’s house and bustled at once into 
Bertha’s room. 

“ Where is he, Bertha?” 

“ Who ? ” quietly asked Bertha. 

“ Who ? Why, how ridiculous of me ! — Egon, of course,” 
explained Anna, as a deep flush mounted her temples and 
she busied herself with a work-bag. 

‘ ‘ Oh ! ’ ’ smiled Bertha, ‘ ‘ I thought you meant Carolus. 
A glance under her long lashes, however, belied her words. 
Anna’s dimples formed, and a rippling laugh broke from her, 
hearty, childlike, and cheer3^ 

“ Well, suppose I did n’t mean Carolus, Bertha, would you 
feel offended if I meant Herr von Dougal ? ’ ’ 

“ Offended ! My dear girl, hardly. I do not blame you 
for taking a lively interest in him. He is an unusually 
fine man and much to be admired.” 

Anna again blushed at the unexpected compliment and 
changed the subject instantly. 

“ Where is Egon? ” 

‘ ‘ He walked to the outer wall with my brother, a few 
moments ago,” answered Bertha. 

“Is it decided to keep Gerold still in ignorance of his 
son’s arrival ? As if it could be kept a secret in this little 
city ! ” said Anna, as she answered her own question. 

“ Carolus and Von Dougal seem to think it best to let the 


Bertha Von Hazsus, 


231 


boy be his own judge, to let him offer to be taken to his 
father, instead of urging him ; but I shall insist on telling 
Gerold myself if this does not happen to-day,” added Bertha. 

“ It seems all wrong, but perhaps it is better that way. I 
said nothing to Madame von Kbertus or to Gerold of my ad- 
venture with Egon, and you can imagine that in the excite- 
ment of my disappearance and of the battle yesterday, it was 
no easy matter to explain my absence. Madame Kbertus 
lectured me soundly on the impropriety of my actions and 
told me of the terrible fears they had when I failed to return. 
They sent out messengers in all directions, but of course they 
did not find me,” laughed Anna. 

” What did Gerold say to you ? ” asked Bertha. 

“Nothing. He heard my story and smiled. He made 
me angrier with that smile than if he had scolded me out- 
right,” pouted Anna. 

“ You see, that is what follows when you go unattended 
upon horseback rides. How easy it would have been for 
you to have fallen into the hands of those terrible Wiirtem- 
bergers, or even the Swedes ! You were very indiscreet, 
Anna. Your ride might have cost you your freedom, if 
not your life, as I told you last night.” 

“ Well, I was in good hands and well protected ; but you 
should have been with us in the retreat. I tell you it was 
exciting, and as long as it did not come to blows, I 
enjoyed it immensely.” 

Bertha looked at her a moment and said : 

“Yes, my dear, you should have been a man.” 

“Oh, should I? Perhaps you are right. I do enjoy 
excitement and sports of all kinds, but still ” 

“ But still what ? ” 

Bertha again looked at Anna from under her lashes as she 
busied herself with examining some linen. 

“Why, I meant to say, that perhaps my tastes will 
resolve themselves into more feminine pursuits when I get to 
be as old as you aro.” 


232 


Beleaguered. 


She laughed a merry, bright laugh. Von Dougal entered 
the room and smilingly greeted Anna. 

“ Well, little truant, how do you feel after your adven- 
ture ? A soldier’s life in the field is not always agreeable, 
even if you see the best side, as you did.” 

‘ ‘ Anna has just told of the keen enjoyment the unexpected 
adventure afibrded her, Herr von Dougal, and I believe 
really that she did enjoy it. She always wanted to be a 
man, you know,” said Bertha as she glanced at Anna. 

‘ ‘ But excuse me for a moment, I must attend to a few little 
duties.” 

She left the room to give orders to the servants for the day. 
Von Dougal took the chair vacated by Bertha, and with his 
frank, open countenance, looked admiringly at Anna. 

“You look well. Miss, Anna. Would you and Bertha 
like to walk on the wall this morning ? I must report soon 
at headquarters and should be charmed to escort you this 
bright, beautiful morning.” 

” I shall be delighted, I am sure, for I can’t get too much 
air and sunshine. I always feel depressed when I am cooped 
up in the house,” answered Anna. 

“But I presume it makes a difference whether one has 
company or is alone. It does with me.” 

“ Yes, it makes some difference.” Anna raised her eyes 
slowly from her work and looked Von Dougal squarely in 
the face. He now in turn was visibly embarrassed at the 
calm, searching glance which Anna bent on him. With the 
adroitness of a clever woman, Anna relieved the situation in 
a second. 

” What do you think is the best to do with Egon, Herr 
von Dougal ? ’ ’ 

“Just what we decided on last night. To wait a day or 
so before acquainting Sir Gerold with the fact of his son’s 
arrival. Egon is a strange boy and must be thoroughly 
understood. Eet him revolve matters a little in his own 
mind and the result will come surely. I know him well. 


Bertha Von Haisus. 


233 


Nothing can be accomplished by driving. The bo'w has 
been bent and the arrow is on its flight. Wait until we see 
how good the aim has been before we launch another 
shaft.” 

Bertha again entered the room and glanced quickly at 
Anna and Von Dougal. 

” Herr von Dougal proposes a walk on the wall, Bertha, 
and I have accepted his invitation. Will you accompany 
us ? ” 

” No, Anna, I must attend to some things, but I may join 
you later.” 

“Then we will go on, Herr von Dougal, if you are 
ready.” 

The notary left the room, took his hat and cane, wrapped 
a short military mantle about him, and in company with 
Anna, walked leisurely along the streets in the direction of 
the St; Francis Gate. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


TRKACHKRY. 

I N an upper room of the burgomaster’s house, high up, to 
be out of all possible chances of detection, and even of 
observation, Sohertler and about a dozen men were con- 
gregated the morning after the encounter at the Crown. 

Sohertler, with his usual pallor, sat at one end of the ta- 
ble, absorbed in thought. Conversation was carried on by 
the various civilians in groups of three and four, and con- 
ducted in whispers. Every now and then covert glances 
were cast at Sohertler, who seemed oblivious of those around 
him. One or two others arrived in the room, and as each 
new arrival crossed the threshold the burgomaster raised 
his eyes and noted the person carefully. He was evidently 
awaiting the arrival of some particular person. Many min- 
utes went by, and the inquiries began to grow louder : 

‘ ‘ Where is Provence ? ” “ Where is he keeping him- 
self ? ” “ Nothing could have leaked out ? ” 

After another interminable delay, Rocher, the red-faced 
wine-merchant, approached Sohertler, and laying his great 
hand on the burgomaster’s shoulder, said to him : 

“ Burgomaster, it is over an hour past the time appointed, 
and if any action is to be taken we should proceed, even 
without Provence.” 

‘‘That I will not do. Provence is secretary, as well as 
notary, and without him I will not proceed.” 

Winter, the clock-maker, hobbled up as Rocher spoke to 
the burgomaster, and advised proceeding. He said ; 

JJ34 


Treachery, 


235 


“ Surely the question of submitting to the Duke Julius of 
Wiirtemberg can be canvassed without the quill of Pro- 
vence ? ’ ’ 

Winter accompanied his sarcastic reference to the notary 
with a grin that emphasized his dwarfed and misshapen 
head. Encouraged by the assistance given him by Winter, 
the wine-merchant again pressed his demand for action : 

“ Has it come to this, Sohertler, that we are governed by 
an understrapper, and that the notary is burgomaster ? 
We all know that we are in hourly danger of being sum- 
moned to surrender, yet this precious assistant-burgomaster 
takes his time and is an hour late. I am for proceeding, 
fellow-citizens!” said he, addressing the assembled civil- 
ians, who now turned upon the group at the head of the 
table. 

” What say you?” 

A few voices were heard in approval of the proceedings, 
but the majority either feared to take sides, or were unwill- 
ing to take the initiative. 

While the group hesitated the door opened, and Joseph 
Provence entered the room. He cast a quick, suspicious 
look upon the faces of the assembled men, and with an 
apologetic air bowed to the burgomaster, who sat upright 
in his chair and busied himself with the preparations for the 
sitting. 

” I was unavoidably detained, and could not get back in 
time. I have seen the emissary, and he assures me that no 
demand will be made for a day or two. The forces are at 
Kappel, where a junction is being made with larger bodies 
of Swedes and their allies, who have crossed the forest and 
are on their way to Wiirtemberg to oppose the Imperialists. 
What news inside the city, Herr Burgomaster ? ” 

” None to speak of. Everything is military, and the civil- 
ian seems to have no rights that they are bound to respect. 
The guilds are carrying everything with a high hand, and it 
is time that the magistrates’ party asserted itself. We will 


236 


Beleaguered. 


now proceed to perfect our plans for controlling the meeting 
to decide upon and carry into effect the action which we 
have formulated.” 

The party of civilians then went into session, and after 
the usual stormy scenes it was decided that a demand for 
surrender should be met with a proposition to submit to a 
contribution as an offset, for which Duke Julius of Wiirtem- 
berg, as director of the evangelical bodies, should take the 
city under his patronage and protection. All religious rights 
should be observed, and all the privileges of the city be held 
inviolate. 

With the most sacred oaths those present bound them- 
selves to observe the utmost secrecy, and to defend their 
action even at the expense of their lives. A copy of the pro- 
ceedings was carefully drawn up by the notary and signed 
by every member of the pact. In less than an hour there- 
after the instrument was on its way to Schwenningen, con- 
cealed in the waistcoat of a peasant. 

Thus was the first act of treachery commenced and 
launched within the city’s walls. 

Provence kept a copy of the instrument, and locked it 
carefully in his desk, which was in the burgomaster’s room 
at the Rathhaus. That afternoon the Grosser and Kleiner 
Rath gathered to take further necessary and important steps 
to insure the city against possible contingencies and formally 
to approve the appointment of the Imperial Governorship 
granted to Sir Gerold von Kbertus. 

The great hall of the Rathhaus was packed to overflow- 
ing, and not a seat was vacant among the magistrates’ and 
councillors’ benches. The guilds were represented by their 
selectmen, and even the ecclesiastics attended the sitting. 

Routine business was disposed of, and finally, Sohertler, 
paler than usual and visibly nervous, stated the object for 
which the entire Rath of the citj^ was summoned. He be- 
gan to speak in a husky, strained voice, but as he proceeded 
and warmed up to the subject, which lay close to his heart, 


Treachery, 237 

his voice rolled out in strong tones and filled every corner 
of the large hall. He cautiously referred to the despotism 
of the military, their assumption of rights which the consti- 
tution of the city specially forbade them, and gradually led 
to the dangers which confronted them from their threefold 
enemies from without. He pictured the ghastly horrors of 
war should negotiation fail, and cautioned the councillors 
and selectmen against too hasty action and vainglorious 
resistance to overpowering numbers. Continuing, he said : 

“ Do not misunderstand me and imagine that we are to be 
frightened by our own fears, nor think that the civil officers 
of this city fail to realize their duty to their King and homes ; 
but if by temporizing with our enemies we can delay the final 
issue which is before us, or prevent disaster which may over- 
whelm us, the victories of right, justice, and mercy, even at 
the expense of considerable treasure, will more than compen- 
sate for the wholesale destruction which blind antagonism 
and brute force would bring down upon us. Think care- 
fully, then, councillors and selectmen, you of the civilians 
and especially you of the guilds, before you launch into a sea 
of destruction from which rescue is impossible.” 

The words of the burgomaster were listened to with only 
ordinarj" attention at first, but as the argument was brought 
before them in its full meaning, the more radical supporters 
of the military part}" became incensed. As Sohertler con- 
cluded his speech, the Rath became visibly agitated, and 
suppressed, unfriendly remarks were passed between the 
representatives of the guilds. Weller, the friend and confi- 
dant of Baldus Gurdin, chief of the blacksmiths’ guild, rose 
in his seat deliberately to ask the meaning of the ambiguous 
remarks made by the burgomaster, and continued ; 

‘ ‘ Did we not see our worthy head of affairs admit the 
force of circumstances at the ceremonies of installing Sir 
Gerold von Kbertus as governor of this city ? Why do we 
now hear of advice directly opposed to the wishes as ex- 
pressed by our chief? Has the head of our municipal affairs 


238 


Beleaguered. 


changed his views, and if so, why should we not hear the 
reasons. I am sure the guilds will listen carefully to what 
he has to say.” 

Sohertler could not believe his ears when Weller rose to 
his feet and delivered himself. He was one of the men who 
were apparently working hand and glove with him and his 
precious cabal. Nothing daunted, however, he rose to his 
feet, and with a curious look at Weller, as if he sought to 
penetrate his motive at a glance, he said : 

“ The reasons are plain. From the east the Wiirtember- 
ger is approaching with a large force, from the north the 
Swede and his allies, and from the west the entire Rhine 
division of Marshal Horn is approaching by every pass 
through the forest. We have a handful of men, and the 
winter is upon us. We can purchase immunity for a ran- 
som, which we can in a measure regulate, and can undoubt- 
edly insist upon religious and civil rights; we can ” 

“Where do you get this information from, Herr Burgo- 
master ? ’ ’ said a deep, strong voice from behind the seats of 
the Rath. 

Sohertler was visibly embarrassed at this question. He 
raised his head and sought to find the individual who dis- 
turbed his explanation, and then continued : 

“ We can at least delay the blow which is to be struck at 
us, by negotiations, and can thus ward off the horrors of 
destruction and death for the time being. Who can 
then ” 

“Werner von Klutus also negotiated at Rothweil, Herr 
Burgomaster ! ’ ’ again the deep voice sounded through the 
hall. 

Sohertler was nettled at the direct thrust, and his sense of 
dignity was apparently injured, for he immediately replied : 

“Unless I am allowed to make such explanations as I 
deem proper, without being interrupted, I shall dissolve the 
Rath until such time as decorum can be observed.” 

Weller again rose to his feet, and while apologizing for the 


Treachery, 239 

interruption, he again forced the argument, and insisted upon 
a full explanation. 

“Herr Burgomaster, you have given us no explanation 
which explains, nor have you said anything which is not 
perfectly understood by every inhabitant of this city. We 
therefore insist upon reasons for the change of heart.” 

Sohertler again looked at Weller, as if to read his soul, and 
continued : 

“ I was about to observe that we could await help from 
our most august sovereign. King Ferdinand, while we nego- 
tiated for time, or, failing this, could pretend to give tacit 
heed to demands and, later, rise in our wrath and annihilate 
our enemies when the opportunity offered and when circum- 
stances obliged them to depart to other fields. At any rate, 
we could ” 

“Order the soldiers outside the walls for manoeuvres,” 
again said the voice from behind the seats. 

This time, however, the burly form of Baldus Gurdin came 
into view, and with him were Alexander Rheinhold and 
Franciscus Tumbas. 

Gurdin strode with great steps into the aisle and walked 
quickly down to the open space before Sohertler. 

‘ ‘ Only this time, Herr Burgomaster, instead of ordering 
the soldiers outside for manoeuvres, the soldiers will order 
the burgomaster out for treachery to his city, before the op- 
portunity comes. Colonel Tumbas,” he said, turning to the 
chief of artillery, ‘ ‘ I accuse that man of treachery to his 
sovereign and to his city.” 

Franciscus Lumbas walked forward and ascended the 
platform, upon which the burgomaster’s table was placed. 
The table of the notary, Joseph Provence, was also on the 
platform, as was the now unoccupied table of the under-sec- 
retary, Heinrich Vogel. With a steady voice, Tumbas 
spoke : 

“ Selectmen and Councillors : 

“ It has come to the ears of our newly appointed governor, 


240 


Beleaguered. 


Sir Gerold von Ebertus, that certain of the municipal officers 
and their adherents have treacherously planned to weaken 
the stout defence of our city by negotiations. This is entirely 
against the settled policy of our governor and contrary to 
the principles for which he stands. Your associate, Xavier 
Weller, a guildsman, who pretended to fall in with the idea 
of the men who sought to deliver the city without a stroke, 
has informed the governor when the time was right. True 
to the city and the great guild which he represents, he has 
obtained the necessary proofs against the ring-leaders of this 
precious lot and will state them here in your presence and in 
the presence of those with whom he seemed to conspire. 

“ In addition to this evidence, Heinrich Vogel, under-secre- 
tary of the city, will read to you the copy of a paper which 
is undoubtedly on its way to Kappel at this moment. This 
was discovered only a short hour ago. I take the privilege 
of addressing you as the representative of our governor, Sir 
Gerold von Ebertus and I have also taken possession of the 
Rathhaus and all persons therein, until the arrival of our 
governor in person. ” 

The announcement created great consternation and indig- 
nation among the Rath. Scarcely had Eunibas concluded, 
when a babel of inquiries, denunciations, and threats rolled 
out from the benches. The confusion of sounds was grow- 
ing greater each moment and angry gesticulations and excited 
outcries rose above the din. 

Sohertler, at the appearance of Lumbas, cowered down in 
his chair and cast a despairing glance at Provence, who sat 
pale and nerveless in his chair. A faint, sickly smile played 
on his face as he looked at the burgomaster. Denunciations 
of the military party finally rose above the confusion, and 
Provence clutched at the ray of hope, as the drowning man 
the straw. 

He crossed to Sohertler and implored him to make a stand 
against the unwarranted infraction and unheard-of insult to 
the Rath by the military authorities. Sohertler heard, in a 


Treachery, 241 

sort of stupor, but was mentally and physically unable to act 
on the suggestion. 

“ Rise, in God’s name, Sohertler, and face the dogs. Ap- 
peal for our rights and privileges and put on a good face, 
instead of sitting there like a graven image. Act or we are 
lost.” 

” Rights ! ” ” Privileges ! ” rang out above the confusion 
as members recovered from their surprise and realized that 
they had rights which the military authorities were bound to 
respect. 

“The Rathhaus is surrounded,” cried a selectman, who 
had gone to the window and noted the soldiers below. 

“ Are we to be treated as traitors and criminals without 
further explanation than the hasty word of an officer ? ’ ’ 
cried another. 

“ Out with the military ! Throw them down-stairs.” 

“What rights have they here?” cried the alarmed sup- 
porters and confederates of Sohertler and his party. 

lyumbas smiled as he leaned upon his sword, not in the 
least alarmed at the angry howls about him. Gurdin stood 
by his side, and Rheinhold walked deliberately through the 
excited crowd of representatives, who had left their seats 
and were blocking the aisle which led to the door. He 
walked slowly and was not interrupted. As he reached the 
door he ordered it thrown open. The ante-chamber re- 
vealed two dozen pikemen in full uniform. This seemed to 
incense the members still more, particularly those who were 
connected with Sohertler. 

With raised hands they pointed to the soldiers, and with 
excited, angry faces they turned to the irresolute burgomas- 
ter, who looked helplessly at Provence and then glowered at 
Gurdin and Lumbas. Finally, with a great effort, he rose to 
his feet and raised his hands for silence. 

” Out with th^ military first ! ” 

“Throw them out and shut the door ! ” 

Again Sohertler raised his hands for silence, while the ex- 

16 


242 


Beleagtiered. 


cited civilians repeated their demands, which no one seemed 
inclined to obey or dared to carry out. 

‘ ‘ Councillors, attend ! ” he cried to them. 

“ Out with them first ! ” 

“Out!” 

And with these repeated cries, a number of them rushed 
to the door and tried to shut it. Rheinhold quietly drew his 
sabre and ordered a few pikemen to stand by, while he smiled 
serenely at their helplessness. This movement, which was 
seen by the entire assemblage, filled the cup of their wrath. 
A dozen or two rushed towards Gurdin and Tumbas, while 
others cried to those at the door to prevent their entrance. 
The real issue at stake, the grave accusation against Sohert- 
ler and his party, was lost sight of in the scramble and con- 
fusion. An inkwell was hurled through the room at Gurdin 
and Tunibas, and small articles of furniture were seen in the 
hands of several others, who seemed ready to use any weapon 
which might be at hand. 

At this critical moment, a trumpet blast was heard below, 
and was immediately answered in the ante-chamber. Again 
the blast resounded through the halls and corridors of the 
Rathhaus, and in a few seconds Gerold von Ebertus entered 
the room with Carolus. Gerold looked neither to the right 
nor to the left, but preceded by two trumpeters walked 
quickly to the platform. 

The representatives gave way and left an open space, and, 
gradually, the clamor of the excited councillors was subdued. 
Gerold stood for a moment or two facing ’the disorderly mob 
and then spoke : 

“I am prepared to hear the proofs of the witnesses against 
the accused officers and selectmen of this Rath. Xavier 
Weller and Heinrich Vogel, stand forth and be prepared to de- 
liver your proofs. Captain Rheinhold, withdraw your men.” 

“ What right have you to assume control of this Rath ? ” 
cried Rocher, the wine-merchant, from among the men who 
were now scrambling again into their seats. 


Treachery, 243 

Gerold glanced at Rocher and a slight, disdainful smile 
played about his mouth as he answered : 

“ The right of might ! And I demand order forthwith.” 

A hard look now passed across his face, and his teeth were 
firmly set. He looked sternly at the sullen, angry faces be- 
fore him and waved his hand as partial order again prevailed 
in the hall. 

Sohertler and Provence still occupied the platform and sat 
at their tables in suspense and alarm. Gerold folded his arms 
and turning to Weller said : 

” Proceed, Xavier Weller.” 

The locksmith stood at one side of the open space and re- 
lated minutely the proceedings at the burgomaster’s house. 
He told of the negotiations and letters which had passed 
during the week, between Sohertler, Provence, and Von 
Gultlingen, and finally ended with the statement that the 
burgomaster and his party of conspirators intended to assist 
in placing the city under the patronage and protection of 
Duke Julius, director of the Evangelical bodies of Wiirtem- 
berg, not to prevent a siege, but to surrender its rights and to 
separate it from the Austrian throne and the Roman Catho- 
lic Church. 

The councillors, especially those of the guilds, who were 
entirely ignorant of the treachery planned under their very 
noses, now looked with amazement at one another, each 
wondering whether his neighbor were implicated in the plot. 

“Heinrich Vogel, stand forth and produce your proofs, ” 
again commanded Gerold. 

The under- secretary cast a hurried glance at the burgo- 
master and walked to the place vacated by Weller. 

“ I have heard of the plans and negotiations of the accused 
men, but knew nothing definite until I found this paper, a 
copy of one sent out of the city to-day, apparently.” 

Vogel read the paper deliberately and when he had fin-^ 
ished it, said : 

“It is in the handwriting of Joseph Provence, Notary of 


244 Beleaguered. 

Villingen, and is addressed to Bernhard von Gultlingen at 
Kappel.” 

Heinrich Vogel stepped aside, and after handing the paper 
to Gerold, retired to the back of the hall. 

“ Stand forth again, Xavier Weller, and name the men 
who were connected with this infamous plot.” 

An uneasy shifting took place among the benches as this 
order was given. Deathlike stillness prevailed throughout the 
hall as Weller again came forward. He took a piece of paper 
from his belt and read the names of nearly two dozen men, 
among whom were Sohertler, Provence, Rocher, and Winter. 

Gerold, pointing his finger at the assemblage, said im- 
pressively : 

” In the name of his Royal Highness, Ferdinand of Aus- 
tria, I command each and every one of you, councillors and 
selectmen, and all others here, to vacate this hall forthwith, 
except those whose names have been read by the witness. 
Captain Rheinhold, allow the Rath to leave the hall, one at 
a time, except those accused of high treason.” 

Dumfounded, alarmed, and angry with themselves for hav- 
ing allowed their passions to seem to draw them into support 
of the conspirators, the assemblage slowly dispersed amid 
suppressed excitement. When all but the accused men had 
departed, Carolus walked to the door and ordered Rheinhold 
and his pikemen into the hall. He then returned to Gerold 
and awaited his orders. Gerold turned to him and said as 
he gave him the list of the accused men : 

” Place each of these men under arrest and take them to 
the Tower. They are accused of high treason against his 
Majesty of Austria.” 

The councillors were led forth between two files of pike- 
men to the military prison, amid the jeers, threats, and curses 
of the excited populace, who thronged around the Rathhaus 
in a dense crowd. 

Gerold and Carolus left the building by a side door and 
walked slowly and silently to Kbertus’s Thurm. 



“The right of might ! And I demand order forthwith ! ’’ 

{Page 243.) 





CHAPTER XXIX. 


THE) DE)ATH OF TUCRETIA. 

I N a darkened room at the prefecture of Rothweil, a wo- 
man lay in a comatose state. With muffled steps an 
attendant moved about the room and every few minutes 
walked softly to the bedside of the afflicted one, looking 
vainly for signs of returning health. 

For several days she had lain in a stupor, and then ensued 
a period in which she was in the throes of convulsions and 
cried aloud in her ravings for revenge and mercy. Entreaty, 
hate, and supplication burst from her parched lips. Appeal, 
demand for action, and deep resentment shone from her eyes 
in the dim light of the darkened chamber, and then again 
the reaction set in which had left her as dead during the 
past day. 

The Swedish leech. Holm, a skilled physician, the same 
one who had ministered to Konrad von Horgen and to 
D’Arville, unceasingly attended the afflicted woman, whose 
malady seemed to baffle his skill and whose symptoms were 
those of mental unbalance rather than of bodily ailment. 
For several days he gave his best thought to the peculiar 
condition of his patient, and, when he was unable to deter- 
mine the nature of the malady, he took into his confidence 
a local leech whose reputation for skill was general through- 
out the city and the neighboring country. 

Daniel Kahlmus was called in consultation, and after a 
critical examination, decided that the trouble was a shatter- 


245 


246 


Beleaguered, 


ing of the nervous system, the result of tremendous strain 
and exposure. He also ventured the opinion that the patient 
would not outlive the day. 

Holm, while agreeing with the German physician in the 
main, did not believe that the case was of such seriousness. 
However, the ravings gradually gave way and finally ceased. 
In a semi-conscious condition, making no sign and evincing 
no life, the sick one lay. It was plain that unless a great 
change for the better occurred during the next few hours, 
the woman would die. Noiselessly the attendant adminis- 
tered her careful attentions, but hour after hour passed, until 
the dark-red sun dropped below the horizon and the purple 
shades of night bathed the landscape in obscurity. Again 
Holm came and critically examined the silent form. He 
shook his head and with troubled step departed to the western 
wing of the prefecture. 

Slowly the time dragged on until the clocks of the Minster 
recorded the midnight hour. In the sharp and crisp night 
air the bells tolled the end of the day, and the clear metallic 
sounds reverberated from house to house, from alley to street, 
and out beyond the walls of the city. 

A change was now noticeable in the condition of the pa- 
tient, and without waiting, the nurse hastened to the west 
wing to arouse Holm, who remained at the prefecture during 
the night. With hurried steps, the attendant returned to the 
chamber, and after a quick glance at the suffering woman, 
looked again through the corridor for the physician. In a 
few moments he arrived, examined the woman, and sum- 
moned Werner von Klutus and his family to the room. 

The beginning of the end had come. Lucretia la}^ on her 
death-bed. Werner von Klutus, followed by Martha his wife, 
Amalia, and finally, Huldah and Minerva, all reached the 
room in a short time. Lucretia moved uneasily on her bed 
and turned her wan and pinched face to those assembled, 
scarcely recognizing them. The change in her was almost 
beyond belief. Her eyes were sunk in their sockets, her 


The Death of Lucretia, 


247 


cheek-bones were high, and the flesh seemed to have entirely 
disappeared from her face. The lips were drawn and thin, 
and her hands were as transparent as alabaster. Nothing 
remained of her once striking beauty except the wealth of 
golden hair which clustered around her head in great profu- 
sion. She partially opened her eyes and seemed to smile 
faintly on those gathered about her. She seemed conscious 
of her condition once or twice, but in a few moments the 
spark of life left its earthly tenement forever. 

Thus died Lucretia von Kbertus, wife of Gerold, mother 
of Egon, and niece of Werner von Klutus. Her life had 
been stormy and full of trouble, but her death was calm and 
peaceful. Werner von Klutus looked, without sorrow or re- 
gret, apparently, upon his dead niece, while Martha and 
Amalia knelt upon the floor at her bedside absorbed in grief, 
and offered prayers for their departed relative. Separated 
from her in life by the profligate actions of Lucretia and her 
adherents, these two women, mother and daughter, now 
sincerely and devoutl}^ offered their heartfelt prayers for the 
redemption of her soul. 

Minerva, incapable of emotion except where it was a special 
object for notice, passed indifferently from room to room, not- 
ing the varying emotions of those gathered about the dead 
woman. Mentally she calculated the probable gain to her- 
self by the death of her sister and the flight of her son. She 
made a note of the personal effects belonging to Lucretia, 
which, from the nature of things, had to be left in their proper 
places. All easily secreted articles had been appropriated by 
her in advance of her sister’s demise. She returned to the 
room and in apparent sorrow actually forced a few tears from 
her bulging and watery eyes. 

Huldah had silently and coldly watched the group Irom 
a corner of the room, and when the Angel of Death closed 
the eyes of Lucretia, she contemptuously shrugged her 
shoulders and walked to the farther end of the room with a 
sneer at the subdued prayers of Martha and Amalia. No 


248 


Beleaguered. 


attention was paid to her, however, and, finally, Werner von 
Klutus and his wife left the room. Amalia, still absorbed in 
prayers, remained upon her knees, while Holm and the nurse 
remained respectfully at one side. 

Huldah moved impatiently once or twice across the room, 
and as she saw the bowed figure still at the bedside, she 
walked to Holm and said : 

“ Is it not time that this snivelling and lamenting should 
cease ? Too bad that this saintly creature could not have 
expended a little of her sympathy on my niece during life.” 

“ Respect thou, Madame, the outpourings of sincere grief 
and prayer, for if thou hast not grace within thy heart or 
sympathy for the dead, cover it up with pretence at least, 
and let us believe that there is decency in you.” 

Holm turned upon the woman with great dignity. The 
scathing words of the Swedish physician struck and wounded 
her warped sensibilities deeply. 

‘ ‘ There is no occasion for prayer or regret ; she would 
have been the last to accept it in life. Allow her, therefore, 
the same privilege in death.” 

” I shall not waste words with 5^ou, Madame. The teach- 
ings of Christianity are certainly lost on you. Every feeling 
of shame and decency must bound from your heart as the 
arrow from the bow. Do us the honor to leave the room 
and do not pollute the death-bed or this pure, innocent child 
with your presence. ’ ’ 

The scene was not lost upon Minerva, and while she had 
not Huldah’ s courage of her convictions and the effrontery 
to declare herself, the low, sordid instincts which always 
came to the front in such times were carefully concealed 
behind the screen of her hypocrisy. Of no better moral 
character than her aunt, Minerva assumed that false appear- 
ance of virtue and religion which dispelled comparisons 
between her and Tucretia and gave her a certain respecta- 
bility in the eyes of the less discerning townspeople. Com- 
parisons were even made, holding up the virtues of Minerva 


The Death of Lucre tia. 249 

as against the vices of Huldah. Liberal donations to the 
Church, obtained by means not countenanced by the Church, 
increased her reputation for goodness, while visits to the sick 
and needy, with dainties and substantial things abstracted 
from Von Klutus’s lockers and kitchen, endeared her to many 
— but she cared not one particle for the good she dispensed or 
felt for an instant the warm heart-beat of true charity or com- 
miseration for the poor. 

Minerva was a religious cheat, a dissembler of great and 
varied success, and she always knew the particular r6le to 
play at a critical time. When Holm had concluded his 
scathing rebuke, Minerva rolled her protruding eyes and 
clasped her hands in humility before the stern physician. 
She bowed her head, repeatedly crossed herself, and silently 
left the room. 

Holm walked to the door and opened it, pointing to the cor- 
ridor as he stood on the threshold. There was such com- 
manding dignity and sternness in his demeanor that Huldah, 
who raged within, submitted quietly to the command and 
left the room. Amalia remained in the attitude of prayer 
long after Huldah departed, while Holm, in deep respect for 
the sincere expression of sorrow, remained with folded arms 
and bowed head in the shadows of the room. 

A deep believer in the Reformed religion, he let no 
opportunity escape to impress those with whom he came in 
contact of the righteousness of their cause ; but noble of 
heart as he was skilled in mind, he recognized sincerity 
above all forms of religion and respected it whenever and 
wherever he found it. Of such men were the ranks of the 
Evangelical sects and the movement of reform largely made 
up. The sincerity of their belief was never questioned, nor 
were the acts of outrage and brutality which characterized 
the application of the new belief ever laid at their doors. 

The last sad rites of the physician and nurse were finished 
and a watcher was placed in charge of the earthly remains 
of Eucretia. 


250 


Beleaguered. 


Full of wrath and wounded pride at the sharp rebuff she 
had received from the Swedish physician, Huldah deter- 
mined to revenge herself upon the innocent cause of the 
humiliation. Early on the following morning she pre- 
sented herself before Werner von Klutus and angrily de- 
manded that he take steps to punish the physician and give 
Madame Klutus and Amalia orders to closet themselves 
thereafter and keep away from the east wing of the pre- 
fecture. 

Klutus looked at Huldah and noted the vengeful, cruel 
creature who stood before him. Many times since the sur- 
render of Rothweil had he reflected upon the part the 
woman had played, and often had he dwelt upon the unsat- 
isfactory results of his dastardly crime. 

kike all low and debased natures, he sought a reasonable 
pretext for shifting the responsibility from his own shoulders 
and fastening them upon some one else, kike the coward 
he was at heart, he felt that relief to himself would result 
from such a move. Arnoud Heilprin was dead and had 
paid the penalty of his treachery with his life. D’Arville 
was slowly recovering from the wound which he had 
received during the m^lee at the south gate. Rau was out 
of the city ; and now kucretia, who had been stricken by 
sorrow, regret, and bitter disappointment, lay cold in her 
shroud. The valiant ex-prefect seized the opportunity 
which presented itself and quickly laid out his plan of 
action. 

His cold, steely eyes glittered menacingly at Huldah as 
she ceased speaking. Slowly and deliberately he raised 
himself from his armchair and pointing his finger at her 
to emphasize his words, said : 

‘ ‘ So you wish me to punish Holm for telling you the 
truth, do you? ” 

‘ ‘ How dare you, Werner ! How dare you talk that way 
to me ! ” 


The Death of Lucretia, 


251 


“ I will talk to you and tell you not only the truth with 
regard to your present actions, but tell you also of the crimes 
of which I am held guilty and which are directly attributa- 
ble to you. You are the one above all others who has de- 
stroyed my peace of mind and brought all this wretchedness 
about.” 

‘ ‘ Oh, indeed ! Sir Werner, since when have you lost your 
self-possession and your courage? I thought the Klutus 
family had courage under all circumstances, especially when 
things went wrong. You are apparently a fair-weather 
plotter. If successful, you take the credit ; if defeated, you 
shift the responsibility, eh ? ” 

A sneer accompanied the interjection, and a malicious smile 
played about her ugly mouth. 

“You are nevertheless the evil genius who has brought 
sorrow and disaster into this house, and if you were not en- 
tirely devoid of conscience, you would long ago have hidden 
your head in shame.” 

“ I never hide my head, Werner, and I would be more of 
a man, were I in your place, than to hide mine in a woman’s 
petticoats and abuse those whom you gladly took into your 
foul plots, when your personal gain was to be the only reward 
of their services. ’ ’ 

“Stop, Huldah ! You cannot shift your responsibility 
with your vile tongue. You are to blame for all that has 
happened, and you know it.” 

“ Oh ! I suppose I ordered the soldiers out, and gave Rau 
the information about Von Dougal’s riders and Von Horgen’s 
pikenien.” 

“ Principles, not details, are what I refer to. You brought 
D’Arville and Rau into the city and led me to communicate 
with Horn and his crew of foreigners. You are the one that 
is directly responsible for Lucretia’s death and Kgon’s flight, 
yet you brazenly stand there and seek absolution for your 
wickedness on the plea of your sex. You are a sweet example 
of a woman. A Borgia is a saint compared to you.” 


252 


Beleaguered. 


“ Coward ! Craven ! Hide your face and be ashamed.” 

Huldah took a couple of steps towards her brother, point- 
ing her long misshapen and bony fingers at him. She 
snarled the words at him, and a wolf-like grin spread over 
her features. 

“ Your lovely niece was a piece of the same cloth wdth the 
rest of us, and that brat will undoubtedly inherit the charac- 
teristics of the family, you poor scared wolf in sheep’s cloth- 
ing. Did I get any rewards or even promises out of the 
plot ? Did you even say ‘ Thank you ’ to my suggestions, 
and did you not say ‘ It ’s a good thing that the budding 
youth, Kgon, is oxit of my sight,’ the day after his escape? 
You can’t be a hypocrite with me, Werner, neither do you 
fool me. You are a miserable and cowardly representative 
of a family who, whatever may have been their history or 
however questionable their actions, have nevertheless always 
been able to show a bold front and to defy their accusers.” 

A look half of disgust and half of pity passed over her 
distorted and ugly features as she launched her shafts at her 
brother. 

‘ ‘ One representative like you, my dear sister, is enough 
not only for a family, but for a whole state. Your vindic- 
tiveness and cruelty are not often equalled. You were bad 
enough as a young woman, but your age has budded a 
blossom for devils to exult over,” retorted Klutus, in great 
anger. 

“You are a saint, Werner, and that equalizes things. 
Keep your prayers for those who may give heed to you. I 
did think of resenting your compliments, but I see that re- 
sentment is wasted on such a craven.” 

Klutus took a few steps forward and rudely clutched the 
arm of the woman. A look of deadly hate shone from his 
eyes. The miserable woman recoiled from the glare and 
tried to wrench herself free from his strong grip. He held 
her fast and reached for her throat with his other hand, 
bending his distorted face and gleaming eyes close to her. 


The Death of Lucretia. 253 

“ Devil incarnate and beast among women, I ought to tear 
the foul heart out of your body.” 

He tightened his hold upon the throat of the now terribly 
frightened woman. She shrieked at the top of her voice, as 
his fingers closed upon her. 

“Shriek for mercy, not for help, you demon,” hissed 
Klutus, as he thrust her backward off her balance and threw 
her heavily upon the floor at his feet, while he stood with 
folded arms above her. 

The door opened quickly and Madame Klutus stood on the 
threshold, looking with dilated eyes upon the brother and 
sister. Her face was ghastly white. She quickly realized 
the meaning of the scene and instantly came to the assistance 
of the prostrate woman, whom she helped to her feet and 
quietly supported. 

“ Have you forgotten yourself, Werner ? What does this 
mean ? ’ ’ 

Klutus looked at her a moment, then again at Huldah, and 
left the room without answering his wife’s questions. 

As the door closed upon him, Huldah turned to Madame 
Klutus, gave herself a few vigorous shakes, and rudely turned 
her back on her sister-in-law. With her usual sneer, she 
asked : 

“Why are you always at hand at the wrong time? 
Would it be too much trouble for you to attend to your prayers 
and your snivelling and let me attend to my own affairs ? ” 

Martha answered her with a mild, apologetic voice : 

“ I came here to inform my husband that Colonel Rau is 
below with Colonel D’ Arville, and I heard your screams as I 
was about to come into the room. I am very sorry if I in- 
truded, but,” she asked as she looked intently at Huldah, 
“ do you not think that my appearance was opportune ? ” 

“Colonel Rau and Colonel Arville. What do they 
want ? I thought D’ Arville was still confined to his bed? ” 
Huldah asked, without paying the slightest attention to 
Madame von Klutus’ s question. 


254 


Beleaguered, 


“Apparently not, Huldah. He is downstairs, but looks 
pale and weak. But pardon me, I must find Werner. 
Good-day.” 

Huldah gave no heed to her sister-in-law, but, sullenly 
and with a dark frown, left the room and passed along the 
corridor to the reception-room in which the two soldiers were 
awaiting Werner von Klutus. 


CHAPTER XXX. 


KI.UTUS IS IMPRESSED. 

C OEONEE RAU sat in his full regimentals and was 
covered with travel stains. Mud was spattered all 
over his high riding boots, while his buff-colored and 
silk-slashed trousers and coat showed unmistakable signs of 
rough riding. Colonel D’ Arville sat opposite on a cushioned 
chair, thin, pale, and white. The two men were actively 
engaged in conversation of an important kind, judging 
from the serious looks on their faces. After reflecting some 
little time, Rau turned to D’ Arville and said : 

“ Colonel, this is a critical time. Duke Bernhard of Wei- 
mar and Marshal Horn have decided to join forces, and, 
with this object in view, have recalled the entire Rhine 
division across the forest. The advance guard is now at 
Kappel. All Eorraine is overrun, and the armies of France 
wait but the signal to cross the Rhine and take possession of 
the territory which Horn has evacuated. Her soldiers are 
now on the frontiers of Alsace, ready to co-operate with us. 
The Duke of Weimar will make a determined effort to check 
the advance of the Imperalists into Suabia. If he is unsuccess- 
ful, Horn will have to face the whole front with his inferior 
force, and that means desperate work for us all. 

“Von Gultlingen is at Kappel and will move on Villingen 
with his Wiirtembergers in a few days. He will demand its 
surrender in conformity with the understanding we have 
with its prefect and the civilians’ party, who are desperately 

255 


256 


Beleaguered. 


opposed to the guilds and the military party. I have the 
paper with me, and it is for this reason I came to Rothweil to 
interview Werner von Klutus.” 

“ For what purpose, Colonel Rau? ” asked D’Arville. 

“ To take him to Kappel with us and away from this city, 
for several reasons. First, to insure his safety ; second, to 
be sure of him, as we understand that he is wavering in his 
loyalty and regrets the acts which placed the fortress in our 
hands ; third, to use his influence with Sohertler, who is not 
only friendly to our cause, but anxious to make the effort to 
turn over the city of Villingen ostensibly to Duke Julius of 
Wiirtemberg, to prevent the siege, but actually to Marshal 
Horn. The plans are all made and action will be taken at 
once. If our plans are successful, Villingen will be surprised 
and captured before it has time to realize what has 
happened.” 

” Then you depend entirely upon the civilians to carry out 
your plan, do you ? ” asked D’Arville. 

” It was quite suflicient at Rothweil.” 

” But Gerold von Ebertus is not Klutus and is a warrior 
worthy of our steel. I doubt very much it he will be caught 
napping,” replied D’Arville. 

” That is true, but we shall make an effort to surprise the 
city after a formal demand for surrender and an apparent 
withdrawal.” 

The door opened and Huldah walked in without ceremony. 

D’Arville rose gallantly and offered her his seat. He in- 
quired for her health and also for that of Lucretia. 

“Eucretia! Colonel D’Arville, Lucretia is dead!” she 
replied. 

“Dead! How I When?” he exclaimed in surprise. 

“She died at midnight, unconscious to the last,” said 
Huldah as she looked squarely into D’Arville’seyes. 

‘‘This is very surprising and sudden. lam grieved to 
hear it. Accept my sincere sympathy.” D’Arville extended 
his hand and bowed deferentially. 


Klutus is Impressed, 


257 


“Sympathy ! What for? We all have to die sooner or 
later. You had a narrow escape yourself, D’Arville. How 
do you like the idea of being knocked over by a stripling ? 
Great men, you Frenchmen ! ” sneered Huldah as she con- 
temptuously measured the colonel with an insulting grin. 

Rau broke into a loud laugh and winked knowingly at 
Huldah, as if to encourage her attack on D’Arville. She, 
however, turned upon Rau and straightened herself before 
him, exclaiming : 

“You! Well, I declare, if you also are not enjoying 
yourself at Colonel D’Arville’s expense. You have forgotten 
the blow in the face which the same brat struck you at 
Peterzell, when 3^011 tried to be funny at his expense ? I 
believ^eyou carry the mark on your cheek yet.” 

Huldah came closer to Rau and actually examined his 
face for traces of the blow. 

“And he had nothing but his little hands. There was 
some excuse for D’Arville, but there is none for you. Of 
the two, I think the Swede the worse.” 

It was now D’Arville’s turn to laugh. He bowed low, but 
simply said : 

“Thank you.” 

Rau was angered and turned his back on Huldah. He 
walked to the window, from which he could see his escort 
halted in front of the prefecture. 

D’Arville and Huldah continued the conversation for a 
few minutes longer, when Werner von Klutus walked into 
the apartment. He looked at the group, walked sulkily to 
Rau, and asked him what business he had with him. 

“This,” said Rau, as he approached Klutus holding out 
a paper. “ Read it.” 

“ We can undoubtedly get along without women. Colonel 
Rau,” he said as he looked him in the eyes and then at 
Huldah. 

“Yes, especially that kind,” replied Rau, as he inclined 
his head in the direction of Werner’s sister. 


Beleaguered, 


258 

“ lyeave the room, Huldah, we have private business to 
attend to, and will endeavor to transact it without you.” 

” There was a time when I was very much wanted, gen- 
tlemen, but things are different now. Very well, I will 
retire. ’ ’ 

She left the room with long, ungainly strides which 
emphasized her angular figure. 

Klutus read the paper, which was as follows : 

“ Bkrnhard von Gurti^ingkn, Kappel. 

“ Your Excellency : 

“We have carefully digested the advice given us in your 
letter and have concluded to act as a unit in carrying out 
the wishes of his Highness, Duke Julius of Wiirtemberg, it 
being understood that in consideration of the protection which 
his Highness offers to the city of Villingen as a frontier 
fortress to his dominions in Wiirtemberg, the city shall not 
be subject to the jurisdiction of Marshal Horn or of any of 
his officers, but shall be garrisoned and protected by your 
Highness’s troops. It being also understood that in con- 
sideration of quiet and cheerful acquiescence and a reason- 
able contribution, the freedom of its inhabitants, except 
those who bear arms, shall be rigidly observed, and that all 
civil and religious rights and privileges shall be undisturbed 
as now, in every particular. It is also further understood 
that no portion of the contribution which is to be exacted 
shall eventually come from any of us who assist in peace- 
ably turning over the city to your protection. With these 
assurances on your part, we engage to secure entry into the 
city, with as little bloodshed as possible and at such time as 
we elect within a week. Accept the assurances of our dis- 
tinguished regard for you personally and the cause which 
you ably represent. 

“ Obediently your humble servant 

‘ ‘ for the Committee of Safety, 

” SoHEjRTiyRR, Burgomaster y 


Khitus is Impressed, 


259 


Klutus read the letter carefully, and a grim smile played 
about his mouth as he folded it up and returned it to Colo- 
nel Rau. 

“What have I to do with this? “ he asked. 

“ Simply this : you are to prepare at once and go to Kappel 
to meet Horn and Von Gultlingen. Horn wishes to know 
from you the particulars which are necessary to carry out 
the agreements contained in that letter, and to consult you 
regarding the various persons involved, and the city in 
general.” 

‘ ‘ Have you any idea of carrying out the conditions con- 
tained in that agreement ? ’ ’ asked Klutus. 

“ Yes, certainly. Why do you ask ? ” 

“Then why didn’t you carry them out here?” again 
asked Klutus as he straightened himself and looked squarely 
at Rau. 

‘ ‘ The conditions were different, but I have no time to go 
into details. My orders are imperative and we leave in an 
hour. Sir Werner.” 

“Very well, I shall be ready,” answered Klutus, as he 
disappeared through the door. 

D’Arville and Rau also left the apartment, the former to 
go to his quarters, the latter to the Falcon to refresh him- 
self before the long ride ahead of him. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


THE) APPE)AT FOR MKRCY. 

T he morning after the exciting events in the Rathhaus, 
Gerold, Carolus, Breno, and Von Dougal were assem- 
bled in Gerold’s sitting-room at Ebertus’s Thurm. 
The weather, which had been threatening for several days, 
had broken into a typical up-country storm. The windows 
rattled with every gust and the icy blast howled and dashed 
against the leaded glass in the sashes. Rain and hail drove 
nearly all pedestrians from the streets, and those who ventured 
out sought sheltering recesses as they made their way 
through the storm-swept city. 

A cheerful log fire flared and sputtered on the ample 
hearth and radiated an agreeable warmth throughout the 
room. Seated in a huge armchair behind a large table was 
Gerold, absorbed in thought. Opposite him sat Carolus, 
while Breno and Von Dougal occupied chairs a little apart 
from them. Gerold raised his eyes, and looking at Carolus, 
said : 

“ You are certain of the extraordinary precautions adopted 
to prevent a surprise ? ’ ’ 

“I am. Sir Gerold. Heavy guards are placed at each 
approach to the gates and walls, and no one can pass except 
upon written order from me. Trusty men are in command 
of each detachment and special caution is taken at night. 
Eumbas, Gurdin, Robertus, and Frey are on guard at the 
four gates throughout the night, and a special ofiicer of the 

260 


26 i 


The Appeal for Mercy, 

guild at each approach to the wall. No one is allowed 
within a rod of the outer sentries at the approaches under 
any pretext.” 

- “ That is good and seems sufficient. Exercise special 
care and impress it on every one in command. The princi- 
pal reason for this conference, as you can easily surmise, is 
to determine what course of action we shall adopt with 
reference to the traitors within our walls. It must either be 
a military trial or a civil trial. The Rath has not been 
formally dissolved and therefore is in existence. We have, 
however, usurped its rights and taken forcible possession of 
the machinery of government. This, it seemed to me, was 
not only wise, but necessary. Eet it so remain for the 
present. What have you to say, Carolus, as to the disposi- 
tion of the case ? ’ ’ 

” Sir Gerold, there is but one way to dispose of the pris- 
oners, and that is to execute them, after a full hearing and 
conviction. Such a crime cannot be trifled with at such a 
time. I am, therefore, in favor of a court-martial composed 
of all the principal military officers of our city, and also to 
mete out military j ustice. ’ ’ 

” That is harsh, but it is just,” answered Gerold. Then 
turning to Breno, he asked : 

“ What is your counsel ? ” 

“To temper justice with mercy,” Breno replied, without 
hesitating an instant. “ I am fully aware of the fact that if 
you court-martial the prisoners, death will be the sentence. 
This will bring upon you all the undying hatred of those 
who lean towards the new faith, and arouse into action the 
forces that are now dormant. Proceed carefully and wisely. 
Rather suffer your rights to be set aside and give the dispo- 
sition of the prisoners to the civil authorities than bring a 
cloud of hornets around your heads at this critical time when 
the services of every man are needed for common defence.” 

“What do you mean, Breno? Keep them imprisoned 
until some future time ? ” 


262 


Beleagtiered. 


“ Yes, and keep them well guarded,” replied the prior. 

“Sir Gerold,” broke in Carolus, “the plan of action, 
whether pursued by civil or military authority, must neces- 
sarily rest with you. You have the decision, and while I 
agree in some respects with Breno, I do not believe it wise to 
trifle about a matter of such moment. Death is the penalty 
for such a crime, but I agree that it will be best to wait un- 
til we see what effect the imprisonment will have, not only 
on the inhabitants, but also on the enemy, who, no doubt, will 
hear of the wrecking of their fine plans in due course of time. ’ ’ 

Further conversation was brought to an end by a knock 
at the door. At command, Kuno, the old house-servant, 
entered. 

“ If it please your lordship, Madame von Bbertus and Maria, 
daughter of our former burgomaster, wish to be admitted.” 

“ Very well, Kuno, admit them,” said Gerold, as he glanced 
significantly at those around him. 

“I expected this,” said Breno, as he rose to escort the 
women into the room. 

Madame von Bbertus entered, pale and worried. Traces 
of tears were still visible on her refined face. She half sup- 
ported the nearly swooning form of Maria Sohertler and led 
her gently to the table, where Gerold and Carolus had risen 
out of respect to the women. Maria made a determined ef- 
fort to recover her self-possession, and assisted by Breno was 
led to a chair. Madame von Bbertus remained standing and 
sorrowfully faced her son and his friends. In her hand she 
held a letter with which she abstractedly toyed as her eyes 
fell before the gaze of Gerold and Carolus. She stood ir- 
resolute for a few moments, then quietly raised her eyes to 
Gerold, whom she addressed : 

“ Sir Gerold, it little becomes me to intrude upon your de- 
liberations at such a time, but there are circumstances which 
outweigh every consideration of propriety. I am aware that 
the fate of the poor miserable and misguided men who have 
forgotten every manly principle is being discussed, and the 


263 


The Appeal for Mercy. 

method of punishment being decided upon. I am but a wo- 
man and do not feel the depths of anger and resentment that 
men do. Nor do I view from the same point the wicked- 
ness of which the imprisoned ones are guilty ; yet, in the 
depths of your vengeance and the righteous indignation 
which such acts bring with them, forget not, that in punish- 
ing the guilty, you lay a far greater punishment upon the 
innocent ones dependent upon them. In the name of Him 
who forgave His enemies, I implore you to temper your jus- 
tice with mercy as becomes Christian men and to soften your 
hearts. Think of the poor innocent women and children 
who will have to bear the brunt of their misdoings. Think 
of the widows and orphans who, by one act of yours, will 
have to go into the world in disgrace, if not in want. Think 
how many, like this sweet, innocent child, Maria, will be 
crushed by the burden imposed upon them, before you 
finally and irrevocably decide upon the disposition of 3- our 
prisoners.” 

” Gerold, my son,” she continued, as she opened the paper 
in her hand, “give to the innocent, for I do not plead for 
the guilty, that ray of hope which for many long years has 
been your guiding-star, and which to-day has been crowned 
with joy ; that liberty which rejoices the heart and lifts a 
great weight from the mind.” 

She paused as she eagerly scrutinized Gerold’ s features. 

‘ ‘ What do you mean, my mother ? I fail to understand 
the connection between your plea for mercy and the allusions 
to me.” 

Gerold looked at his mother as if to read her very soul. 
He instinctively felt that something of an extraordinary na- 
ture was contained in the letter which Madame von Kbertus 
held in her hand. 

” Read, my son, and in the fulness of your heart, remember 
the agonies which are gnawing at the hearts of the innocent.” 

Gerold took the paper and slowly read the contents. The 
scene was full of painful suspense to the interested group 


264 


Beleaguered. 


about the table. They watched intently the play of Gerold’s 
features as he read on, and noted the sudden flush and deathly 
pallor which overspread his features as he finished the let- 
ter. He sank into his chair and covered his face with his 
hands. He roused himself, glanced at his mother, then 
turned to Carolus, who, surprised and astonished at the 
whole proceeding, mechanically took the paper. 

“ Read it aloud, Sir Carolus,” said Madame von Ebertus, 
as she noted his hesitancy. He began : 

“To GKROiyD VON Kbkrtus, Villingen : 

“ It is many years since I have had the honor of addressing 
you. I have had no opportunity during the last two weeks, 
while in Rothweil, to communicate with you. I have found 
at last the means of writing and of forwarding to you this let- 
ter. I am aware of the state of things in Villingen, and have 
been brought here against my will to assist in bringing about 
the fall of our sister city. I am certain from the writings of 
Burgomaster Sohertler and his misguided associates that they 
absolutely fail to realize the enormity of their acts or the con- 
sequences of their folly. They are inspired rather by weak- 
heartedness and selfishness than by treacherous thoughts or a 
desire to betray their city into the hands of the Swedes. The 
tidings of their exposure and arrest came to this camp 
to-night, and I am writing in my tent. It is now past mid- 
night and the peasant messenger is waiting without. Vil- 
lingen will be summoned to surrender, in all probability, in 
two days. Eleven thousand men are congregating at Kappel 
and the vicinity, but many of them are destined eastward, 
probably to Nuremberg. 

“ I acquaint you also with the sad tidings of the death of 
my niece Eucretia, your wife, which took place at the prefec- 
ture in Rothweil at midnight on Thursday. 

‘ ‘ I have the honor to be 

“ Your obedient and repentant 

“ We)rne)r von Klutus,” 


The Appeal for Mercy. 


265 


lyike a clap of thunder out of a clear sky, the unexpected 
tidings rang in the ears of those around the table. Von 
Dougal, particularly, was dumfounded at the complete 
change of heart which had apparently taken place in his 
former chief. Carolus walked quickly to Gerold and pressed 
his hand. Breno, overcome with the feelings that swelled up 
from his heart, sank into a chair, while Maria Sohertler looked 
with hopeful eyes at Madame von Ebertus, whose gaze had 
never left her son since he read the letter. 

Gerold sat in his chair and looked abstractedly at the floor. 
Two tears coursed down his cheeks as he again reviewed his 
past life, filled with danger, sorrow, and regret. His mind 
again reverted to the scenes of twenty years before, when hope, 
youth, and love filled his life with sunshine and gladness. Oh ! 
what dreams of happiness then filled his days and crowned 
his flights of fancy ! The deep halcyon repose which his 
future seemed to hold was tinted with the rosy glow of love 
and honest endeavor. He saw again his day-dreams of youth 
with a lovely and winsome wife at his side, to whom he con- 
fided his inmost thoughts, and in whom was centred his uni- 
verse. Then, when a son and heir was brought to him, his 
cup of happiness seemed to overflow. Often, in meditative 
moods, did he wonder whether the measure of an3^one’s 
happiness could be so complete. Again, the dark days of 
sorrow came to him, and the angel of goodness turned to a 
demon of destruction. His wanderings, his many years on 
the tented field floated before his vision, and the death which 
he had sought in many a pitched battle hovered about him 
again. He sat in his chair, oblivious of his surroundings, 
and of those nearest his heart, who were intently watching 
the play of his features. 

Madame von Ebertus noiselessly went to the door and softly 
opened it. Bertha and Egon entered. Quickly passing 
again to the table, she spoke to Gerold : 

“ Behold, Gerold von Ebertus, your son Egon.” 

As in a dream, Gerold half rose from his chair and cou- 


266 


Beleaguered. 


vulsively grasped the supports. He was deathly pale, but 
with a great effort rose to his feet and walked to his son’s 
side. He laid his hands on his head and said : 

“Egon, my son, welcome to the house of your fathers. 
You gladden my heart and give joy to my life.” 

The dramatic scene made a deep and lasting impression 
upon every one present. Tears of joy trickled down the 
cheeks of Madame von Kbertus as she noted the exalted 
mien of her son, and saw the deep happiness which gleamed 
in the depths of his fine eyes. Carolus, visibly overcome, 
walked to the window to hide his emotions and looked into 
the storm which howled without. 

Von Dougal made no pretence of hiding his feelings, and 
quickly grasped the boy’s hand. Egon turned also, over- 
come by the situation, hid his face on his friend’s breast and 
wept. 

Gerold turned to his mother, at whose side Bertha stood 
with a desperate effort at composure, and pointed to the cow- 
ering and heartbroken daughter of the Burgomaster. 

“ It is God’s will. Never shall I suffer her and those like 
her to feel the pangs of pain and sorrow when happiness and 
heart’s content beam on me in such a measure. Rather 
would I tear my heart from my bosom than to pollute such a 
day with bitterness or even reproach. For the blessings 
which God in His infinite mercy has bestowed upon me, I 
declare that her father and his associates shall be tried before 
a civil court and that an opportunity shall be given them to 
expiate their crime by sincere and evident repentance.” 

Maria fell on her knees before Gerold and kissed his hands, 
while tears coursed down her fair cheeks. Bertha hid her 
face on Madame von Ebertus’s bosom and wept, as Breno, 
thoroughly aroused with enthusiasm for God’s mercy and 
goodness, offered blessings upon those assembled, and fer- 
vently prayed with an overflowing heart for a continuance of 
the happiness which enshrined his friend. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


madamk’s discovery. 

T wo days passed in peace and quiet and no move was 
made by the gathering host at Kappel and the sur- 
rounding districts. The fierce storm which had swept 
across the uplands expended its force and the icy blast was 
followed by a sudden rise in the temperature. Great banks 
of fog rolled down from the forest and obscured the beautiful 
panorama of hill and plain. At times it was so dense that 
objects scarcely a rod away could be distinguished only 
with difiiculty. 

At Carolus’s house, Bertha stood idly looking out at the gray 
mists. She pensively leaned her head against the window- 
frame as she clasped her hands or abstractedly toyed with the 
leaden tracery of the oriel window. Her thoughts were far 
away as she looked upward through the leaded glass in the 
casement. Far away into the future her mind was carrying 
her and her face beamed with happiness as she lingered fondly 
over the possibilities her fancy wrought. Her bright dreams 
abruptly ended as other thoughts crowded into her mind. 
Sharp, quick twinges of pain caused her to start suddenly 
as she reverted to the plain and prosaical earthly conditions 
which surrounded her. Involuntarily she smiled at her 
flights of fancy and then gently sighed as she turned from 
the window and said, half audibly : 

“Three days! And the dreams which for years have 
been my hope, are suddenly resolved into possibilities. The 
barrier which seemed so insurmountable is removed and the 

267 


268 


Beleaguered, 


way isopen to effect the consummation of my heart’s desire. 
Dead ! That faithless woman, who had well-nigh ruined 
his life ! Removed, the obstacle which had hindered his 
way to happiness and cast its baleful shadows upon me ! 
Yet does my love, in its intensity, not fly with joyous wings 
into the realms of space, but seems to broaden and expand 
into softer and harmonious peacefulness. Far, far in the 
past seems that resentment which in my less mature years 
burdened my heart and embittered my mind. For while yet 
a child in years did I give to him my heart and soul, and the 
pure fountain of my dreams has flowed year after year, only 
to deepen and strengthen the current of my love. Free at 
last ! and with his freedom the hope of his future, his son 
again brought to him to gladden his heart ! Ah, Gerold ! 
Do you realize the wealth of devotion which wells in my 
heart ? Do you understand the depth of love which rolls in 
endless waves from my soul ? Free ! ” 

She seemed to fear her own flights of imagination and 
convulsively drew herself together at the thought of the 
tremendous distance at which she placed Gerold above her. 
Again she smiled at the excess of her feelings as she paced 
slowly up and down the apartment. Bertha was a singu- 
larly striking and attractive woman when her features were 
agitated with the beauty of her thoughts. Her classic face 
was aglow with the intensity of her feelings and her deep, 
violet eyes sparkled and shone like stars. Her bosom heaved 
and as she walked, her strong, yet graceful form revealed 
the supple lines of beauty. Absorbed in her thoughts and 
oblivious of everything else she paced up and down the 
apartment for some time. 

At length, a slow and deliberate step was heard, and, a 
moment later came a knock upon the door of the room. 
Bertha collected herself with an effort and bade the new- 
comer enter. 

Madame von Fbertus opened the door and smilingly 
greeted her : 


Madame s Discovery, 269 

“ Good morning Bertha, are you busy, and am I intrud- 
ing? ” 

“ Not at all, Madame. Pray come in and make yourself 
at home,” she returned, as she assisted the older woman 
with her wraps. 

“It is very disagreeable out, so I wrapped myself rather 
warmly,” said Madame von Kbertus as she looked keenly at 
the young woman. 

Bertha was slightly bewildered at the unexpected call and 
wondered what could be the explanation of the unusual 
visit. She busied herself with placing the heavy wraps on a 
divan, then, bringing the most comfortable chair to the fire 
for the elderly woman, she sat down on a low footstool, 
crossed her hands in her lap and gazed with some trepida- 
tion into the face of Madame von Kbertus. 

“ Bertha, you are wondering at my unexpected visit, are 
you not ? ” she inquired as she bent slightly tow^ards the girl. 

Taken somewhat aback at the question, for which she 
was altogether unprepared, Bertha contented herself with a 
little gasp, a slight blush, and a droop of her head. 

“I thought so, but you must not feel agitated at the 
question, my dear girl,” she continued as .she took Bertha’s 
hand and bent over her fair head. 

“ I did not come here to cause you any inconvenience or to 
make you uncomfortable, as you evidentl}^ are, but I w^anted 
to have a talk with you. You have not visited us since the 
day Kgon returned to his father’s roof, and, although Anna 
has asked you twice to come, you have not shown yourself 
at Kbertus’s Thurm. What is the reason Bertha ? Has any- 
thing disturbed you, or has the sorrowful scene which we all 
witnessed affected you so much ? Tell me, Bertha ! ’ ’ she 
concluded as she stroked the delicate hand she held in her 
own. 

“ No, Madame, nothing has disturbed me, only I thought 
that the happiness which has entered your house ought not 
to be disturbed by outsiders, be they ever so welcome. ’ ’ 


270 


Beleaguered. 


Bertha again lapsed into blushes, and again dropped her 
head. Madame von Ebertus looked intently at the girl, and 
seemed to hesitate between two conflicting conclusions. For 
some moments they remained in silence. Madame von 
Ebertus gazed into the fire, and her thoughts seemed to be 
far away from her surroundings. She collected herself, 
finally, and placing her hand tenderly under the chin of the 
half-reclining girl, turned her face to her. Slowly the big, 
dreamy eyes raised themselves to the elderly woman, and 
seemed to read the very depths of her thoughts. Madame 
von Ebertus smiled faintly as she looked at Bertha : 

“You are a strange girl and hard to understand, but I 
read you clearly, and think I divine your thoughts.” 

Bertha again drooped her head, for there was something 
in the kind, steady look bent upon her, that stirred and 
alarmed her greatly. She became strangely confused, and 
was in evident bewilderment. 

Madame von Ebertus gazed steadily at her, and then 
allowed the girl’s hand to slip from her grasp. She looked 
into the fire again, and abstractedly toyed with the fringe 
on her bodice. 

The situation was becoming intensely trying to Bertha. 
Alarmed at the chance of disclosing her secret, and con- 
fused at the unexpected development of her thoughts of 
only a short half-hour before, she was momentarily on the 
verge of breaking down. She roused all the latent force 
of her nature to suppress the evidences of her love, and had 
nearly succeeded in her effort, when Madame von Ebertus 
again spoke to her. 

“Bertha, tell me, without reservation, and speak from 
your heart, as you would to your beloved mother were she 
living, do you love my son ? ’ ’ 

A convulsive cry broke from the girl, she drew her hands 
quickly to her face and pressed her temples as if to bury 
them there. Her bosom heaved, and she gasped as if mor- 
tally wounded, while her body swayed to and fro as if in pain. 


Madame s Discovery. 271 

Gerold’s mother looked at her with keen eyes and noted 
every move. She bent eagerly over the agitated girl, and 
breathlessly awaited her answer. Bertha had ceased to 
move, but sat like a figure carved from marble. The blood 
rushed from her face and she was deathly white. Slowly 
she moved her hands from her face to her questioner, and 
with a pathetic, childlike, and entreating look, answered : 

“Yes, I have always loved him.” Then, in the full 
knowledge of the end of her secret, she quickly arose, tot- 
tered a few steps, and again pressing her hands to her head, 
continued : 

“ Oh, God, what have I done? Why have I been thus 
tried ? Why has my secret been thus unwillingly wrung 
from my very soul ? ” She stood still, dropped her hands, 
and turned to Madame von Bbertus, as she concluded : 

“Why, Madame, oh why do you thus torture me? Do 
you not see that it is breaking my heart to wrest the truth 
thus forcibly from me ? Ah, that I could have been left 
alone with my love and cherished it from the gaze of those 
who cannot understand it ! ” 

The elderly woman rose from her chair, and, as she ap- 
proached Bertha, extended her hands to her. With a look 
of infinite love and affection, she clasped the agonized girl to 
her bosom, and said : 

‘ ‘ Because it has bloomed in secret long enough, dear child ; 
because I love you as I love my son ; because I wish you to 
be happy, and see your love fulfilled, for Gerold loves you 
even as you love him.” 

A sharp cry broke from the lips of the girl, as she swooned 
in the arms of Gerold’s mother, who tenderly laid her on 
the divan, and proceeded in the most practical and deliber- 
ate manner to restore her to consciousness, without summon- 
ing anyone to witness the unlooked for and startling ending 
of the interview. 

Madame von Kbertus worked diligently over the uncon- 
scious girl, and after a considerable length of time, had the 


272 


Beleaguered. 


satisfaction of seeing her charge respond to the treatment 
which she applied. She feared the return of consciousness, 
and the probable continuance of the painful scene which had 
just been enacted, as she looked lovingly at the great eyes, 
which opened and closed at intervals in semi-stupor. She 
smoothed the fair forehead, as she half leaned across her 
patient, and when Bertha lapsed into quiet slumber, she 
gently put on her wraps, and softly left the apartment, and 
returned to Kbertus’s Thurm. 

An hour later she returned, and again entered the room. 
In an adjoining room, Gerold and Carolus were conversing 
in subdued voices. Every few moments Gerold looked with 
troubled eyes at the door, and listened intently for some- 
thing. Carolus sat in a large chair, his hands stuck into 
his belt, and his legs stretched to their full length in front 
of him. He followed the movements of Gerold with smiling 
eyes, and beamed on him with a world of deep affection. 

There was something noble in the friendship jof these two 
men. Differing widely in thought and action, even opposed 
to one another in the conduct of affairs, diametrically opposite 
to each other in matters appertaining to the spiritual welfare 
of themselves and those about them, yet they were alwa3^s 
considerate of each other’s deep-seated convictions. Gerold 
was the scholar, absorbed in metaphysics, romantic yet ana- 
lytical, of advanced opinions yet clinging tenaciously to the 
romance of the past ; while Carolus was the soldier, living 
in the present, practical to a degree, at times erratic, an un- 
compromising disciplinarian, with little thought of, and no 
respect for ancient erudition — the progressive, hearty man of 
his day. 

Yet Gerold was the leader, the experienced tactician and 
warrior, while Carolus was the theorist. One had the experi- 
ence of men and affairs, gained against his own wishes, a 
victim of curious circumstances, while the other largely lacked 
the keen insight into men and motives, but was alive to 
events, and willingly thrust his personality whenever and 


Madame s Discovery. 273 

wherever he felt it his duty thus to impose it. Both men 
stood upon the common ground of hero-worship and both 
loved their country and its traditions with intense love. The 
strength of character of each was clearly manifest to the 
other, and the respect which strong personalities always en- 
gender had grown into deep and lasting friendship. 

Thus did these two men develop in each other’s society by 
the sheer force of their natures. The troublesome times and 
the many dangers which hovered over them brought them 
more closely together than ever. Carolus revelled in the fact 
that the duties which now rested upon his friend, and which 
he was mainly responsible for having thrust upon him, drew 
Gerold away from the calm contemplation into which he had 
lapsed during the past few years, and unceremoniously posted 
him in the field of personal activity which, to Carolus’s mind, 
was the only one fit for his abilities. 

Thus he calmly and smilingly contemplated his friend as 
he uneasily moved to and fro in eager expectation. A new 
and powerful interest now centred in Gerold as Carolus sud- 
denly reflected upon the circumstance which had brought 
them together this dark and gloomy morning. He had been 
summoned to Ebertus’s Thurm and, without preparation, 
was made cognizant of the scene which had taken place be- 
tween Madame von Kbertus and his sister. With even more 
than his usual practical demeanor, he accepted the situation 
as a perfectly natural result, although he had never before 
given the subject more than a passing thought ; it was a 
chance so remote, that speculation upon it had seemed super- 
fluous. 

To him, Bertha was the good sister, the household angel 
whom he worshipped for her considerate thoughtfulness and 
constant care for his comfort and ease. For romantic flights 
and secret, undying love for anyone, Carolus had never cred- 
ited her with the capacity, and this phase of her character 
occasioned him more surprise than the announcement of the 
fact of her love for Gerold. 

18 


Beleaguered. 


274 

With a certain combination of respect, affection, and amused 
satisfaction, he leaned back in his chair and idly rolled his 
huge spurs across the bare floor. 

His reflections were brought to a sudden close by the ap- 
pearance of Madame von Kbertus, who beckoned Gerold to 
her. She whispered something in his ear and held the door 
ajar for her son. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 


THE) FESTIVITIES RUDEEY DISTURBED. 

G EROED softly entered the room where Bertha still lay 
in slowly returning consciousness. He sat on the 
low stool which his mother had left but a moment 
before and gazed tenderly and earnestly at the pale face be- 
fore him. He took her hand and held it in his warm clasp as 
a subdued sigh escaped from her partly open lips. She turned 
her head, opened her eyes, and her gaze fell upon the atten- 
tive form of Gerold bending slightly over her. Quietly her 
eyes contemplated the manly features, then closed again as 
if the face hovering over her were merely a dream, a phantom 
from the mists which still partially obscured her mental 
vision. Again she sighed and a convulsive twitching agi- 
tated her. Again her beautiful eyes opened upon Gerold, 
and again she lapsed into a semi-stupor. Thus she lay, 
while Gerold softly stroked her hand and gazed intently upon 
her face. A warm flush came to her face and mounted to 
the roots of her hair. Her bosom heaved, and her lips moved 
with inarticulate sound as she finally opened her eyes and 
looked steadfastly at Gerold. Her face was pitiable to be- 
hold as she gradually recovered her faculties and realized the 
full significance of the scene. The flush deepened into crim- 
son and her agitation was intense as she again closed her 
eyes and quietly reflected on the meaning of it all. 

Gerold had not uttered a word. His thoughts fluctuated 
between alarm for Bertha’s condition and extreme happiness. 


275 


276 


Beleaguered. 


Silently he stroked her hand and bent the most affectionate 
and loving glances at the reclining girl. Not the past, with 
its sorrow and bitterness, not the years of exile and wander- 
ing, not the hovering of welcome death amid the frightful 
years of war came to his mind, but again the glowing future, 
again the rosy-hued dreams of happiness which years before 
had floated before his vision and again the warm pulsations 
of love tore through the heart of this strong man. His face 
was almost transfigured with joy as the crimson tell-tale of 
consciousness mounted to Bertha’s brow. 

He controlled himself with an effort and awaited the mo- 
ment when the girl was prepared to listen to him. Thus the 
minutes sped by for Gerold while Bertha was gradually com- 
ing to a full realization of what the scene meant for her. 

She again opened her eyes, and from their depths, Gerold 
read that undying emotion which has transcended all human 
emotions and will roll on to eternity. Gerold rose to his feet, 
then passing his hand across his forehead as if to reassure 
himself, bent down and kissed the fair face turned to him. 

“Bertha! I am here and I shall always be where you 
are. Do you understand me and realize what I say ? ’ ’ 

She looked at him steadily, and, as from the depths of her 
soul two tears welled into her eyes and rested like two 
glistening brilliants in the corners. 

“ Yes, I understand and realize, and I am very happy.” 

Then unable to control herself longer, she burst into 
passionate tears as she pressed Gerold’ s hand which still 
held her own. 

Thus they remained, while the tears gave way to smiles 
of happiness, and the strong features of Gerold resolved 
themselves from uncertainty into acute joy. 

Bertha finally sat up with her head reclining on Gerold’ s 
breast. They had much to say to each other and both were 
oblivious of time, of their surroundings, and of the strange 
conditions which had brought them so unexpectedly together. 

In the adjoining room, Madame von Kbertus and Carolus 


The Festivities Rudely Disturbed, 277 

were conversing with forced effort, their thoughts being 
upon the two who were nearest their hearts and ever present 
in their minds. 

In the midst of the heartfelt congratulations which fairly 
overwhelmed the happy couple, after Madame von Kbertus, 
who seemed to have arrived at the zenith of her happiness, 
had imparted the welcome news to Von Dougal, Anna, and 
Breno, a courier arrived at Ebertus’s Thurm with the start- 
ling intelligence that a captain with three men of Von Gult- 
lingen’s command had come to the St. Francis Gate and 
summoned the city to surrender. 

The festive scene came to a speedy close as Gerold, Caro- 
lus, and Von Dougal departed for headquarters to reply 
personally to the demands of Von Gnltlingen. Carolus in 
complete armor, stern and defiant, received the Wiirtem- 
berg officer, the courier of Von Gnltlingen, at the outer gate 
of the St. Francis Tower. He coldly demanded the reason 
for his unwelcome visit and, in reply, received a sealed 
package addressed to the commandant of Villingen. 

Carolus broke the seal and hastily scanned the communi- 
cation, which read as follows : 

“ To THB Commandant of Viddingfn : 

“Duke Julius of Wiirtemberg, as director of the Evan- 
gelical alliance of Suabia, foreseeing the extreme dangers 
to which the frontier fortress of Villingen is exposed, hereby 
offers to take the city under his protection and thus prevent 
its falling into the hands of the foreign invader. Quiet and 
cheerful acquiescence and a reasonable contribution will 
ensure the safety of the city of Villingen, and to its inhabi- 
tants freedom of religious worship and a recognition of the 
rights and privileges enjoyed in the past. 

“ Failure to comply within twenty-four hours will bring a 
body of ten thousand men before its walls and forcible pos- 
session will be taken. 

“ For His Grace of Wtirfemberg, 

“ Bfrnhard von GutTtingbjn.’* 


278 


Beleaguered. 


Carolus looked with undisguised scorn on the paper, and 
then at the captain and his men who were gathered under 
the white flag attached to a lance. With a grim smile he 
spoke to Robertus who was at his side with a squad of men. 

“Tell the doughty captain that the communication will 
be taken to Sir Gerold von Ebertus, and to await an answer. ’ ’ 

Without deigning to notice the bearer of the paper, Caro- 
lus turned on his heel and entered the great gate of the 
fortress. 

A company of pikemen was posted immediately behind 
the entrance and as Carolus passed them, every eye was 
upon him. The amused and scornful look upon his face 
was highly reassuring to the men, and a smile settled on 
every face when he ascended the stone steps which led to 
the headquarters above. 

Carolus walked into the room where Gerold, Eumbas, Von 
Dougal, Gurdin, and a number of offlcers were congregated 
and handed the paper to Sir Gerold. With a grim smile on 
his face, he said : 

“ Bernhard von Gultlingen wishes to try his luck again. 
He probably thinks the pen is mightier than the svrord and 
having failed with the latter a few days since, presumes to 
address you with this, to-day.” 

He handed the summons to surrender to his chief and 
watched Gerold closely as he read it. 

Gerold calmly took the paper and read it carefully. 
When he had flnished it, he smiled at Carolus and handing 
it back to his chief officer, said : 

“ Read it Carolus, to the gentlemen assembled.” 

As Carolus finished reading the paper. Sir Gerold addressed 
the officers present : 

“ You have heard the contents of this communication. It 
reads wonderfully like the paper which was discovered in 
Provence’s desk by Heinrich Vogel. It is for us to decide 
whether we shall submit to Duke Julius of Wiirtemberg and 
his allies, or decline the proffered protection. I need scarcely 


The Festivities Rudely Disturbed, 2 79 

ask what your answer will be and it remains only to frame 
the proper reply. Sir Carolus, prepare a suitable reply and 
when ready, bring it to us for approval.” 

Gerold turned in his seat and conversed with Von Dougal 
and Rheinhold after he had given some instructions to 
lyumbas. 

Rheinhold brought decanters and glasses and the party 
of officers drank numerous litres while awaiting the draft- 
ing of the reply which Carolus was preparing in an adjoin- 
ing room. 

The day was drawing to a close and the twilight was fall- 
ing upon the highlands. The gloom and fog disappeared 
under the brilliant autumn sun and the temperature again 
fell many degrees. The officers were amusing themselves 
with speculations as to the next move of the Wiirtembergers 
and the decanters were emptied and filled with wonderful 
regularity, while awaiting Carolus’s draft of the reply to 
Von Gultlingen. 

After some further delay, Carolus returned to the room 
and said : 

“ Sir Gerold, I have drafted two or three replies, but 
after mature coUvSideration, I have decided to simplify the 
answer and to make it as brief as possible.” 

He read : 

” To Bkrnhard von GUI.T1.1NGKN : 

“ Without sanction of His Majesty of Austria, under whose 
protection the city of Villingen has stood for upwards of 
three hundred years, I cannot consider the question of plac- 
ing it under your protection. The garrison and inhabitants 
of Villingen will defend themselves to the last, if attacked.” 

Gerold took the paper and addressed his officers : 

“ Shall this reply be given to the courier below? ” 

A thundering affirmation greeted his question. 

“ This is in accordance with my feelings and thus shall it 
be,” 


28 o 


Beleaguered, 


He took a quill and signed his full name and title to the 
document, sealed it and gave it to Carolus. It was placed 
in the hands of the Wiirtemberg captain, who a few mo- 
ments later, sped onward to Kappel in the gathering gloom 
of the November night. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 


THK advance: of thf conqueror. 

A t Kappel there was great activity amongst the allies. 
Every house, cottage, barn, and even the sheds and 
temporary buildings within a radius of a mile or 
more were taxed to their utmost capacity. Camp-fires 
glowed by the hundreds in fields, belts of wood and below 
the overhanging cliffs which rose abruptly from the plain 
to the east of the little town. The unfortunate inhabi- 
tants were ruthlessly ejected from their own habitations, 
to make quarters for the officers and soldiers of the allied 
troops. Everything of value was appropriated with the 
usual informality of the heartless invaders, and numerous 
were the deeds of violence and rapine. 

At a tavern situated on the edge of the town. Marshal 
Horn, who had arrived only a few hours before, set up his 
headquarters and immediately called together the principal 
ofiicers of the forces who were making a junction at Kappel. 

In the principal room of the modest little tavern, the 
Swedish Marshal was seated in a straight-backed oak chair, 
at a large table, absorbed in a number of despatches and 
papers which awaited his attention. A score or more of 
officers surrounded the table and all were busily engaged in 
conversation conducted in a subdued voice, in deference to 
their chief. Rau and Von Gultlingen were in a group with 
one French and two Scotch ofiicers. Every few minutes, one 
or the other cast a glance at the figure of Marshal Horn, as 


282 


Beleaguered. 


he rapidly perused the papers before him and placed them in 
regular succession at his elbow as he finished with each one. 

Horn finally completed his task, dictated a few sentences 
to a secretary, and then taking off his huge, soft felt hat, 
decorated with red plumes, laid it on the table in front of 
him. Turning to Rau, he asked : 

“Any tidings from Villingen ? “ 

“None, Marshal. There has scarcely been time enough 
for an answer or a return of the courier,” replied Rau, as he 
walked to his chief’s side. 

“Are you prepared to move forward immediately. Col- 
onel ? ” he asked again. 

“ Within an hour. I have four thousand men. Von Gult- 
lingen has two, and Teslie and Brentier each two, making 
seven thousand infantry, seven hundred cavalry, and three 
hundred artillery, besides drivers and attendants.” 

“Attend me in a quarter of an hour in the small room 
above,” commanded Horn, as he rose to leave the room. 

The stalwart figure of the Swede was picturesque as he 
walked with great strides to the door which led to the rooms 
above. Over six feet in height, with massive shoulders, of 
erect military carriage, he presented a fine subject for a 
picture. He had well chiselled, mobile features, sparkling 
blue eyes, and a complexion which only outdoor exercise and 
exposure to the elements can produce, and his figure and 
face were set off by long, wavy locks of almost yellow hair. 
His moustache and beard were well cared for and in the 
height of fashion. Clad in the regulation buff leather and 
green silk slashings, with his boots pulled high up, he was 
every inch a warrior, the fame of whose valorous exploits 
was spread throughout the land. 

Horn represented the best elements of the invaders who 
had spread over Germany’s fair plains. Rigorous but char- 
itable, devout but not bigoted, he frowned upon every form 
of oppression by his inferior officers. Relentless alike to 
friends and foes for the excesses which seemed an almost 


283 


The Advance of the Conqueror, 

universal accompaniment to the conduct of the war of inva- 
sion, he kept the troops under his immediate command well 
in hand and punished with severity every breach of morality 
or vicious deed which came to his notice. 

The natural consequence was, that when he withdrew his 
army from the Rhine valley, the inhabitants grew fearful of 
the soldiers of the Duke of Torraine and actually regretted 
the disappearance of the Marshal and his allies. A large 
detachment had arrived in Kappel early in the afternoon, 
accompanied by the usual retinue of camp followers, the 
vultures of the invasion, who looted, burned, robbed, mal- 
treated and visited every form of cruelty upon the hapless 
peasants and burghers whom the Swedes had passed by 
unmolested. 

Kver3^where about the town, the soldier held forth. In 
houses, barns, around the camp-fires, noisy shouts and songs 
broke upon the night air. The lute and the guitar formed 
an accompaniment to the guttural tones of the Swedes 
and the higher pitched voices of the Frenchmen, while the 
wheezy, melancholy and mirthless bagpipe seemed to inspire 
a sort of wild frenzy among the soulless and unmusical semi- 
barbarians from Scotland, whose bare knees and big feet 
moved with accentuated and grotesque contortions in the 
dance, quite as though they had not tramped five weary 
leagues that very day, over rocky cut and mountain incline. 

The characteristics of the motley gathering were sharply de- 
lineated, even under the levelling and character-destroying 
influences of a camp-fire on foreign soil. The Swede, tall, 
graceful, and imposing, full of restraint and composure ; the 
Frenchman, undersized, of lithe, quick movement, noisy and 
frivolous ; the German, broad-shouldered and deep-chested, 
collected and observant, and the Scotchman, awkward, raw- 
boned and rough, forever quarrelling, dancing and drinking. 
National characteristics were plainly discernible and were 
unmistakable even in that illy assorted gathering of soldiers 
where duty, necessity, gain, and numerous other good and 


284 


Beleaguered, 


bad motives moved them on the chess-board of fate or 
fortune. 

The mercenary could be had for a price, either for or 
against the reformed religion, politics, individual or collect- 
ive, good or harmful, for any purpose under the sun, provided 
the stated stipend were forthcoming, with something addi- 
tional in the shape of appropriated belongings of a fallen com- 
rade or a pro rata division of the plunder which fell to the 
higher officers who commanded them. 

Many a soldier, fighting for principle and reform, under 
the banner of the lyion of the North, was weighted down 
with jewels and coins of great value, obtained by robbery 
and murder, and when over-burdened to such an extent that 
it proved a hardship to drag it along, he carefully ‘ ‘ cached ’ ’ 
it, in the hope of returning some day and getting it into his 
possession, without fear of losing his treasure and his life by 
the knife of some gallant comrade in arms. 

When the babel of sounds was at the highest, a courier 
and several men clattered through the principal street of the 
town. They kept on despite the shouts, howls, and missiles 
thrown at them from the various groups through which they 
passed. Arriving at the door of the tavern, the courier 
vaulted out of his saddle and quickly entered the building. 
Passing through the knots of officers and saluting stiffly, he 
handed Bernhard von Gultlingen a package. 

Von Gultlingen looked at him and broke the seal, re- 
marking : 

“You have taken a long time to perform this errand.” 

“I was detained over an hour, and also had a slight 
accident,” he replied as he again saluted. 

“You may go,” replied Von Gultlingen, as he hastily 
read the answer to the summons sent to Villingen for sur- 
render. 

He bit his lip and stroked his beard as he finished the re- 
ply, then turned it over to Colonel Rau, as he approached, 
saying : 


The Advance of the Conqueror, 285 

‘‘Polite, anyway, Rau ! eh? But just about what I ex- 
pected. An ‘ if-you-want-us, come-and-get-us ’ sort of an 
answer. We shall have to move on that stubborn little burg 
to-morrow.” 

” Let us take the answer to the Marshal and get our 
orders. That is about what he meant by asking me to at- 
tend him in a quarter of an hour,” answered Rau. 

Together the Wiirtemberger and the Swede ascended the 
steps and were in consultation with Marshal Horn in a few 
minutes. 

‘‘Just what I expected,” said he, as he finished the 
message. ‘ ‘ Sir Gerold von Kbertus is made of different stuff 
from most of these uplanders. He will not only do what he 
says, but will make a defence that will astonish you. I wish 
you luck, gentlemen. Move early and cut off all approaches ; 
take all your artillery with you and make a good impression 
on the stiff-backed Imperialists. I shall be in Singen and 
shall expect to hear from you in a few days. Take your full 
divisions with you and prepare to sit down on that little egg 
until something is hatched. Au revoir, gentlemen.” 

Without further ado, he dismissed the two officers and 
quietly and deliberately prepared to retire. 

A few hours later, the heavy rumble of artillery passing 
over the frozen ground, disturbed the lighter sleepers of the 
allied armies encamped at Kappel. Field and siege guns of 
various patterns, sizes, and efficiency passed through the 
town, accompanied by ammunition, wagons, and trains. 
Upwards of seventy-five guns were thus dispatched in a 
southwesterly direction, long before the first streaks of dawn 
lined the ea.stern horizon. The heavy infantry joined the 
long procession later, and finally, as the dawn broke upon hill 
and plain, the cavalry was set in motion. Colonel Rau and 
Bernhard von Gultlingen, Colonels Leslie and Bren tier, and 
a staff of officers brought up the rear. Eight thousand 
allied troops were moving on Villingen and the hopes of the 
two principal commanders were high, in the full expectation 


286 


Beleaguered, 


that their apparently invincible army would impress the 
defiant soldiers within the city’s walls with a feeling of de- 
spair, and the non-combatants with such terror, as to 
influence or weaken the defence which was expected and for 
which they were prepared. Hour after hour, the formidable 
mass moved in close column and when the sun loomed upon 
the eastern horizon, the cavalry and light infantry were 
within two leagues of the devoted city. 


•' r ^ 




CHAPTER XXXV. 

THK beginning of THE SIEGE. 

A SMALE reconnoitring party of cavalry under Rober- 
tas, patrolling beyond the stone bridge of the Brigach, 
came upon the advance guard of the enemy early in 
the morning. From a little hillock they discerned the long 
moving train as it wended its way slowly and deliberately 
towards Villingen. Robertas intently watched the advanc- 
ing cloud of horsemen for some minutes and then turning to a 
trooper at his side despatched him to Baldus Gurdin who 
occupied the bridge over the deep and swift-flowing stream. 

On a little rise, a few hundred yards back of the bridge, 
Franciscus Eumbas had posted a few field-pieces which com- 
manded the approaches to the bridge. 

Robertas gave orders to retreat slowly as the enemy’s ad- 
vance noted his presence, and in a short quarter of an hour 
he passed over the bridge. A couple of hundred riders ap- 
proached within range of Eumbas’s field-pieces and immedi- 
ately the battery spouted forth its venomous shafts of flame 
and destruction. Gurdin, in the depression, ordered his 
men back and with his own hands ignited the fuse which 
connected with the mine beneath the stone structure. A few 
seconds later, the solidly built bridge flew into the air, amid 
a cloud of smoke, dust and debris which obscured everything 
within a radius of a couple of hundred yards. 

The Swedish horse was within a few yards of the bridge 
and the detonation, shock, and flying debris caused great 

287 


288 


Beleague7^ed, 


havoc among the leaders of the rapidly moving troopers. 
A dozen or more mounted men slid out of their saddles, 
killed, maimed, or stunned, while many riderless horses 
galloped in all directions in headlong flight. Again the 
field-pieces belched forth their fire into the now solid columns 
of horsemen augmented by the forward movements of the 
long procession of horsemen. 

Spreading out like a fan from the road whence they were 
moving the cavalry sought a convenient ford and endeavored 
to cut off the retreat of the small battery which thundered per- 
sistently into the dense masses of mounted men. Gurdin sep- 
arated his heavy cavalrymen and deployed them so as to 
intercept the adventurous Swedish riders who plunged into 
the icy water at a dozen different points. Not a Swede 
crossed alive. Gurdin above and Robertus below made short 
work of the bold men and several dozen paid the penalty for 
their rashness with their lives. 

With less than one hundred men, Gurdin and Robertus 
checked the whole force of the invaders for over half an hour 
and only retired when the musketeers were brought to the 
opposite side of the stream. lyumbas poured shot and shell 
into the ranks of the enemy over the heads of the Villingen 
horsemen and gave orders to retire only when the passage of 
the Brigach was no longer in dispute. Again Robertus and 
Gurdin moved up and down the shelving banks of the 
stream, keeping the few riders busily engaged while I^umbas 
quickly retreated to the gates of the city. 

This movement was successfully accomplished and a few 
minutes later, Gurdin and Robertus with their riders also 
entered the Franciscan Gate. A thunderous welcome 
awaited the enemy’s horsemen who stormed up to the gates 
of the city but a few hundred yards behind the rear-guard of 
the retreating troopers. 

A wide sheet of flame broke from the outer and inner 
walls which hurled death and destruction into the ranks of 
the storming cavalry. Away they whirled, the remnant of 



A few seconds later, the solidly built bridge flew into the air, 

{Page 287.) 




The Beginning of the Siege. 


289 


the advance, and in a perfect panic they fled back and across 
the stream which it had cost them so many lives to pass. The 
heavier guns from the walls emphasized their flight and when 
the range was found, the whole body of the enemy, cavalry 
and infantry, were forced to retire precipitately before the 
murderous shells that were exploding in their midst with 
unceasing regularity and precision. 

Rau and Von Gultlingen noted the whole scene from a 
neighboring elevation and the choleric Swedish Colonel 
fumed and cursed at the foolhardiness of their own troops. 
Von Gultlingen was ordered to the south of the city, where 
he arrived after a long detour and well out of range of the 
heavy guns of the fortress. Leslie and Brentier took posi- 
tions east and west respectively, augmented by detachments 
of Wiirtembergers. The heavy guns were brought up later 
and in an hour were brought to bear upon the city and its 
defences. 

A heavy artillery duel was thus kept in progress during 
the first few hours of the siege and the walls of the fortress 
were at times completely shrouded in smoke. Earthworks 
were thrown up in the various quarters where the heavy 
siege-pieces were posted and when the sun was setting, the 
allies were fairly shielded behind the defences thrown up 
during the day. As darkness closed upon the uplands, the 
firing ceased and only a desultory shot now and then broke 
upon the stillness of the night. 

The city was entirely surrounded and every approach was 
closely guarded. Gun after gun was brought into position 
and the shovel and the pick were industriously kept at work 
during the long hours of the winter night. Every advantage 
of position was taken by Colonel Rau and before morning, 
seventy guns were in position to continue the bombardment. 
Eight guns had been disabled and nearly three hundred 
men killed and wounded during the first eventful day of the 
siege of Villingen. 

With the earliest dawn, the furious cannonading was con- 
19 


290 


Beleaguered. 


tinned. The direction whence the shot and shell were hurled 
at the city made it evident that a breach was intended, both 
in the outer and inner walls of the city at the Franciscan 
Gate. It was also evident that a number of the heaviest 
guns were concentrated at a point just beyond the stone 
bridge for the possession of which such a sharp, brief fight 
had been made the day before. 

The ponderous missiles crashed and tore great gaps in the 
lighter masonry of the outer wall and gate, and, after a half 
hour’s vain endeavor to serve the guns on the walls, Gerold 
gave orders to remove them to a point a few hundred yards 
farther south and away from the hail of shot and shell which 
was centered at the gate, tower, and wall. With great dar- 
ing and with death hovering around them, the artillerymen 
finally succeeded, but not until a number of their comrades 
had fallen and several guns were rendered useless. 

In the midst of the men who were working with might 
and main, Lumbas stood directing the operations. Solid 
shot whistled and struck about him everywhere — huge 
pieces of masonry and tiles from the edges and roof of the 
subordinate tower flew past him and dropped everywhere 
around him, yet he stood his ground until the last service- 
able gun was safely drawn away by huge ropes. 

The day was breaking, and while the earthworks could 
not be distinguished from behind which the great cannons 
were slowly but gradually reducing the outer works, yet the 
incessant flash of the guns gave the defenders the necessary 
aim to begin operations. Tumbas ordered all guns to be 
directed to the particular works which were creating so much 
havoc, and when all was in readiness, gave the signal. A 
murderous fire from nearly thirty guns broke simultaneously 
upon the morning and in ten minutes the battery in the 
earthworks was silenced. The fire had been deadly. The 
concentration and quick service had produced the result. A 
number of the heaviest guns had been dismantled or rendered 
useless. 


The Beginning of the Siege, 


291 


In the meantime, the batteries at the other points con- 
tinued and the same tactics were repeated at the three other 
towers and gates of the city. Red-hot shot was hurled into 
the city. Fires broke out in half a dozen different small 
buildings and barns, and were burning fiercely. The inhab- 
itants turned to the extinguishing of these dangerous fires 
and the women and even children lent a hand at cover- 
ing the living balls of fire as they struck, with soaked skins 
and buckets of water. Gradually the fires burned out and 
the danger somewhat abated. 

Gerold assumed command at the Franciscan Gate and 
Tower, where the enemy evidently intended to make a 
breach, to be followed by an assault. Carefully husbanding 
the strength of his men, he directed operations, and every 
two hours relieved them from the terrific fire to which they 
were exposed. 

So persistent was the furious cannonading directed at the 
earthworks that only a shot now and then responded, and, in 
most cases, flew wide of the point which it was intended to 
breach. 

As the morning broke, large parties of men and horses 
could be seen dragging additional field and siege guns to the 
earthworks and upon them, Gerold ordered the longer range 
guns directed. The mortars were now placed in position, 
and in a short space of time, the huge shells burst in the 
midst of the allies as they worked desperately to get their 
guns under cover. With a grim smile Gerold noted the 
deadly aim of his artillery. He gave orders to prevent the 
placing of the enemy’s guns at all hazards and descending to 
the court below, mounted his horse and galloped rapidly to 
the St. John Gate, accompanied by Rheinhold and Gurdin. 

As the trio passed through the city, the effects of the bom- 
bardment were plainly noticeable on many sides. Deathlike 
stillness prevailed everywhere and the streets were practically 
deserted. Shutters were drawn and scarcely a burgher was 
visible. A furtive look out of a partly-opened door or the 


292 


Beleagiiered. 


swiftly-moving figure of an inhabitant as he gingerly crossed 
an alley, street, or square, was all that could be noticed. 
The deep boom of the guns and an occasional crash of a 
solid shot could be heard. As Gerold rode on, a shot struck 
the upper windows of a house barely ten paces ahead of him. 
a shower of glass fell to the pavement, almost at the hoofs of 
Gerold’ s horse, and a series of shrieks rent the air. Almost 
immediately thereafter, the women and children of the house 
fled, panic stricken, out of doors and with loud cries ran tow- 
ards the house oppoisite. 

Gerold stopped to calm their fears and advised them to re- 
enter their habitation. His cool, collected manner reassured 
the women, and their terror resolved itself into wonder at his 
calm smile as he gently urged them to watch for the ‘ ‘ red- 
hot shot of the Swedes, ’ ’ and smother it at once whenever 
seen. 

Obstructions were everywhere to be seen. Pieces of tile, 
chimney-pots, gargoyles, masonry, and splinters of timber 
were lying about in every direction, while fragments of glass 
were strewn as thickly on the streets as the husbandman 
sows the seed in the newly-plowed field. The smoking and 
blazing ruins of a large house and barn were passed, and here 
only did Gerold see any considerable number of people busily 
engaged in extinguishing the fire. He doffed his hat and 
smilingly acknowledged the cheer with which he was greeted. 
Gerold reined in his horse and said to the little knot of men 
and women : 

“That is good. You deserve no less the thanks of our 
people than those who defend the city upon the ramparts. 
Be watchful of the red-hot shot. They endanger the city 
greatly and must be quenched quickly, my good neighbors.” 

“We shall watch and pray. Sir Gerold,” answered a 
large woman to whom fear seemed to be a stranger. 

“We shall quench them. Sir Gerold, as 'we did in ’87,” 
spoke an aged man whose sparkling eyes belied the evident 
infirmities of his person. 


293 


The Beginning of the Siege, 

As Gerold approached the St. John Tower, the number of 
missiles increased and the shots struck with greater force. 
He passed quickly under the great arch, vaulted from his 
horse and walked with rapid strides to the room above. As 
he passed the open space behind the wall, the musketeers 
recognized him and a great shout went up : 

“ A Gerold ! A Gerold ! Death to the Swedes ! ” It rose 
above the din of the cannonading, above the crashing of 
masonry and brought Von Dougal, who had command of 
the gate and tower, quickly upon the scene. 

Blackened with powder smoke, he smiled as he extended 
his hand to Gerold and said cheerily : 

“ Still keeping the Swedes bus}^ We have dismantled a 
number of their guns and their fire is visibly slackening. 
How is it at the St. Francis Gate ? ” 

“Heavy, Von Dougal. They intended to breach the 
w^all and tower, but we foiled them.” 

He advised similar action to that taken at the north 
tower, if the fire became too much concentrated. 

“ If you are breached badly, let me know instantly, but 
concentrate your fire. Waste no shot on moving masses, 
but prevent at all hazards the dangerous concentration which 
resulted in shocking the St. Francis Gate and wall. There 
is little to fear except from their artillery. They have 
numerous and powerful guns. 

After carefully inspecting the damage done by the steady 
fire, and in imminent danger of his life, Gerold remounted 
his horse and proceeded to the south gate. Von Dougal 
cast an admiring look at him as he departed and he again 
directed the operations with renewed activity. 

Gerold passed Kbertus’s Thurm and as he raised his eyes 
to the living-rooms above, facing the west, he saw Madame 
von Bbertus looking out of the window. At her side were 
Bertha and Anna. Again the black hat with the red plumes 
was doffed and again the calm, serene smile played about 
the mouth of Sir Gerold. The stern lines of his face had 


294 


Beleaguered. 


relaxed and the smile gave way to a tender, loving expres- 
sion as he looked upon the three women huddled together in 
that upper window gazing furtively after him. 

A sharp gallop brought him to the eastern tower, which 
had suffered almost as heavily as the St. Francis Tower. 

Carolus was in command here and he, too, like Von 
Dougal, was begrimed with the smoke of the guns. His 
eyes were bloodshot, but the daring soldier was also cheerful 
and alert. His command had suffered less than either the 
north or south tower detachments and the constant explo- 
sions testified to the precision with which the guns were 
served. 

The situation was quickly explained, the necessary instruc- 
tions given and again Gerold mounted his horse to return to 
headquarters. The western tower was subjected to a slight 
attack only and the guns were apparently drawn away from 
this point of attack to replace those which were disabled “at 
the earthworks above the bridge. Thus the day wore on 
with unceasing attack and defence, until sunset, when a 
shell from the mortars, which had created great havoc in the 
large battery at the stone bridge, exploded in the very centre 
of the powder train of the enemy. A terrific upheaval fol- 
lowed. Earthworks, shot, shell, caissons, guns, wagons, 
horses and men were hurled in all directions with terrible 
force. The concussion was felt with distinctness on the 
city’s walls, and a great cheer went up from the defenders 
as the results were noted. 

The battery was immediately silenced and in a short 
quarter of an hour, the bombardment of the city ceased 
entirely at all points. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

AN OFFKR OF AID. 

G EROED called a council at Ebertus’s Thurm during 
the early hours of night and every prominent officer 
was present. The situation was briefly discussed, 
and after considerable conference, it was ducided to send 
two separate but small parties to ascertain, if possible, the 
meaning of the sudden cessation of hostilities. While 
Gerold and his officers were discussing the best means of 
obtaining the information needed, a subordinate officer with 
several soldiers asked admission. Upon being admitted, 
the subaltern briefly stated that a messenger from Breisach 
was without and demanded immediate admittance. 

“ Let him enter,” answered Gerold. 

A tall, well formed man of unmistakable military bearing 
entered the room and walked to the table where Gerold sat. 
He saluted, and reaching into his doublet produced a small, 
sealed package addressed to the commandant of Villingen. 
Before handing it to Gerold, he said in German, but with 
a distinctly foreign accent : 

“Sir Commandant, I am Captain Munro, under orders of 
Colonel Ascanio, who with four hundred and fifty Italians 
retreated through the Hollenthal. We escaped from Frei- 
burg when that place was invested and finally taken by 
Marshal Horn. I volunteered to bring this despatch through 
the lines of the allies and deliver it to you. It has taken me 
two days to do it. I am at your service, Sir,” 

295 


296 


Beleaguered, 


He handed the package to Sir Gerold and stepped back. 

Gerold took the letter, looked at the address and broke 
the seal. He read as follows : 

“ To THEj Commandant of Viddingkn, 

‘ ‘ Greeting : 

“After the disasters which befell our arms in the Rhine 
Valley, I, and the remnant of my command, numbering four 
hundred and fifty men and officers, with four light field- 
pieces, escaped from Freiburg by a stratagem. At the 
entrance of the Hbllenthal, I made a junction, or rather com- 
municated, with Colonel Aescher who had also escaped 
capture with about two hundred and fifty men. We are 
encamped in the Stockwald, having followed the track of 
the main body of Swedes and their allies. The investment 
of Villingen by such superior forces prevents our joining you. 
Pleikart von Helmstatt with three thousand Suabians is 
moving west to Villingen to demand surrender. General 
Aldringer with nine regiments of Bohemians is coming up 
from the south towards Villingen to assist in checking the 
advance of the allies on their march to capture Constance. 
Helmstatt will, however, only pass on his way to Singen to 
meet Horn and will in all probability simply make a demon- 
stration. With a capable guide, I will endeavor to join 3^ou 
in Villingen in company with Aescher and his command as 
soon as you can devise a plan. I am unable to cope with 
the overwhelming forces about me and can act only on your 
suggestions. Let the plan be simple and effective and if 
successful, it will bring to your relief upwards of seven 
hundred men. You may depend absolutely upon Captain 
Munro who has my fullest confidence. 

“ Yours in the faith, 

“ CoDONKD Adfxandfr Ascanio.” 

Gerold looked a moment at the young officer and then 
turned to the assembled officers : 

“ Captain Munro brings us welcome news and assistance, 


An Offer of Aid. 297 

if such a thing can be brought about. Sir Carolus, read the 
message. ’ ’ 

Carolus took the letter and read it to the eagerly listening 
throng. Cheers rang out in the room as Carolus concluded 
and every officer grasped the young foreigner’s hand. 

Gerold again turned to the young man and asked : 

‘ ‘ When did you leave your command ? ’ ’ 

“ Two days ago. I had to remain in the enemy’s camp 
nearly all day. Had it not been for the heavy work of bom- 
bardment and the confusion resulting from your excellent 
gunnery, I would surely have been detected. As it was I 
easily escaped through their lines when night fell.” 

‘ ‘ What was the meaning of the sudden ending of the 
bombardment?” interjected Carolus. 

“To bring all the guns from the south and west to the 
batteries at the bridge, where most of the guns were dis- 
abled, but principally because their ammunition gave out. 
A shell from the city destroyed their entire supply of powder 
and did terrible destruction to their train. Over two hun- 
dred men were killed and wounded including Von Gult- 
lingen, who was hurt about the head by the flying missiles,” 
answered the officer. 

“ Then they will resume on the morrow ? ” asked Gerold 
carelessly. 

“Yes, provided the new ammunition and their trains 
arrive.” 

Gerold turned to his officers and said : 

“ It is evident that the reinforcements must reach the city 
and be safely harbored before the additional divisions of 
Suabians cut off all communication in the west and south. 
Captain Munro must leave to-night with a trusty guide and 
take a letter to Colonel Ascanio. Tate to-morrow night, a 
sortie must be made to divert the enemy on the north and 
east and the friendly troops will thus, quietly if possible, 
forcibly if they must, pass through the lines and enter by 
the west gate,” 


298 Beleaguered. 

“ Carolus, take the quill and write as follows” : 

“ To Coi^oMi. A1.KXANDKR Ascanio : 

” Greeting : 

” Captain Munro has carried out your orders and handed 
me your welcome letter. At two a.m. to-morrow night, a 
sortie in force will be made to the north and east to divert 
the enemy. When all is in readiness, a red and blue light 
will be seen in the topmost window of the St. Francis Tower, 
which is the northern tower of the fortress. Advance 
quickly to the west gate which will be thrown open to you 
on receipt of the countersign. A white light, also in the 
top window of the St. Wendel Tower, will direct you to the 
proper gate. My officer who accompanies Captain Munro 
will give you the countersign. If absolutely necessary, 
leave some of your horses, but bring the field-pieces with 
you. Do not delay when the signals burn, but make every 
effort to enter the city. 

” Yours in the faith, 

” Sir GKR01.D VON Ebkrtus, 

” Governor B 

When Carolus had finished the letter, Gerold turned to 
his officers with a smile and said : 

‘ ‘ Who will volunteer to accompany Captain Munro ? ’ ’ 

“I ! I !” A chorus of voices rang out in the room as 
each one present eagerly offered his services. Gerold smiled 
and turning to Carolus continued : 

‘ ‘ Sir Carolus, I prefer to let Robertus be the guide. He 
is young and active and experienced. He knows the ground 
better than most of us. At any rate, he can be most easily 
spared.” 

Robertus stepped forward and saluting, said : 

‘ ‘ I am prepared to go now. I thank you for the honor 
and I will do my best to conduct our friends within the 
city’s walls.” 

Robertus received the countersign and in a few minutes 


An Offer of Aid. 


299 


departed with Captain Munro amid the hearty good-wishes 
of the assembled ofl&cers. The conference broke up soon 
after, and the watches at the gates and on the walls were 
doubled for the night. 

A few hours later, two men left the fortress by the St. 
Wendel Gate and disappeared in the darkness towards the 
west. After carefully picking their way and advancing with 
the utmost caution, they succeeded in passing the enemy’s 
advance lines. Numerous camp-fires, screened so that the 
glare should not be seen from the city’s walls, were visible, 
and the two officers after much manoeuvring and considerable 
risk, finally cleared the entire cordon which encircled the 
beleaguered city. Onward they pressed, hour after hour, 
observing due caution, and as the night wore on to the 
approaching dawn, they reached the Hollenthal. 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 


A SORTIE AND REINFORCEMENTS. 

M any alarms were sounded throughout the night and 
two attempts to blow up the outer gates were frus- 
trated. The second attempt was made upon the St. 
John Gate at midnight by two men who fashioned a raft and 
flat boat and loaded upon the former a barrel of powder. 
They succeeded in launching the boat, fastening the raft to 
the great iron rings immediately under the drawbridge and 
setting Are to the fuse before they were discovered. 

The guards above, attracted by the sputtering fuse, 
promptly rolled several large stones over the parapet and 
shattered both the boat and raft to fragments. The adven- 
turous men lost their lives in the attempt. 

Shortly after, the eastern and northern heavens were 
brilliantly illuminated by several conflagrations. Plunder- 
ing and burning had commenced. The hapless villages of 
Riedheim, Marbach, Kirchdorf and Klingen were wiped out, 
and the peasants who valiantly defended their homes against 
the heartless bands of marauders, were put to the sword. 
Upwards of one hundred men and women were massacred 
and many wounded and maltreated, or cast out in the cold 
after having been stripped even of their clothes, escaping 
only to die of exposure. The looting, burning and murder- 
ing continued, and the red glow of one burning village no 
sooner died down than the light from the next one flared up 
on the distant horizon. 


300 


A Sortie afid Reinforcements, 301 

The day broke and in the gray light of morning the 
soldiers again manned the guns, which boomed out from 
their different quarters on the city’s walls, but scarcely a 
shot was returned from the besiegers’ lines. 

The fresh supply of ammunition evidently had not reached 
the enemy’s lines. The fire was .so intense and constant that 
the soldiers who were encamped behind the earthworks were 
obliged to retire. The guns on the walls were finally stopped 
and the entire garrison was ordered to repair the damages 
caused by the furious bombardment of the day before. 

Willing hands were bent to the task, and every able-bodied 
inhabitant was pressed into service. Kven women assisted 
in hauling material to the outer works and in carrying stones 
of sufficient weight to throw from the walls, should the city 
be stormed. Many houses were pulled down for this purpose, 
and late in the afternoon scarcely a stone large enough to be 
hurled was left in the ruins of houses destroyed by fire in the 
city. Great pyramids were gathered and placed in conven- 
ient piles on the walls, the work of women and children and 
non-combatants. The spirit of war was inborn in the popu- 
lace and it was prepared to shed its last drop of blood in 
defence of the city. 

Gerold superintended the work of the soldiers personally, 
and inspired in them the enthusiasm which burned like a 
bright flame in his heart. The blood of the lion was up and 
there was no relenting. The soldier was at his best and his 
iron will knew no yielding. The scholar vanished, and the 
gentle, serene nature gave way to the restless, active, and 
uncompromising man of blood and iron. 

The necessary repairs were completed during the afternoon 
and the weary men were ordered to rest and prepare for the 
work of the night. There was much misgiving and doubt 
as to the enemy’s intentions, it being an inexplicable riddle 
to the soldiers why the attack had not been resumed. As 
the day wore on and the great work of repairs was nearing 
the end, the surprise and speculation at the inactivity of the 


302 


Beleagtiered, 


enemy increased. Not only did they not reoccupy their 
trenches and camps, but were posted behind the little hil- 
locks and depressions of the Schwenningen valley, and as the 
day was drawing to a close, large masses were seen moving 
southeasterly to the valley of the Brigach, well out of range 
of even the largest guns in the fortress. 

Hour after hour passed and the shades of evening deep- 
ened into night. It was cold and clear. The challenges and 
answers by the sentries on the walls rang out sharp and 
distinct in the frosty night. Every fifty feet of w^all was 
patrolled by a sentry in addition to the regular watches at 
the gates, towers and bartizans. Signal lights flashed regu- 
larly from the four principal gates and were answered with 
equal regularity. 

Thus the night wore on to midnight, when Gerold again 
called his ofiicers in consultation at headquarters. The plan 
of the sortie was carefully considered, and every officer was 
instructed with special care and minuteness. Eumbas had 
charge of the St. Wendel Gate which was to be thrown open 
for Colonels Ascanio and Aescher. A large force of pike- 
men, musketeers and artillerymen were to protect the gate. 
Rheinhold had charge of the signals while Carolus and Von 
Dougal with all the cavalry were to make the sortie in two 
separate parties. Every soldier in the fortress, capable of 
bearing arms was under orders at one o’clock ; the entire 
forces of Villingen, nearly fifteen hundred men were posted. 

The great drawbridge of the Franciscan Gate was lowered 
and the two bodies of cavalry silently moved out to the sub- 
ordinate tower. A quarter of an hour later, the second 
drawbridge, greased and oiled at its bearings, noiselessly slid 
into the recessed masonry at the further side of the moat. 

At a signal from the tower, the gate was opened and a 
dozen scouts passed out into the night and disappeared to 
the north and east. Carolus with Gurdin followed with two 
hundred and fifty cuirassiers and lancers, and moved in an 
easterly direction. Von Dougal and Danni, who had re- 


A Sortie and Reinforcements, 303 

covered from the wounds received in the m^lee with Von 
Gultlingen, with two hundred lighter cavalry and a detach- 
ment of lancers moved northerly. Both divisions almost 
immediately lost sight of each other. 

Carolus, at the head of the column, trotted briskly on the 
Schwenningen road. After passing across the crown of the 
hillock, the glow of camp-fires was distinctly seen. The 
broad, white road was discernible in the starlight. When 
half the intervening space between the hill and the camp had 
been traversed, Carolus called his subaltern officers and gave 
his final instructions. 

Forward they again moved and from the trot they broke 
into a canter and then into a furious gallop, as they reached 
the drowsy sentinels on the edge of the enemy’s lines. The 
alarm was sounded, but too late. Carolus broke through 
the camp like a whirlwind, cutting down the helpless and 
frightened bands of scurrying and bewildered mercenaries. 
With ringing cheers the heavy cavalrymen under Gurdin 
shouted their terrific yells “A Carolus! A Carolus 1 ” as 
they hewed, cut, and hacked right and left through the 
sleeping camp. In the midst of the slaughter, a bugle note 
was heard, and back the lancers and cuirassiers whirled with 
precision to the outer edge of the camp to fall on new lines 
of surprised masses of the enemy. Carolus thus worked 
from camp to camp, striking and retreating, and before the 
bewildered besiegers knew the cause of all the commotion, 
the Villingen riders had struck and disappeared. For ten 
or fifteen minutes the furious onslaught was continued until 
in the semi-darkness another body of cavalry was seen. 

A bugle sounded, and another, and then in unison. Carolus 
and Von Dougal had joined as prearranged. Once more the 
whole cavalry charged through the centre of the camp, which 
contained many tents and where, presumably, the principal 
officers were quartered. With deafening yells the whole 
mass broke into the lines of the scurrying besiegers. Scarcely 
any opposition was encountered and the feeble resistance 


304 Beleaguered, 

seemed to inspire greater daring among the charging 
troopers. 

Again the bugle note sounded, clear and distinct above the 
rushing sounds of hoof-beats on the frozen ground and the 
clang, rattle, and cries of the attacking soldiers. Again 
the whole body moved out of the mazes of tents, equipage, 
guns, and wagons into the fields, and finally upon the 
Schwenningen road. Again the crown of the hillock was 
reached and with a quick glance in the direction of Villingen, 
Carolus and Von Dougal saw the red and blue light burning 
in the tower of St. Francis and the white light in the St. 
Wendel Tower. 

Carolus turned to Von Dougal and, after slackening his 
pace, said : 

“ The time is up, we cannot remain longer outside. The 
whole horde is up and arming. Remain here until I 
return.” 

He gave a quick command and again his riders separated 
from the main body. Gurdin was ordered to the right while 
he took the left and described a half circle to convince 
himself of the situation. He returned to Von Dougal and 
said, quickly : 

“All ’s well. Forward, now ! ” 

The whole body moved forward until within a few hundred 
yards of the walls. Here they again separated, Carolus gal- 
loping to the right and Von Dougal to the left, to the St. 
Wendel Gate. The red and blue light was burning brightly 
in the tower as Carolus passed rapidly by the outer gate and 
onward to the other side of the fortress. 

Without any preliminary indication a volley of musketry 
burst upon the silent night. The flash of the guns could be 
distinctly seen a thousand yards or so to the west. Instantly 
Carolus called upon his riders : 

“ Forward, now ! Forward, my men to your friends ! ” 

A terrific yell greeted his appeal and with bodies bent 
down to the pommels of their saddles, Carolus and his riders 


A Sortie and Reinforcements, 305 

flew over the ground. The rattling sabres, jingling spurs 
and the deep breathing of the horses to the accompaniment 
of pounding hoofs, were the only sounds heard as the cuiras- 
siers and lancers sped onward to the eastern approach of the 
ci^ty. The volleys of musketry and the sounds of conflict 
were growing louder each moment and more distinct. The 
situation was not clear to Carolus but with his usual reckless 
bravery, he forged ahead into the unknown dangers which 
confronted him. 

Onward into the depression which la}^ to the west of Vil- 
lingen, Carolus and his men galloped madly. Each moment 
the rattle of musketry and the muffled, hoarse shouts of the 
men in deadly encounter rose above the sounds of the charg- 
ing column. A sharp blast of a bugle was again heard to 
the south. It was promptly answered by the trumpeter at 
Carolus’s side. Von Dougal had doubled the city’s walls 
and met the main column again west of the St. Wendel Gate. 
In a few seconds, they joined their forces. 

Carolus rode up to Von Dougal, and asked quickly : 

“ Did you meet any of the enemy ? ” 

“No, but I heard the musketry and decided that either 
the friendly troops had reached the trenches or that you had 
run across a detachment,’’ answered Von Dougal. 

“ It is Ascanio and Aescher then. Forward ! Remember 
the war cry, my men ! Charge ! ’’ 

Again the whole body swept onward directly away from 
the walls of the city and up the slight rise upon which the be- 
siegers were encamped. The camp-fires of the Swedes and 
their allies burned up in yellow, shooting flames and aided 
considerably in lighting up the surrounding objects. Carolus 
ordered Von Dougal to separate and take the left while he 
described a slight angle as they reached the masses of strug- 
gling men and horses. 

“ God with us ! Strike ! ’’ shouted Carolus above the din, 
and in another instant the line of besiegers was cut in two. 
The thunderous blows of the heavy cuirassiers came down 

20 


3o6 


Beleaguered. 


on the neckplates, helmets, and armor of the enemy as they 
bore through the thin line. 

“A Gerold ! A Gerold ! God with us ! ” Onward they 
pressed through camp and trench to the outer edge of the 
lines where the masses were struggling in hand-to-hand conj- 
bat. Brands of burning logs were tossed in upon the tents, 
wagons, and trains of the enemy and a brilliant glare 
lighted up the surrounding plain. A great cry rose again 
from the confusion and it was quickly answered. 

“Ferdinand! Ferdinand! Fong live the King ! Down 
with the Swedes ! Down with the heretic dogs ! Strike ! ” 

The lighter colored uniforms of the allies were easily dis- 
cerned in the flaring light. They were now attacked from 
three different quarters. The friendly troops from the west, 
Carolus from the rear, and Von Dougal from the side, were 
striking furiously on the solid line of men. They gave way 
step by step and fought with desperation as they retreated. 
They were clearly overmatched and in a few minutes, great 
gaps were made in their lines. 

A tall soldier suddenly bounded out of the group of horse- 
men, and approached Carolus, who halted an instant to get 
a clearer view of the field. The camp-fires and burning tents 
and wagons flared and shed a strong light on surrounding 
objects. Carolus grasped his sabre and ordered the horse- 
men to halt. 

“Who are you?” 

‘ ‘ Ascanio, Imperialist I ’ ’ 

“ Ha ! I thought so, and your men ? ” asked Carolus. 

“There,” he answered, pointing to the riders who were 
charging on the side opposite Carolus’s men. 

“And the guns ? ” 

“ Passed the lines, and must be near the city now ! ” 

“ Good I Sound the retreat and fall back to the gate.” 

Ascanio spurred his horse, and a moment later the retreat 
sounded. Quickly Carolus instructed Ascanio and Aescher to 
move to the city, and to sound the signal when about to enter. 


A Sortie and Reinforcements, 307 

Carolus and his men, together with Von Dougal, fell in 
behind the moving mass of infantry and cavalry, and covered 
the retreat. Several times they returned to the charge, when 
the infuriated Swedes pressed closely to them to prevent the 
entrance of the friendly troops into the city. 

I^arger and larger grew the numbers of the besiegers, as 
they gathered from all sides to the scene of conflict. Hun- 
dreds of torches were lighted, and the camp-fires were piled 
high with faggots to increase the light. The entire body of 
Imperialists, however, were between the besiegers and the 
city’s walls, and were quickly lessening the distance to the 
St. Wendel Tower and Gate. Already the infantry and 
guns were safely over the drawbridge, and the mounted 
troops were moving in a solid mass against the advancing 
besiegers. A few hundred yards more, and the entire sortie 
and j unction would be an accomplished success. 

As the entire body of horsemen now faced the advancing 
line for the last time, a great cry arose above the confusion, 
and a large body of Swedish cavalry stormed the two sides 
and front of the Imperialists. The impact was fearful, and 
the confusion and noise were deafening. The lines were 
well guarded, however, and the lancers received the terrific 
onslaught and stayed it. A great heap of horses and men 
lay writhing and struggling on the two flanks of the retreat- 
ing troopers. Again the charge was sounded, and the Vil- 
lingener riders broke out from the solid mass into which they 
had closed like a fan-shaped figure. Tike a thunderbolt they 
struck the bow-shaped lines in front of them, and passed 
through the lines once more. Back at them they stormed 
and hewed, cut and hacked with terrible execution. 

All the lines gave way, and broke up in confusion. Then 
Carolus sounded the final retreat, and, with a precision born 
of careful training, the fan-shaped mass again converged to 
its centre, into the living knot of horsemen, leaving a clear 
space of several hundred yards between them and the lines 
of the besiegers. Then a loud blast was heard from the 


3 o 8 Beleaguered. 

walls, and the mass galloped towards the gate and draw- 
bridge. 

As they drew beneath the shadows of the wall, a great 
flash of light, like the burst of a volcano, broke upon the night, 
and an explosion rang above their heads, terrifying and awful. 
The guns gathered about the gate belched forth destruction 
and death to the besiegers at close range, and created fear- 
ful havoc in their densely drawn lines. Volley after volley 
of musketry rang from the walls in addition, and levelled 
whole ranks of the Swedes and Suabians. In utter confu- 
sion, stunned, shattered, and broken, the enemy fled in a 
panic. Great heaps of men and horses dotted the plain, be- 
tween the outer moat and the distant camp-flres and burning 
equipage, and cast long and wavering shadows in the red 
light that illuminated the battle-field. 

The work was done, the sortie was successful, and the 
forces were safely in the sheltering w^alls of Villingen. A 
number of wounded troopers were brought into the city, but 
the dead were left in piles, where they had fallen in the 
brief but fierce hand-to-hand encounter on the western 
slopes of Villingen. Nearly six hundred dead and wounded 
allies were left in the camps and in the open fields around 
the walls of the city. The daring attack upon them, the 
heav3^ loss of the night in addition to the tremendous losses 
sustained in the two days of the bombardment, disheartened 
the besiegers, and caused great grumbling and opposition to 
the continuance of the deadly work. 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 


DESTRUCTION OF THE WARENBURG. 

S UNDAY, the following day, opened with a brilliant win- 
ter sun and clear sky. It was one of those wonderful 
days never seen except in the highlands. So clear 
was the rarefied air, that distances generally obscured by a 
misty atmospheric veil, seemed almost at hand. The mi- 
nutest details of plain, hill, forest, and mountain could be seen 
with perfect ease, from the walls of the city. 

Far to the south, the glistening peaks of the Alps rose in 
their white contour against the deep blue sky beyond, while 
the foot-hills loomed in dark masses against the scintillating 
slopes of eternal snow. To the west and north, the pine- 
forest, more sharply contrasted with the brilliant ether, 
stood out like enormous rows of soldiers with pikes at rest. 
The undulations of the north and east revealed the rolling 
country nearly to the Baar and the Neckar. 

The western plain was dotted with the bodies of the fallen 
soldiers. Horses, men, arms, and accoutrements were every- 
where to be seen, while beyond them, the glistening arms, 
helmets, shoulder-pieces, and cuirasses of moving men could 
be distinctly observed in the besiegers’ lines. 

Gerold, Bertha, and Egon stood on the lofty rampart, look- 
ing upon the panorama spread below them. 

Carolus, Von Dougal, Ascanio, and Aescher were stand- 
ing on the opposite side of the St. Francis Tower. With 
them was Anna. 


309 


310 Beleaguered. 

Gerold looked intently at every object, and when he had 
completed the sweep, he turned to Kgon. 

“ See, my boy,” he said, as he pointed to a moving mass 
of soldiers on the edge of the horizon towards Kappel, 
” there come more of our countrymen to assist the Swedes 
in shedding our blood. That is, undoubtedly, Pleikart von 
Helmstatt with his Suabians from Rothweil. They will 
soon be in the enemy’s camp.” 

They stood looking at the slowly moving troops. Soon a 
body of cavalry was seen to leave the lines and move swiftly 
in the direction of the advancing column. 

Egon looked with curious and wondering eyes, first at his 
father and then at the moving masses in the distance. He 
turned to Gerold after a few moments of silence and asked : 

” Why do Germans war on Germans and in doing so make 
friends with all the different foreigners in Germany, to help 
them kill off their own countrymen ? ” 

Gerold looked at his son, laid his hand tenderly upon his 
shoulder, and said with a sad smile : 

” For the purpose of preventing a large portion of them 
from worshipping God according to the ritual and forms which 
have been observed for over a thousand years in Germany. 
This, my son, is the charge which our enemies make against 
us as well, except that their beliefs and manner of worship- 
ping have been observed only ten decades, while ours are as 
many centuries old. ’ ’ 

“Why do not the Germans settle it themselves, then? 
Why are all the fierce foreigners here to help them? ” asked 
the boy, not satisfied with the explanation. 

“Ah, there is the trouble. In this unfortunate country, 
patriotism is dead. The German has no country when the 
ritual is attacked. The love for the Fatherland is buried 
under the vastly greater and more important work of worship- 
ping the Creator by rood and rote. He honors God by 
murdering his neighbor, and if he is not powerful enough, he 
summons to his aid the mercenaries from the four corners of 


Destruction of the Warenburg, 3 1 1 

Kurope. This is called ‘ Worshipping God by force.’ ‘ Peace 
and Good Will,’ the teaching of our Saviour, is a dead issue, 
and war and hatred form the living creed which transcends 
all in the minds of men sixteen centuries after the Cruci- 
fixion.” 

Bertha, who was listening to the conversation between 
father and son, turned to Gerold and said : 

“Explain to Egon in plainer language rather than by 
figures of speech. Tell him the intention of the great Re- 
former and his object in separating from the ancient Church, 
so that the boy may better understand the circumstances 
which have brought all this misery and wretchedness upon 
our unhappy land.” 

“ Ah, Bertha, that would be a long task and one which 
cannot be done now, but I will do so at the first opportunity,” 
replied Gerold. 

E'gon was still dissatisfied and again asked : 

‘ ‘ Why do you fight on either side of such a war, when you 
believe both sides are to blame, father ? ” A sharp in- 
quisitive look came into his eyes as he looked into Gerold’ s 
face. 

“ I fight as I have done all my life, out of patriotism for 
my country and loyalty to my Emperor and the ancient 
House of Austria. I stand as the representative of that House 
in this fortress and shall defend"it to the last. We are not 
the aggressors and we stand on the ground where we have 
stood for upwards of three hundred years, where your fore- 
fathers and mine have lived for fifteen generations in honor 
and respect. Here we shall continue to stand. For each 
man’s honest belief, I have nothing but respect. I shall be 
the last to reproach him with that which may lift his soul to 
God and help to elevate him amongst his fellows, but I shall 
resist a forcible attempt to impose beliefs upon me which my 
education and the traditions of my house gainsay. I am a 
soldier, and loyalty to my superiors is with me the first 
principle. The King demands the loyal resistance of this 


3 1 2 Beleaguered. 

city to its enemies and I shall execute that demand, whether 
Swedes, Suabians, Frenchmen, or even my own troops oppose 
the carrying out of my commands. This, my son, is the 
position I take and that is the ground I shall stand upon, 
while there is a drop of blood in my veins.” 

Kgon looked admiringly at his father as he explained his 
position, and while the religious principles at stake were lost 
upon him, the appeal to patriotism and the common ground 
of loyalty to the King were inherently understood by him. 

Bertha ventured no further remarks, but looked with 
shining eyes at Gerold as he thus delivered himself. To her 
the scene was impressive. She turned her eyes away from 
Gerold and his son and looked sadly on the evidences of death 
and destruction beneath them. A great weight was on her 
heart and the conviction was forced upon her, that if there 
were many men in Germany who placed patriotism and love 
of country above the hollow mockery of religious forms of 
worship, they would be spared such scenes as they were 
passing through, and death and destruction, murder and 
rapine in the name of religion would be impossible. 

She leaned abstractedly upon the parapet and gazed with 
moist eyes at the scenes below her. Softly, Gerold walked 
to her side and looked at her fine face as she locked and un- 
locked her fingers. 

‘ ‘ What are you thinking of, Bertha ? ” he asked as he 
stood close by her side. 

She looked at him with her great, violet eyes, but said 
nothing. Gerold noted the expression of deep feeling and 
gently took her hands in his. 

” I know, Bertha ! The dreadful scenes have touched 
3?'our sympathetic heart and filled it with sorrow. God 
grant that the day will come when these fearful excesses will 
no longer be possible, and the spirit of ‘ Good Will to Men ’ 
will be no longer a catch- word and empty mouthing. But 
do not give way. Be brave and face the sorrowful scenes 
with a sturdy heart, as befits the bride of a soldier, and the 


Destruction of the Warenburg, 3 1 3 

daughter of a house of warriors. See, Bertha, we must not 
let our tender feelings gain the upper hand when the vul- 
tures hover about.” He pointed to the junction which the 
reinforcements had now made with the body of cavalry. 
Gerold then moved to the opposite side of the tower and 
discussed the probable result of the new addition to the army 
of the besiegers with Carolus and Colonels Ascanio and 
Aescher. 

Bertha and Egon remained on the rampart and talked. 
Von Dougal and Anna had descended to the wall below. 
The bells of the Minster pealed out upon the morning air 
and called the faithful to worship and thanksgiving for the 
timely arrival of help. Slowly Gerold and the officers de- 
scended to the wall and then the whole group, including Von 
Dougal, Anna, Egon, and Bertha, wended their way to the 
house of God. 

There was constant shifting about of forces, and great 
activity was manifested in the lines of the besiegers during 
the day, but no overt acts were done. Under cover of the 
undulations the large siege-guns which arrived were placed 
near the trenches. 

Date in the afternoon, a small knot of mounted men was 
seen approaching the fortress under the protection of a white 
flag, and again the summons to surrender was delivered to 
the commandant. 

This time it was from Pleikart von Helmstatt, who made 
his headquarters at the stone bridge with Rau and Von 
Gultlingen. 

An answer similar to that formerly sent to Duke Julius of 
Wiirtemberg and to Marshal Horn was given to this sum- 
mons and the little knot of horsemen departed to the lines. 
Shortly after, the little eminence behind the old castle of 
Warenburg to the north and west of the city was trans- 
formed into a strong intrenchment and a number of the 
heaviest guns were mounted there. Hubenloch and Bicken- 
berg, two other slight rises, were similarly mounted and the 


314 


BeleagiLered. 


preparations for a continuance of the bombardment were 
conducted with great vigor. Running trenches, connecting 
the main batteries, were dug with wonderful rapidity, and as 
the evening drew near, the formidable forces around the 
walls of the fortress were well sheltered behind the new 
earthworks. 

As the result of another council, it was decided to make a 
sortie to the Warenburg and destroy, if possible, the formi- 
dable batteries posted at the old castle. 

In the dead of night, Carolus and a picked force of riders 
and musketeers stole away from the outer gates. The 
musketeers were posted to protect the retreat while the 
riders slowly advanced until within three or four hundred 
yards of the enemy’s lines. Carolus, Gurdin, and Robertus 
drew away from their companions with a dozen picked men 
on foot, and gradually stole upon the trenches. The castle 
loomed up dark and sombre in the starlight, while fantastic 
lights flickered upon its black and decaying walls from the 
camp-fires around it everywhere. Silently, Carolus and his 
party crawled to the edges of the newly dug trenches and 
quietly they moved among the black-mouthed guns which 
thrust their long muzzles out through the apertures. 

There was a fumbling for a few seconds and then the 
sharp clicks of nearly a dozen hammers were heard as the 
spikes were driven home in the vents of the guns. 

The daring men quickly dropped down the roughly shelv- 
ing trenches and in a few moments were again in the saddle. 
With breathless interest they waited for a sign or signal of 
discovery, but it came not. 

One, two, five minutes passed in intense watching, but the 
heavy labors of the day had reduced the besiegers to a state of 
exhaustion in which watchfulness was impossible. Sentry, 
private, and officers alike were in a deep slumber from which 
the clicks of the hammer awoke a few, but beyond a per- 
functory look through the apertures and a yawn or two, no 
notice was taken of the daring attempt upon their guns. 


Destructio 7 i of the Warenbtirg. 315 

Carolus, Gurdin, and Robertus consulted a few minutes 
together and then the latter rode quickly to the musketeers. 
In a short space of time, they were brought up and quietly 
posted within a few dozen yards of the new trenches. At a 
signal, a quick forward movement was made and the entire 
body of troopers went over the breastwork and into the 
midst of the sleeping enemy. Huge bunches of faggots 
were seized by a few dozen of them and quickly thrown into 
the great hall of the castle at the entrance. Sabre in hand, 
the dismounted troopers struck and slashed the sleeping 
Suabians who were posted at this battery. A great cry 
rose up and there was hurrying and arming among the 
thousand or twelve hundred men who were encamped. 

Resolutely placing his back to the now fiercely burning 
castle, Carolus and his men formed a line to and across the 
trenches and faced the gathering forces who were forming for 
attack. When the moment arrived for delivering the final 
blow, Carolus gave the signal to the musketeers and a hun- 
dred shots crashed into the dense lines of gathering men 
from the top of the trenches. Hidden in the cloud of smoke 
which obscured everything within fifty paces, Carolus and 
his troopers leaped across the trenches and away from the 
newly built slopes of stone and earth. Away they rushed, 
followed by the musketeers, and in a few minutes were again 
in the saddle covering the retreat of the foot folk. 

The increasing glare of the burning castle shed a bright 
light across the fields as Carolus slowly retreated behind the 
musketeers. A few dozen of Suabian riders started out 
from behind the works and sped after the bunch of troopers 
under the command of Gurdin. The challenge was quickly 
accepted and with drawn sabre, Gurdin, at the head of nearly 
one half of the troopers who had taken part in the sortie, 
sprang at the approaching riders of Von Helmstatt. The 
thunder of nearly one hundred horses’ hoofs sounded hard 
and metallic on the frozen ground. A sharp crash, then the 
incessant rattle of sabre and the shouts of men broke forth 


3i6 


Beleaguered. 


Upon the night. The flames of the burning castle mounted 
higher and higher and the glare lit up the fields with a 
bright light which was reflected upon the towers, spires, and 
windows of the distant fortress. 

Madly the riders careered, whirled, struck and hacked at 
each other, and again the iron- armored cuirassiers under 
Gurdin delivered their thunderous blows on the adventurous 
Suabians, who writhed, like wheat under the flail. To pass 
through them and return upon them from the rear was the 
work of only a few seconds. The terrific yells as they again 
drove through them struck terror into a portion of the en- 
emy’s riders, and after a few weak efforts they fled precipi- 
tately to their trenches. A bugle sound from Carolus 
brought the cuirassiers back to the retreating column. Five 
wounded and one dead cuirassier were taken with them, 
while a number of riderless horses were gathered in. 

Ten minutes afterwards the whole party was again over 
the drawbridge, and the cheers with which they were greeted 
could be distinctly heard in the camps of the besiegers. 
Shortly afterwards a furious cannonading was directed on 
the burning castle from the walls. These, together with 
the new trenches around them, were levelled, and the guns, 
carriages, and equipments were reduced to a wreck from 
which little could be saved. As the walls fell, the fire died 
out, the bombardment from the fortress ceased, and again the 
city was enveloped in silence. 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 


THE) STORMING OF THE) CITY. 

P romptly at earliest dawn, the bombardment from 
the Hubenloch and Bickenberg was opened on the St. 
John and St. George towers and gates and they were 
subjected to a furious hail of shot and shell. It was evident 
that the attempt to make a breach at the St. Francis en- 
trance was temporarily abandoned and the efforts were trans- 
ferred to the other two gates of the city. 

Carolus and Von Dougal, in charge of these two gates and 
towers, kept up an animated and constant fire on the be- 
siegers’ lines, until it was almost impossible to work the 
guns longer. Again the order was given to separate the 
pieces and distribute them a few hundred yards on either 
side of the walls. The cessation of fire from the walls dur- 
ing this manoeuvre heightened the fire of the enemy and 
every gun was worked to its utmost. 

Never, in the history of the city, had such a terrible rain 
of missiles been directed upon any fortification as was now 
hurled at the St. George Tower. Huge pieces of masonry, 
enormous tiles, and, finally, the flagstaff, from which floated 
the colors of Villi ngen, were knocked over and reduced to 
ruins. Great openings were torn in the walls of the tower 
and the solid fortification was slowly crumbling into a ruin. 
A number of great shells flew into the jagged openings and 
the terrific explosions bulged the solid floorings outward, 
'^ith a detonation the huge tower broke apart and fell to the 

317 


3 1 8 Beleaguered, 

walls a ruin. The great masses of stone entirely choked up 
the entrance to the outer gate and rendered either exit or 
entrance by the east gate impossible. As the great stones 
slid, tumbled, and fell, they dammed the moat to a considera- 
ble extent. 

Gerold, who was present when the tower fell, immediately 
gave orders to reinforce the outer wall. A number of lighter 
guns were withdrawn from the St. Wendel Tower and wall 
and were placed in position at the outer gate and wall. Sev- 
eral companies of musketeers were also ordered to this point. 
While this was occurring, Carolus had placed the guns in 
position on the wall and, assisted by Tumbas and his artil- 
lerymen from the St. Francis Tower, again poured a rain of 
shot and shell into the trenches of the besiegers. 

The destruction of the tower brought a number of addi- 
tional guns to the batteries at the Hubenloch, and in an hour 
the fire had increased terribly. Systematically and persist- 
ently, pace after pace of the walls was reduced, and before 
noon one hundred paces on either side of the tower lay in a 
confused and shelving mass, filling up the great moat and 
causing the current of the water to seek new outlets. A lake 
of water, reaching almost to the outer works, was thus formed, 
and while it added to the safety of the besieged in forming a 
barrier against assault, it also added to the dangers to which 
the outer works were subjected, by isolating them from the 
city and making a detour necessary to reach the outer gates 
in event of the storming of the city. 

Every available gun was placed upon the walls near the 
ruins of the St. George Tower ; the thunderous explosions 
were deafening and the huge banks of powder smoke became 
so thick that it was only with difficulty that the men who 
served the guns could breathe. What little wind was stir- 
ring blew the dense clouds back towards the city and into 
the faces of the soldiers on the walls. 

Towards noon the enemy again poured a hail of red-hot 
solid shot into the city, and in an hour a number of small 


The Storming of the City, 3 1 9 

fires broke out in spite of the tremendous efforts of the in- 
habitants to quench these dangerous missiles. Five hours 
had now elapsed since the beginning of the bombardment 
and the fate of the city was hanging in the balance. 

The whole force of the besiegers was now directed against 
the ruined St. George Tower and the efforts of the enemy 
against the St. John and St. Wendel towers had ceased en- 
tirely. Nearly two hundred guns were spouting death and 
destruction at each other within a few hundred yards. The 
fires in the city burned slowly, but could not be put out. 
One house after another was reduced to ashes and it was 
only by extraordinary exertions in a number of cases that a 
spread of the conflagration was prevented. No sooner was 
one spot burned out and the danger averted, than it began 
anew elsewhere. 

The tireless efforts of the inhabitants and the solid con- 
struction of the houses alone prevented the utter destruction 
of the devoted city. When the excitement was at its height, 
the Ursuline Convent was ignited by a red-hot shot and in 
half an hour the large building was a roaring furnace of 
flame. The grounds which separated it from the Minster 
prevented any serious damage to the beautiful pile of archi- 
tecture, but with its destruction, the spirits of the inhabi- 
tants, worn out by incessant work, anxiety, and fear, per- 
ceptibly weakened, and a feeling of deep despair seemed to 
take possession of them, and without the inspiring presence 
of someone in whom they had confidence, their energies 
flagged and they fell into the deepest slough of despond. 

Gerold, Ascanio, Rheinhold, and Aescher rode through 
the city when this state of affairs was brought to their no- 
tice, and by word and act did their utmost to restore the 
drooping spirits of the townspeople. They succeeded in a 
measure and then rode quickly to the north tower. After 
mounting it, they took a careful observation of the surround- 
ings and from the loft}^ elevation they saw the heavy mass- 
ing of troops at the Hubenloch. Pointing to it, Ascanio said : 


320 


Beleaguered, 


“See! They are gathering for the assault. They will 
make the attempt before night falls.” 

‘ ‘ I expected it from the manner in which they concen- 
trated their fire. Ascanio, we must protect the outer wall at 
all hazards and unless it is breached, they can never storm 
it. That body of water protects the inner walls as effectively 
as an additional rampart,” answered Gerold. 

Great masses of men were seen moving behind the trenches 
and disappearing behind the protecting depressions of their 
lines. The fire of the enemy was now directed to the outer 
gates and fortifications and the defenders were obliged to 
retire from the storm of iron and fiying missiles. 

“They are at it! That is their intention! Rheinhold, 
signal to fall away and plant the guns away from the gate. 
It is wrong to expose those brave men to such a murderous 
fire unnecessarily.” 

To the south and west the moving bodies of troops could 
be seen, all converging to a point east of the ruined towers. 
Guns, carriages, wagons, and camp equipage were on the 
move and on three sides of the oval city the bombardment 
had ceased. 

‘ ‘ There is one comfort at any rate, in this move. The 
red-hot shot have ceased to do their damage and the fires are 
dying out,” said Gerold. 

With redoubled energy the besiegers turned their efforts 
to the reduction of the outer wall and this, too, pace by pace 
was opened and levelled. When it was impossible to remain 
longer on the outer wall, Gerold ordered all the soldiers to 
retire, leaving a heavy detachment at the two subordinate 
barbicans where preparations were made to open a ffank 
attack when the enemy should come into close range. 

The bells of the city were ordered to be tolled and the in- 
habitants prepared for the assault. Old men, women and 
even children were posted on the walls to roll stones over 
the parapet if necessary, and at four o’clock in the afternoon 
all arrangements were perfected. Every gun was placed in 


321 


The Storming of the City, 

position, and nearly a hundred black muzzles were directed 
from every available point of vantage into the openings of 
the ragged walls. The outer wall was a heap of ruins for 
two or three hundred paces, and the sloping ruins of the St. 
George Tower extended into and across the inner moat to 
the bank opposite. The water was beginning to lower again 
having burrowed a channel towards the south and was run- 
ning along with a good current into the moat, below the 
great obstruction. 

Not a shot was fired by either besiegers or besieged and 
every energy was bent upon placing stones to form ramparts 
above the debris. Behind these, a large force of musketeers 
was placed. Carolus, with nearly five hundred cavalrymen, 
was ordered into the open space between the walls and then 
to divide his force with Von Dougal at both ends of the over- 
flowed moat. It was a desperate move, but Gerold relied on 
the courage of these two men to keep the enemy in the cut 
through which they had to storm. 

The enemy had commenced the forward movement and 
could be seen passing rapidly over the little hillocks into the 
depressions and again appearing in the plain to the east. 
Converging from a wide area into close columns of moving 
bodies they approached, first in huge squares as if on parade, 
then closing as they came within ten hundred paces of the 
outer walls. Hundreds of them were carrying bags, boxes 
and baskets filled with hay, branches, and every available 
material with which to fill the moat and make a passage 
over it. 

When the solid phalanx had arrived within five hundred 
paces, Gerold gave the signal and all the smaller guns on 
the outer walls were fired simultaneousl3^ into the moving 
mass of men. The shock was terrible but it was only for 
an instant. With yells the enemy broke into a run and the 
assault was commenced in dead earnest. Volley after volley 
was poured into the ranks of the swiftly moving men, and 

when the advance reached within a hundred paces of the 
21 


322 


Beleaguered. 


gap in the outer wall, the musketeers poured their hail of 
lead into them. Whole ranks fell and with them, the bun- 
dles and sacks of hay and leaves which blocked the way of 
those behind, by forming a rampart. It was only for a mo- 
ment however. Vaulting over the dead bodies of their com- 
rades, the Swedes who led the assault ran with furious cries 
into the gap amid a perfect storm of missiles, shot, shell, and 
musketry. 

Bags, baskets, boxes, and every conceivable thing were 
dumped into the moat, and in a few minutes a fairly good 
foothold had been effected. Pressed onward by those behind 
them, the Swedes pushed many a comrade to his death and 
his body helped to form the bridge which they were now 
trying so desperately to make. The yells and cries of the 
fighting men were deafening as they were pushed, crowded 
and jostled into the gap by the converging masses of men 
behind them. Not content with the slow motion of those in 
front, they broke from the fan-shaped mass and rushed with 
the material with which they were laden, to the moat oppo- 
site the intact portions of the outer walls, while their com- 
rades were surging into the gaps levelled by their guns. 

At a signal from the inner wall, the musketeers and light 
artillery drew back behind the second row of barbicans, turn- 
ing their attention to the men who were endeavoring to fill 
the moat and to scale the lower, outer walls. 

Relieved from the deadly fusilade which had been, poured 
into them, the Swedes, with desperation, picked their way 
over the precarious foothold of the obstructions in the moat 
and were commencing to scale the debris to the subordinate 
tower. A single shot rang out from the top of the inner 
wall, and, in a second, a perfect volcano of shot and shell 
burst upon the struggling, moving mass of foot folk. A 
great cry of dismay came from the stricken soldiers and 
whole heaps tumbled, fell and rolled into the moat while 
dozens were rent, torn and shattered into a shapeless mass. 

Again the pressure was renewed and the whole mass was 


The Storming of the City. 323 

pushed into the gap of death. Five times the howling, 
maddened, and desperate men were repulsed with fearful 
slaughter, and they had not yet passed the outer wall. Hand- 
grenades, petards and stones were hurled into the masses 
under the outer walls, and a score of densely-laden ladders 
were pushed over into the moat which was partly bridged 
with obstructions. The assault was furious and terrific. 
Death seemed to have no terrors for, and destruction no visi- 
ble effect upon, the advancing enemy. 

Gerold stood on an exposed portion of the inner wall and 
noted every move and the progress of the assault. Cool, 
calm, and collected, he gave his orders and signals. With 
folded arms he stood, his fine figure sharply outlined against 
the sky. Arrayed in burnished armor, his steel helmet sur- 
mounted with red plumes glistened in the sunlight and drew 
many an admiring eye on him as he watched the movements 
of his enemies. He smiled grimly as the futile efforts to 
pass the line of death and the frightful havoc among the as- 
saulting Swedes were noted. The black muzzles of the guns 
were vomiting their death-dealing missiles without interrup- 
tion, and no progress was made by the huge masses who 
were pressing, shouting and swearing at the partial inactivity 
to which they were subjected in the midst of the awful storm 
of death and destruction. 

One hundred guns and one thousand men on the outer 
wall were checking the assault of nearly eight thousand men. 
The Scotch soldiers, under Teslie, had several times tried to 
scale the walls, but each time they were repulsed by the 
Italians under Ascanio with terrible loss. Hundreds of lad- 
ders laden with clambering men were pushed over or crushed 
with stones from the parapet, by the city’s defenders, who 
held their places on the walls in the face of a terrible fusilade 
of musketry from the Wiirtembergers who were posted 
scarcely a hundred paces across the outer moat. 

The besiegers were gradually spreading and it was plain 
that attempts would be made at other portions of the wall. 


324 


Beleaguered. 


At a signal from Gerold, Carolus and Von Dougal were 
ordered to fall back from the position they occupied between 
the walls and to take new stations, Carolus at the St. Francis 
outer gate, and Von Dougal at the St. John Gate ready for 
any emergency. 

This brought five hundred more men to the defence of the 
outer walls. Targe numbers of inhabitants, animated by the 
brilliant defence also passed through the two gates and took 
their positions behind the parapets, ready to hurl missiles on 
the heads of those who should try to scale the substantial 
portions of the walls, if they succeeded in bridging the moat. 

In the midst of the fearful commotion, the rattle of arms, 
the booming of guns, and the death-dealing shower of shot 
and shell, a bugle sounded the retreat of the enemy’s lines. 
A perfect panic ensued as the huge masses cleared the walls, 
and emerged into the plain. Again every gun was trained 
upon the thousands of scurrying, fleeing soldiers. They 
quickly fell into a confusion, from which neither officer nor 
soldier could extricate them. 

Gerold noted the inexplicable order and the retreat, and 
immediately signalled to Carolus and Von Dougal to attack 
the flying horde. Quickly turning to Aescher, who stood at 
his side, he also ordered him and Captain Munro to the pur- 
suit with every rider available. Aescher was ordered to 
Carolus, and Munro and Ascanio to join Von Dougal. 

In ten minutes, the two forces of cavalry were issuing out 
of the two outer gateways. Gerold ordered the continuance 
of the terrific fire on the solid masses of retreating besiegers 
until the combined riders of Carolus, Von Dougal, Ascanio, 
and Aescher cleared the outer gates, and flew over the plain 
in hot pursuit of the fleeing, panic-stricken allies. 

Onward galloped the two cavalry divisions after the quickly 
retreating allies. Carolus, with nearly four hundred riders, 
among whom were Robertus, Gurdin with his heavy cuiras- 
siers, and Ascanio with his entire cavalry. Carolus closed 
up the rapidly lessening distance between pursuer and pur- 


The Storming of the City, 325 

sued, and forming his riders into a bow, swooped down upon 
the solid ranks of the disheartened and bewildered enemy. 
The lancers formed a terrible wedge, and overthrew dozens 
in their impetuous and resistless onslaught. 

Von Dougal and Aescher, with Munro and Frey, struck 
another opening in the opposite side, and delivered terrible 
punishment on the serried lines. No formation was possible, 
no orders were intelligible. Swede, Wiirtemberger, Scot, 
and Frank were jumbled up in a confused mass, and the or- 
ders of officers who tried to rally and stay the terrible flight, 
were lost in the wild despairing cries and fearful howls and 
sounds of conflict. 

Tike a huge flock of sheep, the dense crowds of mixed-up 
foot folk pressed together, to protect one another from the 
furious assaults on the outer edges by Carolus and Von 
Dougal. Musketeers, jammed, pressed and pushed hither 
and thither, could not use their weapons, while pikemen and 
dismounted troopers, and even artillery-men were thrown to- 
gether in little knots. 

There was no order, no discipline, no head, no tail to the 
whole horde of over flve thousand men who were cut, slashed, 
hewed and stabbed by the riders surrounding them. The 
resistance was feeble and ineffectual, and the main portion 
never used their arms at all. They kept moving in a line 
towards their trenches, more like driven cattle than disci- 
plined troops. 

At the head of their whole body was Colonel Rau who, in 
desperation, tried to force his men to turn about. So furious 
was he, that with drawn sabre, he struck at his own men. 
Nothing but a slight opening resulted, however, and, in a 
second, he and his horse were hemmed in by the writhing, 
disordered mass. Von Gultlingen and Brentier were shouting 
commands in German and French, but they fell on deaf ears 
in that sea of frightened, demoralized soldiers. It was each 
for himself, and the panic grew from bad to worse as the re- 
peated onslaughts of Carolus and Von Dougal thrust hun- 


326 Beleaguered. 

dreds of the closely-packed soldiers like a wave from side to 
side. 

Cries of quarter were heard on all sides, but no attention 
was paid to prayers of mercy. I^eslie, and a few dozen 
Scotchmen who rallied around him, broke through the maze 
and succeeded in reaching the edge just as Gurdin, at the 
head of about fifty cuirassiers swooped down upon the 
enemy. With pikes levelled at the charging troopers, they 
shouted : 

A I^eslie ! A lyeslie ! ” It was their last stand. They 
were borne down to a man, and over their fallen bodies the 
heavy cavalrymen again fell on the allies. The penned-in 
soldiers raised their arms in submission, only to be cut down, 
ridden over, and trampled to death. Hundreds were crushed 
and stamped to death by their own comrades. 

Carolus, who discovered Von Gultlingen near the head of 
the retreating lines, gave a quick command, and his riders, 
obedient to the bugle call, separated, and fell into line. Tike 
a thunderbolt, his men spurred on to the head of the line, 
and, describing a slight detour, fell with fearful impact on 
the place where the standard of Wiirtemberg still waved over 
the heads of soldiers from the four-corners of Europe. 

Musket barrels, pikes, rapiers, and sabres were pointed at 
the storming troopers, but they did not stay the onslaught. 
Straight into the writhing mass, the three hundred and odd 
sabres hewed their way and reached Von Gultlingen, who, 
pale and terribly frightened, shouted despairingly to those 
around him to repel the onslaught, but it availed him noth- 
ing. With raised sabre, he cried to the advancing noble : 

“ Ha ! Carolus, you are coming ! ” 

Carolus, possessed by a perfect fury, yelled to his men for 
room ; 

“ Fall back ! Give room ! ” 

They hewed and struck, and left a small space which en- 
abled Carolus to approach Von Gultlingen. 

“You dog ! “ he cried, “ your time has come.” 


The Storming of the City, 327 

He spurred his great steed so that the blood spurted, and 
with a terrific bound, he nearly leaped over Von Gultlingen’s 
horse. The great weight of his charger bore down the Wiir- 
teniberger’s steed to his haunches, and the parry which Von 
Gultlingen made, was raised enough to clear Carolus’s fright- 
ful sweep. It struck the treacherous man, and nearly severed 
his head from his shoulders. He rolled out of his saddle, a 
corpse, and his body was trampled upon by dozens of feet a 
moment later. 

Carolus nearly suffered death through his foolhardy move, 
and had it not been for the furious efforts of his troopers 
who covered him, he would have been cut to pieces. Two 
or three slight wounds were received by him as it was, and 
after another tremendous effort, he again cleared the mass 
into which he had edged himself. Many a saddle was empty, 
and the riderless horses, pricked by the pikes or rapiers, flew 
away from the lines, maddened with pain. 

For fifteen minutes the unequal contest continued. On- 
ward the retreating allies pushed until they approached their 
trenches. Then they scattered and fled over the improvised 
ramparts, continuing their flight far beyond. The slaughter 
became more general as they spread, and the riders bore down 
upon them singly and in groups. 

A large number, however, rallied as they again found 
themselves within the trenches and made the first effective 
resistance. They opened fire with their muskets, and even 
attempted to work the smaller guns. Up to the trenches, 
Carolus and Von Dougal continued the slaughter, and then 
wheeled to the other portions of the besiegers’ lines. Here 
they set fire to everything inflammable, spiked the heavier 
guns, and harnessed up their own exhausted horses to the 
lighter ones, rushing over the fields with them and into the 
city. 

Von Dougal again took the southerly course and made the 
circuit, detaching men to burn and destroy, while Frey and 
Aescher kept the gathering cavalry at bay. Carolus entered 


328 


Beleaguered. 


the north gate late in the evening, exhausted, begrimed, and 
weakened from loss of blood ; while Von Dougal entered the 
west gate after passing almost completely around the city on 
his destructive expedition. 

Thirty-eight guns, a vast amount of ammunition and pow- 
der were brought in, and the fearfully exhausted men dropped 
almost in their tracks as they entered the city’s gates, amid 
the cheers of the whole populace. 

Gerold stood at the St. Francis wall, and noted Carolus as 
he entered. He raised his hand, and took off his helmet to 
him in recognition of his wonderful work. He descended, 
visibly affected, and approached his chief officer. Handing 
his helmet to Rheinhold and opening his arms, he drew the 
half-fainting officer to his breast, while tears of joy ran down 
his cheeks. Not a word was spoken, — not a word was neces- 
sary, — but these two men, breast to breast, knew the full 
meaning of the embrace, as their hearts beat in unison be- 
hind the steel cuirasses. 

Carolus quietly departed and went to his house, where 
Bertha deftly unfastened his armor and dressed his wounds 
with sisterly care, while tears of gratitude to God coursed 
down her cheeks for the preservation of her dearly beloved 
brother in the gallant part he had played in the salvation of 
the fortress that day. 

Von Dougal reached the city some time later, and he, like 
Carolus, was terribly exhausted. Gerold and his officers met 
him at the inner gate, and Gerold embraced him in like man- 
ner. Three thousand four hundred allies, dead and wounded, 
lay upon the plain, in the trenches, moats, and debris of the 
walls when night closed upon the scene of violence and hor- 
ror, while during that day of desperate defence and extended 
effort, and notwithstanding the overwhelming force of their 
enemies, but two hundred and forty of the defenders had 
been killed or disabled. 


CHAPTER XE. 


HUI.DAH AND MINERVA. 

M inerva sat in the apartments of Eucretia at the pre- 
fecture at Rothweil, quietly surveying the effects of 
her deceased sister. A sinister smile played about 
her mouth as she mentally valued the property. Dresses, 
hats, and wraps of all descriptions lay in a confused mass on 
the divans, chairs, and upon the floor of the room. On a 
square, heavy, oak table in the centre of the room were sev- 
eral caskets, filled with jewels and valuables. The complete 
wardrobe and personal effects of Eucretia were spread about 
the woman. Her glance rested on one article after another, 
and her whole avaricious nature was depicted in her face. 

She leaned back in her chair and folded her arms. An ex- 
pression of triumph escaped from her lips as she mused upon 
the events of the past few days. 

“ At last, after years of manoeuvring and scheming, it has 
all come to me ! Not a portion, but all of it ! Money, jew- 
els, valuables, wardrobe, furniture, — everything, and that 
brat Egon out of the way, too. It is almost too good to be- 
lieve. So the very hunt for the truant child was the culmi- 
nation of my hopes and the cause of this effect. Ha ! Who 
says that a life devoted to the rosary and the prayer-book is 
not more effective than one devoted to intemperance and ex- 
cess. And to think that Huldah should have tried to out- 
wit me and secure for herself these valuables ! ” 

She waved her hand in a semi-circle as she uttered the 
words half aloud. 

329 


330 


Beleaguered, 


‘ ‘ Outwit me ! The coarse, vile woman ! Who is she that 
she should even pretend to have a right to the effects of my 
dear sister ? Like the sneaking thief of the battle field, she 
tried to rifle my dead sister’s rooms and abstract the most 
valuable mementoes. Not so easily done, my precious aunt. 
I know you too well to give you even a chance. Dear, dear ! 
What shall I do with all this finery ? I might sell it piece 
by piece and get full value, but I cannot take the chances of 
holding it so long. Yes, I must dispose of the larger part 
in bulk if I wish to get rid of the stuff. Let me see ! This 
is the bridal dress, I believe.” 

She walked over to the magnificent garment heavily em- 
broidered in gold and silver, and held it up for closer inspec- 
tion. 

” A little faded and stained in parts, but it ought to bring 
twenty gulden at a forced sale. Now, where is the head 
dress? Ah, here ! ” 

She picked up the large, high-pointed affair, from which a 
long, delicately woven lace veil was suspended. Taking it 
nearer to the window to examine it more carefully, she 
added : 

‘ ‘ To think that it is nearly eighteen years since this beau- 
tiful bridal hat was made. Oh, how well my dear sister 
looked in this, and how wondrously it was fashioned ! She 
was the pride and envy of the whole city as she walked in 
the full bloom of youth and beauty beside that nameless 
wretch of Villingen ! My poor sister ! ” 

She turned it round and round on her hand. When she 
had completed the inspection she again laid it down. 

” It ought to add ten gulden to the value of the outfit. 
This is, of course, no time for good prices, but such clothes 
are rare, and the daughter of some well-to-do burgher may 
take a fancy to it and pay the price.” 

Thus she went on from one article to another, and inven- 
toried the entire wardrobe, jewels, and valuables. 

‘ ‘ A thousand gulden if they are worth a groschen ! ’ ’ 


Huldah and Minerva, 


331 


She sat down and, like a miser, counted up the values 
again and again. After an hour’s contemplation she began 
to pack the things up, replaced the jewels in their caskets, 
and carefully locked them in a large case with solid fasten- 
ings. When she had completed her task, she left the room 
and locked it also. 

As she walked along the corridor which led to Von Klu- 
tus’s apartments, she met Huldah. 

“ Good evening, my dear Aunt Huldah,” she smiled, as 
she greeted her relative. 

‘ ‘ Good evening, my sweet niece. Have you been dispens- 
ing charity to-day, or counting your beads? You look so 
sanctimonious that I am almost persuaded that you have been 
doing good from the proceeds of the pockets of some one else. ” 

‘‘You are very kind and considerate. I have been dis- 
pensing charity, Huldah, but at my own expense,” re- 
joined Minerva, as she smiled sweetly at the malignant and 
drawn face of her aunt. 

‘‘You would never have the chance at my expense, my 
good Minerva. But enough of this. Be kind enough to 
give me the keys to the apartment over there.” 

She pointed with her misshapen fingers at the rooms just 
vacated and locked by Minerva. 

‘ ‘ What for, my dear aunt ? ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ That is my affair. There are some things which Tucre- 
tia promised me and I wish to get them, as I shall leave 
Rothweil shortly.” 

“ Oh, what a loss to the city. We shall all miss you so 
much. Where do you go?” 

Huldah looked at her in an amused but malignant man- 
ner as she answered : 

‘‘That is also my affair, Minerva. Please give me the 
keys. I will return them when I have done with them.” 

‘‘ Really, Huldah, I could not think of it. There is noth- 
ing in the rooms belonging to you, and I know of nothing 
which even by a long stretch of the imagination could be 


332 Beleaguered, 

twisted into your ownership of anything in my dear sister’s 
apartments.” 

” Do you mean to say that you disregard her wishes ? ” 
snappishly asked Huldah. 

” I should want better testimony than your word for it, my 
dear aunt,” replied Minerva. 

‘ ‘ Do you deny my right to certain articles given to me and 
which I chose to leave, rather than take them at the time 
they were presented to me ? ” 

” I certainly do ! ” 

‘ ‘ Then whose are they ? ’ ’ 

” Mine. Everything in those rooms are mine, unless Egon 
returns and claims them. I am nearest of kin and shall hold 
everything either for myself or her son, Egon.” 

“You shall not,” said Huldah as she took a quick step 
towards Minerva, ” Give me those keys or I shall take them 
from you.” 

Minerva fell back a few steps as Huldah, pale and threat- 
ening, advanced to her. 

“The keys, do you hear? I will have what I consider 
mine, if half a dozen Minervas blocked my way.” 

She thrust her niece into a corner and with a few dexter- 
ous jerks, took the keys forcibly from her. With a scream 
of fright not unmixed with the avaricious feelings of loss, 
Minerva sought to regain the keys of the room. When she 
found that she was physically no match for Huldah she 
broke into a violent fit of uncontrollable anger. The aunt 
disdainfully reassured her with a parting shot. 

“Go to the confessional, Minerva. You do better with 
the rosary and crucifix than with physical effort and earthly 
desires. Roll your glassy eyes heavenward in mock piety 
and keep your hands off the sinful possessions of earth. Au 
revoir, my dear niece. ’ ’ 

Huldah passed along the corridor, and when she reached 
the door to Lucretia’s apartment she boldly unlocked it, en- 
tered and bolted the door securely after her. 


Huldah a7id Minerva, 


333 


She took out bundle after bundle packed by Minerva and 
examined everything carefully. With the trained eye of a 
robber, she laid aside the most valuable and compact articles 
of attire and dexterously packed them into convenient shape 
for handling. When she had concluded the task, she moved 
the smaller case which contained the jewels and valuables, 
into the center of the room and tried to pry off the lid. An 
expression of anger escaped from her lips as she noted the 
secure fastenings and her inability to open them. 

She promptly walked to the door and passed through the 
corridor into Minerva’s room. A deadly glitter shone from 
her eyes as she approached her niece. 

‘ ‘ Give me the keys to the caskets in the case, and quickly 
too, Minerva.” 

“Never. You shall not have them,” rejoined her niece 
as she rose to her feet and faced her aunt. 

“You won’t, eh ? Well, we will see.” Huldah grasped 
her niece by the throat and deftly threw her to the floor. 
Reaching quickly into the chatelaine bag, which was sus- 
pended from her waist, she took all the keys and threw them 
into the corner. Then with a practised hand she systemati- 
cally searched her clothing for other keys. Minerva struggled 
and screamed and even bit her aunt, but a few heavy blows 
brought Minerva to the conclusion that nothing could be 
gained by forcible opposition to this determined bird of prey. 
She knew that no one could come to her rescue as Von Klu- 
tus was at Kappel, and Martha and Amalia were entirely 
indifferent to her and her affairs. 

When Huldah finally secured a bunch of finely-wrought 
keys from the bosom of Minerva’s dress, together with a bag 
of jeweled rings and trinkets, her desperation rose above her 
cowardly and selfish nature. The thought of the loss she 
was about to suffer, stirred her avaricious nature to the core. 
The assumed mantle of gentleness and piety dropped from 
her like falling water and left her whole miserable, hypocriti- 
cal character exposed in all its grasping and sordid mean- 


334 


Beleagtiered. 


ness. Her plans to convert to her own use the property of 
Egon seemed about to be shattered, and the hopes and 
schemes which had extended over many years were dashed 
to pieces. 

She adjusted her disarranged dress and, with a deadly 
glitter in her eyes, ran to a stand of weapons in the vesti- 
bule and snatched a short sword from its hanging scabbard. 
While Huldah was picking up the keys and sorting them, 
Minerva quickly walked to her, keeping the weapon well out 
of sight in the folds of her dress. She spoke to her aunt in 
a strained and suppressed voice. 

“ Give back those keys. They don’t belong to you and 
you have no right to them.” 

A laugh full of mockery and disdain was the only answer 
vouchsafed by Huldah. 

” Give them back, Huldah, and at once.” 

” Count your beads and say your prayers, but don’t bother 
me with requests. Go and rob Werner and get more S5^m- 
pathy and applause from the oppressed poor. You are better 
fitted for it than to cope with me, my pious niece.” 

Huldah continued the sorting of the keys without looking 
up. She was kneeling on the floor and her wolfish face was 
intently riveted on her task. 

Minerva took a couple of steps nearer and quickly raised 
her arm. Feverishly she grasped the sword and summoning 
the entire strength of her thin, wdry frame to her aid, brought 
the glittering blade squarely down upon her aunt’s shoulder 
at the base of the neck. 

” There, you miserable thief, take that.” A terrible cry 
of pain rang out from the stricken woman as she turned 
quickly and half rose to her feet. Minerva again raised the 
blade and struck wildly at Huldah. 

With a tremendous effort, the latter rose to her feet and 
dodged the second stroke, and then with the ferocity of a 
tigress she sprang at the maddened and desperate woman. 
After a brief, hard struggle, she snatched the weapon from her. 



With a tremendous effort she rose to her feet and dodged the second 

stroke. {Page 334.) 



Huldah and Minerva, 


335 

“Devil incarnate ! Say your prayers and quickly. Your 
time has come.” 

Grasping the now terribly frightened and shrinking wo- 
man by the throat she turned the blade of the sword dripping 
with blood, and pressed it into the bosom of her niece nearly 
to the hilt. She withdrew the weapon and with the expiring 
strength of her malignant, desperate nature, struck the pros- 
trate woman over the head with the keen blade. It pene- 
trated the skull and as Huldah ’s weakening, nerveless hands 
felt the impact, she also sank from the effects of the terrible 
blow, which had been delivered by her niece. 

Side by side, these two excrescences of humanity measured 
their forms on the blood-stained floor of the prefecture. 
Minerva’s chest gave one or two convulsive throbs, the fingers 
opened and closed in a nervous twitch as if still trying to 
grasp the earthly belongings which they had fondled only a 
short hour before, and then all was still. 

Huldah, faint and exhausted from loss of blood, tried to 
crawl to the threshold of the door and raise an alarm, but 
only half of the room was measured when she swooned and 
rolled over. For many minutes she lay there while the life- 
blood welled from the deep wound in her neck. 

At length a servant entered, and seeing the ghastly and 
prostrate forms of the two women, and the blood trickling 
across the sanded floor, she fled through the corridors of the 
prefecture uttering fearful screams. 


CHAPTER XEI. 


CAROIvUS RRCAPTURKS ROTHWRII.. 

P LEIKART von HEEMSTATT and Colonel Ran, 
after tremendous efforts, succeeded in restoring partial 
order among the besiegers. Far into the night the re- 
organization continued. The full magnitude of the disastrous 
attempt to storm Villingen, was not apparent until the 
reports from the various commands had been handed in 
at headquarters. Great numbers of allies continued the flight 
and pressed onward to Kappel on the road back to Roth well. 
The fierce riders of Villingen had instilled a fear into the 
Wiirtembergers, from which neither cajoling, threatening, 
nor the appeals to their fanatical and deep seated hatred 
for the Imperialists could rouse them. 

Two thousand men, infantry, cavalry and artillery-men 
passed onward through the cold and cheerless night. Ex- 
hausted by the heavy labors to which they had been sub- 
jected in the trenches and the fearful ordeal which they had 
had to face in storming the city, they were totally disheart- 
ened by the furious onslaught made by Carolus and Von 
Dougal. Tike frightened sheep they plodded onward with 
the dejected spirits of defeated men. 

Pleikart von Helmstatt consulted long and earnestly with 
the leaders and finally decided to raise the siege, taking with 
them the guns and such of the camp equipage as was neces- 
sary. This decision was hastened by the arrival of a courier 
from Marshal Horn with the information that General Ald- 

336 


Carolus Recaptures Rothweil. 


337 


ringer was pressing forward to the relief of Villingen, with 
a large force of Bohemians who had defeated a body 
of French reinforcements at Donaueschingen two days 
before. 

At early dawn the retreat began, and by noon on the fol- 
lowing day, nothing was left of the proud army which had 
settled down before the walls of the stubborn little fortress, 
except the hastily thrown up trenches, broken and shattered 
wagons, camp equipments, and the thousands of dead and 
frozen bodies of horses and men of the invading army which 
dotted the fields, meadows and trenches. 

The failure to break the force of the Imperialists at Singen 
and the surrounding districts, necessitated the removal of 
the entire garrison from Rothweil, and the pressure of the 
overwhelming forces of Bohemians and Italians under the 
Count of Feria, who closed about Horn from the southwest 
and southeast, changed the entire complexion of the war in 
southwestern Germany. 

Gerold was apprised of the arrival of General Aldringer 
and immediately called a council. This resulted in a decision 
to make a demonstration and a general reconnoitre in the 
district about Villingen, as soon as the reinforcements arrived. 

Willing hands assisted in the rebuilding of the walls, and 
throughout the city, great activity was manifested. The 
great stones were placed in position and in the course of a 
week, the city was again surrounded by a solid wall. The 
ramparts rose layer upon layer, and the moat was again 
cleared of its obstructions. 

General Aldringer with three thousand men entered the 
gates amid the rejoicing of the inhabitants, and, for the first 
time in many months, the depressed spirits of the burghers 
rose to feelings of positive joy. 

The rebuilding of the St. John Tower was attended with 
great ceremonies and, in a short space of time, it again reared 
its lofty battlements far above the surrounding plain. 

The removal of the troops from Rothweil was noted with 


338 


Beleagtcered. 


keen satisfaction by Gerold, and he immediately planned to 
attack and recapture the city if possible. An expedition for 
this purpose was fitted out, and in a few days, despite the 
bitterly cold weather and generally inclement season, Carolus 
von Haisus, assisted by Wilhelm von Dougal and colonels 
Aescher and Ascanio left the city at the head of nearly three 
thousand men. General Aldringer remained in Villingen to 
nurse a wound received at Singen, but nearly one half of his 
force of Bohemians was under Carolus’s orders. 

The entire command reached Deislingen without opposi- 
tion, and when Carolus found that Rothweil had received 
no further reinforcements, but remained in a denuded and 
somewhat defenceless condition, he decided to push ahead 
and make a bold dash for the city, leaving his artillery and 
infantry to catch up with him. The expedition suffered 
greatly from exposure, but discipline and enthusiasm over- 
came the severe work and bodil}^ fatigue of the force. 

The artillery, taken from the trenches of the invaders be- 
fore the walls of Villingen, was hauled league after league 
over the hills and depressions, and the jaded horses were 
unharnessed only when within half a day’s march of the 
city’s walls. 

Carolus appeared under the walls of Rothweil in the early 
evening, and promptly summoned the fortress to surrender. 
The small force of men left to garrison the four gates of the 
city declined to consider the summons, except on the author- 
ity of their superior ofiicers who were at Singen. 

Carolus’s command, exhausted by the work and fatigue 
of the winter expedition, settled down before the walls of 
the city and awaited the arrival of the artillery which was 
ordered forward during the night. Again the jaded horses 
were harnessed to the lumbering machines and they finally 
arrived in the early morning hours. A blinding snow-storm 
added to the discomfiture of the Imperialists, but as daylight 
broke upon the sea of white with which the whole landscape 
was flooded, the guns were placed in position. 


Carolus Recaptures RothweiL 


339 


In an hour the south gate was shattered by shot and shell, 
and although the garrison replied with the few guns which 
they were able to serve, the resistance was feeble. Two 
gates and the walls around them were soon reduced by the 
excellent fire, while preparations were made for storming the 
city. Dividing the command, Carolus placed Rheinhold in 
charge of one division, while Von Dougal, with the pikemen 
and musketeers, was ordered to storm the south gate. 

Under cover of the guns they advanced in small, detached 
bodies. When within a few hundred yards of the south 
gate. Von Dougal massed the pikemen in the centre, and 
posted the musketeers on the flanks. A fusilade upon the 
walls was steadily kept up as the pikemen stormed the gate. 
The frozen moat was passed, and as the pikemen scrambled 
up the levelled heaps of stone, it was noticed that a white 
flag was hoisted upon the rampart. Carolus, who took a 
position in the rear of the musketeers, gave the order to 
cease firing, and instructed them to follow the pikemen who 
had gained the rampart. The Bohemians pushed on, and, 
despite the fact that the fortress had capitulated, struck right 
and left, and with furious cries, slaughtered several dozen 
Swedes and Wiirtembergers. 

Carolus noted the breach of discipline, and although he 
signalled again, no attention was paid to his orders. A 
deadly glitter shone from his eyes as he took the musketeers 
under his personal orders, and swiftly mounted the incline 
at the top of which the pikemen were engaged in fierce con- 
flict with the garrison. He jumped upon a slight elevation 
and ordered the buglers at his side again to sound the signal. 
He waited a few moments and then gave orders to Rhein- 
hold. A terrific volley of musketry was fired squarely into 
the dense masses of struggling men, Bohemians, Swedes, 
and Wiirtembergers, and dozens of them sank upon the 
snow-covered stones, mingling their blood with that of their 
enemies. 

Again the signal was given by the buglers, and again the 


340 


Beleaguered. 


muskets were loaded and primed. Carolus stood unmoved 
and pointed to the white flag with his sword, as the astonished 
pikemen ceased their brutal work. 

The sight of their dead and wounded countrymen roused 
them to fury, and in accordance with the yell of a subaltern 
who seemed the ring-leader, they rushed with levelled weap- 
ons upon Rheinhold’s musketeers. Carolus called to them 
to halt, but noting the desperate and inflamed condition of 
the men, raised his sword. 

“ Attention ! ” he cried to his men. The muskets were 
raised, and again covered the advancing Bohemians. 

“ Halt ! ” he cried, in a terrible voice, to the advancing 
Bohemians. No attention was paid to his orders, and then 
Carolus, white with anger, and furious at the mutinous con- 
duct of the soldiers under him, again dropped his sword. 

“ Fire ! ” 

From the mouths of two hundred muskets the deadly 
hail of bullets poured into the dense throng of pikemen, 
when only a few yards separated them. Three or fourscore 
fell, and the remainder, paralyzed with fear and astonish- 
ment, raised their weapons in submission. 

A large body of pikemen and musketeers were ascending 
the ruins of the walls, and Carolus, with a stern face, com- 
manded them to surround the mutinous Bohemians. This 
movement was quickly executed. Carolus, after ordering 
the walls to be occupied by the first body of musketeers, 
walked slowly to the captive Bohemians. 

He stopped before Colonel Ascanio, and said : 

“ Disarm those men, and take them, duly guarded, to the 
square inside the gate. I will attend to them later. That 
man,” he said, pointing to a savage- featured and desperate- 
looking subaltern ofiicer, “ is responsible for this deplorable 
episode. Chain and guard him until later. We have other 
work to do now.” 

In an hour the whole city was in possession of the Imperi- 
alists. Von Dougal had charge of the south gate, while 


Carolus Recaptures Rothweil 341 

Carolus, at the head of a large force, rode through the city, 
and took possession of the prefecture. 

When order was somewhat established, and the inhabi- 
tants found what manner of man their conqueror was, they 
appeared on street and alley, and hundreds friendly to the 
cause for which Carolus stood, greeted him with enthusiasm. 

Even those opposed to the Imperialists, by reason of the 
bitter hatred which characterized the fanatics of that viru- 
lent period, looked upon him with sullen respect. The news 
of the summary punishment which he had dealt out to the 
violators of the rule of civilized warfare had preceded him, 
and friend and foe alike looked upon the fine, soldierly man 
as he rode at the head of his troops, with mingled feelings 
of deference, admiration, and curiosity. 

Colonels Aescher and Ascanio, later in the day, assumed 
command of the walls. The small garrison was securely 
housed in the old barracks, and treated as prisoners of war. 

In the prefecture, many valuable state papers were seized, 
and several, bearing upon immediate operations, were de- 
spatched by special couriers to Villingen, together with a 
brief report to Sir Gerold von Ebertus, of the short siege, 
bombardment, and capture of Rothweil. The brutal and 
inexcusable assault upon the surrendered garrison by the 
Bohemian pikemen, almost under the shadow of the flag of 
capitulation, he keenly regretted, and deprecated the extreme 
measures to which he had been compelled to resort, to bring 
his soldiers to a sense of duty and mercy. 

When Carolus had finished his report and carefully ar- 
ranged the valuable papers which were found at the pre- 
fecture, he called Rheinhold to him for consultation, and 
sent an orderly to Von Dougal asking his attendance. Caro- 
lus surveyed the prefecture with much curiosity, and walked 
from room to room examining the contents of the various 
official desks. He was engaged in sorting additional papers 
of value, and did not notice the entrance of a tall, athletic- 
looking man. 


342 


Beleaguered. 


The stranger walked slowly to the desk where Carolus 
was seated, and placed his hand softly on his shoulder. He 
looked up as he felt the pressure of a hand, and his features 
relaxed immediately. He rose quickly to his feet, and ex- 
tended his hand. 

“You are welcome. Konrad von Horgen, it pleases me 
to see you.” 

“ Ah, Carolus ! No more welcome face has entered this 
city in weeks. I am proud to press your hands. May God 
be kind and protect you always.” 

Konrad was visibly affected as he spoke, and his body 
seemed to sway as he shook Carolus’s hands. 

“ I forgot, my friend, that you had been dangerously 
wounded. Pray, be seated. You look pale and weak. Tet 
me send for some wine,” said Carolus, as he looked at the 
convalescent soldier, and insisted upon his taking a chair. 

‘ ‘ Wilhelm von Dougal told me all about it, and he will be 
pleased to see you. I have sent for him to attend me here, 
and I expect him almost any minute.” 

“ Von Dougal here? Did he come with you? How is 
he ? ” Konrad asked the running fire of questions as he 
seated himself. 

“Yes. He is here. He came with me, and is well. Now, 
drink this wine and refresh yourself ; but tell me, Konrad, 
is — is — Amalia well, and is she here? ” 

“Yes, she is here and is as well as can be expected under 
the circumstances.” 

‘ ‘ Circumstances ? What circumstances ? ’ ’ asked Carolus, 
as he impatiently regarded Konrad. 

“ A terrible tragedy was enacted in this building last week 
and it has well-nigh affected the reason of Madame Klutus 
and Amalia. 

“Who? What?” 

Konrad looked gravely at Carolus, then slowly and mi- 
nutely told of the terrible affray between Huldah and 
Minerva in the east wing of the prefecture. 


Carolus Recaptures RothweiL 


343 


Carolus listened to the harrowing story and when Konrad 
had finished, asked, without evincing more than ordinary 
curiosity : 

“What was the motive for this unusual and disgraceful 
affair?” 

‘ ‘ Gain ! The low instinct of covetousness and opportu- 
nity for plunder. The opportunity was rare and the spoils 
adequate, apparently, for Tucretia was a famous collector 
and generally kept what she gathered unto herself. The 
devout church-woman and the profiigate outlaw met on 
common ground, and the chase for the effects of the dead 
relative was furious,” answered Konrad. 

“It seems scarcely credible for women, however low by 
nature and instinct, to sink to such a depth of depravity and 
avarice. Yet I am not surprised after what I have learned 
of that outcast Huldah. But, that Minerva should be of 
the same cloth is surprising. When I had the pleasure of 
living here a year ago, she was the saintly communicant to 
whom people pointed with reverence,” replied Carolus. 

Konrad smiled at the words, and added : 

‘ ‘ She fooled a great man}^ Her saintly w^ay was but the 
cloak, beneath which she covered her real nature, but she is 
dead — let her rest. She must answer before that higher tri- 
bunal for her hypocrisy and evil deeds here. ’ ’ 

The door of the apartment opened and Wilhelm von Dou- 
gal entered. He glanced quickly into the room and as he 
beheld his friend, he rushed to him and kissed him on both 
cheeks. 

“God be praised for your recovery, my dear friend. I 
am delighted to see you again.” Von Dougal took both 
his hands and gazed long and fondly at Konrad, who rose 
hastily as Von Dougal entered the room. 

“ My friend, I, too, am gratified beyond expression to 
see you and to be convinced that you are alive and 
well. You know we have heard only indirectly ; and your 
mother ” 


344 


Beleaguered, 


“ Ah, my mother ! My mother ! Is she well ? Does she 
know that I am here? ” quickly broke in Von Dougal. 

“ Not that I know. She is well, but I will’send to her at 
once and acquaint her with the fact. Ring that bell, Wil- 
helm ; it ought to be done now,” replied Konrad, “ but do 
not let me interfere with your important business. I feel 
as though I were an interloper here.” 

‘ ‘ Nay, Konrad. You remain here and confer with us, after 
you have sent the message. I will close our conference with 
due despatch and then Von Dougal shall see his mother.” 

Rheinhold now entered and was presented to Konrad von 
Horgen, and the plans for holding and strengthening the 
city were duly perfected. 

Von Dougal departed with Konrad, and Carolus slowly 
and with suppressed excitement walked to the west wing of 
the prefecture. He hesitated once or twice but, finally, 
reached the apartments where Martha von Klutus and her 
daughter resided. 

In reply to Carolus’s knock, a servant appeared and ush- 
ered him into the general sitting-room where Bgon and 
Amalia had so often exchanged confidences and where Caro- 
lus’s name was most often mentioned. 

He waited impatiently for a time, examining all the little 
articles of feminine taste which were abundantly evidenced in 
the bright and cheery room. He looked fondly at the por- 
trait of Amalia which hung on the wall of the room in the 
place of honor. His eyes wandered from one place to an- 
other until they finally rested on an embroidery frame which 
seemed to have been recently left. A playful kitten was 
rolling a ball of silk around the pedestal of the frame. 

Carolus smiled as he noted the nimble antics of the animal 
and drawing his sword gave the ball a sudden impetus. 
The kitten dashed after the escaping ball, only to find it 
launched off in another direction by Carolus. From the 
kitten, his eyes fell upon the embroidery in the frame and 
he stood before it to decipher its possible design. 


Carolus Recaphires RothweiL 


345 


A smile came to his face as he noted the well-known de- 
vice which belonged to his family. His crest, beautifully 
done in gold, silver, blue, and red, seemed to brighten under 
his gaze and a wonderfully soft and tender expression gath- 
ered on his handsome and clear-cut face as he bent closer to 
examine the work of love. 

With a sudden bound, the kitten landed at the top of his 
boots and clung to them as if in challenge for the renewal 
of the combat with the ball of silk. Carolus turned quickly 
and spun the ball across the room, laughing heartily at the 
antics of the friendly little animal. The door opened sud- 
denly and Amalia, pale and trembling, but with a happy 
smile, entered the room. She noted the pretty little scene 
as her eyes followed her pet kitten. Confused and hesitat- 
ing, she walked to Carolus and extended her hand. The 
warm blood suffused her face as she spoke : 

“ I am glad to greet you, Herr von Haisus. You are very 
welcome here. ’ ’ She looked at Carolus as he tried to grasp 
his sword and scabbard in his left hand, in the usual awk- 
ward manner of a man surprised in the midst of a trivial and 
undignified occupation. A bright laugh broke from her lips 
and a bantering expression came into her eyes as she said : 

“ You will scarcely need your sword here. I never knew 
that a drawn sword was required in our peaceable apart- 
ments. Surely, I am not dangerous?” 

” No, Amalia, only that little fellow that follows in your 
wake and who launches the shafts which beam in your 
eyes.” He bent low as he took her hand and kissed it. 
” I am very happy to see you again.” He looked into her 
fine eyes and a tender glance rested on her fair face. 

Amalia was greatly confused, but with the usual tact of a 
woman who is certain of her position, turned the subject 
again into a bantering vein. 

” Oh, do put up your sword. You will surely cut your- 
self if you do not exercise care.” 

“ To cut oneself in the left hand for the privilege of hold- 


346 


Beleaguered. 


ing such a lovely hand in the right, is compensation enough, 
Amalia. However, if it disturbs you, I will put it in its 
proper place,” and Carolus shoved the long sabre into its 
scabbard. 

‘ ‘ There ! Now the kitten will have to find another play- 
fellow,” he said, as he led Amalia to the carved bench that 
backed against the enormous tile stove. 

Amalia, with rare tact, evaded any further tendencies to 
ardent love-making on the part of Carolus, but gradually led 
him to talk of himself, and finally launched him into the en- 
grossing story of Villingen, and the trying ordeal through 
which the little fortress had successfully passed. 

The soldier instinct was aroused, and Carolus vividly por- 
trayed the various scenes, the skirmishes, and the hardships 
which its defenders had witnessed and endured. Amalia 
listened to the narrative with rapt attention, and when 
Carolus reached that portion which referred to Hugo von 
Westphal’s escape with Frey and Egon, their subsequent 
hardships, and the tragic death of the brave Rothweil sol- 
dier and noble, her sweet face contracted in pain, and tears 
rolled down her cheeks. 

Carolus reproached himself with being hard-hearted and 
too blunt in the maiden’s presence, and excused himself for 
his roughness. 

‘ ‘ I ought to have known better than to add additional 
sorrow to your dear heart by the rehearsal of such brutal 
scenes, but, my dear Amalia, I always act first and think 
afterward. I am very sorry to have caused you any pain, 
and I will stop.” 

“No, Carolus ! Do not stop. I can hear the rest now, 
and I wish you to tell me the whole story.” 

Carolus, with some misgivings, related the story in detail. 
When he reached the sudden and unexpected meeting of 
Von Dougal, Anna, and Egon, Amalia’s face lighted with 
pleasure. She interrupted Carolus’s narrative : 

“And Egon escaped? Is he now in Villingen? Is he 


Carolus Recaptures RothweiL 347 

well? The poor dear boy must have heard of his mother’s 
death ! ” 

She again winced under the recollections of the death of 
lyUcretia and of the tragedy which had occurred soon after- 
ward in her former apartments, which had ended Minerva’s 
life and laid Huldah at death’s door. 

Carolus intuitively divined the cause of her dejection, and 
did not immediately answer her questions. When she looked 
again into his eyes, he continued : 

Yes, Kgon is in Villingen with his father. He heard of 
his mother’s death during one of the most touching scenes I 
ever witnessed, and of which I will tell you some other time. ’ ’ 

“Thank God for his deliverance from those who would 
not only have perverted his character, but would have dark- 
ened the life of Sir Gerold.” 

“ Ah, Amalia, you cannot over-estimate the fine, manly 
spirit of that boy. During the darkest hours of the storm 
which hovered over our devoted city, he stood beside his 
father morning and night. At the council-room, in the bar- 
racks, and upon the walls amid the flying missiles of death, 
he stood unflinchingly and without fear in the midst of it all, 
and yet, when the deeds of violence were over, he sobbed and 
lamented with the tender heart of a woman. Egon is a 
strange boy, and I frankly admit that I only imperfectly 
understand him.’’ 

Madame von Klutus entered the room, and the narrative 
was brought to a close. She advanced to Carolus with a 
pleased but worried look, and welcomed him to her house. 
After a few moments she asked abruptly : 

“ Have you any tidings from Sir Werner ? ” 

She looked at Carolus with suppressed excitement. 

“No, Madame. We have heard nothing from him since 
we received a friendly and timely warning from him, dated 
at Kappel,’’ answered Carolus. 

“Friendly and timely?” asked Madame Klutus, in a 
strained voice. 


348 


Beleaguered. 


“Yes, Madame ; friendly and timely. His warning was 
the means of breaking up as foul a plot in Villingen as he 
was instrumental in carrying out in Rothweil. Sir Werner 
has redeemed himself in our eyes, and has in a measure 
atoned for his treachery.” 

Madame Klutus covered her face with her hands and wept. 
Amalia, unable to suppress her feelings, rose from the bench 
and passed to a window, entirely overcome by the terrible 
recollections of the past few weeks. A welling hope burst 
from the depths of her heart, and she clasped her hands in 
silent prayer for her father’s peace of mind. Carolus again 
reproached himself for his want of delicacy in the explana- 
tion which he had so bluntly given, but he consoled himself 
by the thought that there was nothing more to add, and that 
the subject was exhausted. 

He related much and answered many questions wdth which 
the two women plied him, until Von Dougal returned and 
asked for an immediate interview. The two men quickly en- 
tered the room of the prefecture proper, and Von Dougal, clos- 
ing the door quickly and without any preparatory words, said : 

“ D’Arville, at the head of three thousand men, is within 
a day’s march of Rothweil. He has French, Scotch, and 
Germans with him. It is now nearly midday, and he will 
be here by to-morrow. The wall is down at the south gate, 
and the Bohemians are not to be depended upon. I have 
the information of D’Arville’ s return from a courier, who 
was sent under the supposition that Rothweil was still in 
their hands.” 

‘ ‘ Where is the man ? ’ ’ quickly asked Carolus. 

“ At the barracks.” 

‘ ‘ Go at once with me. ’ ’ 

Carolus hurriedly departed with Von Dougal, escorted by 
a small body of troopers, and in a short time he had the cap- 
tured courier before them. 

The courier was a small, wiry, and keen fellow. He 
looked defiantly at Carolus as he was brought before him. 


Carolus Recaptures RothweiL 349 

Carolus measured him at a glance, and before questioning 
him, said : 

‘ ‘ In order to save time, and also to save yourself from un- 
pleasant surroundings, you will answer any questions I may 
ask you without reserve. You are a prisoner, and your 
treatment will depend upon your truthfulness. Do you de- 
part but one finger-breadth from the truth and I will astonish 
you. You remember the lift I gave you from your horse when 
you were under orders from Von Gultlingen, do you not ? ” 

The courier’s face and manner changed instantly. He 
said simply, and with respect : 

“ I do. I feel the effects of your handling yet.” 

” Very well, then, be careful and speak the truth,” said 
Carolus. 

Question after question was asked and with apparent 
truth the man answered them all promptly. Carolus gleaned 
from him that D’Arville was ordered back to Rothweil to re- 
lieve it of its defenceless position. Marshal Horn had drawn 
sufficient troops to Singen amply to prepare for the Count of 
Feria’s expected attack. In the event of a defeat, he needed 
Rothweil to fall back upon and therefore decided to 
strengthen it against a possible attack from Villingen. 
Three thousand men, French, Scotch, and Germans were 
under D’Arville’ s command. The courier was to ride with 
the utmost haste and acquaint the few officers who were left 
to guard Rothweil, of his approach. The courier refused to 
state the make up of the troops under D’Arville and neither 
promises nor threats failed to shake his determination. 

Carolus was satisfied, however, with the information and 
remanded the prisoner to his quarters. He conferred with 
Von Dougal and the result of their conference was, that a 
strong force should meet the enemy and, in the event of fail- 
ure to check them, they were to fall back on Rothweil. 
Preparations were immediately made. Carolus was to re- 
main at Rothweil and put the fortress under the best possible 
defence, while Von Dougal, with fifteen hundred Bohemians 
and all of the cavalry, was to advance and meet D’Arville. 


CHAPTER XEII. 


GKROI.D AND ADDRINGKR. 

G EROED was walking up and down the apartment 
which he liked best and to which he always retreated 
when a specially perplexing problem was to be 
solved. His brows were contracted and the strong lines of 
his face showed marked impatience. He walked to the table, 
took up the paper which he had read through twice before 
and after carefully scanning it, resumed his walking : 

“ Too bad,” he mused to himself, “and at such a time, 
when every available man is pressed into the service of his 
country — too bad ! ’ ’ 

He continued his pacing for several minutes and then 
stopped again at the table. He was lost in deep thought. 

‘ ‘ Aldringer will be furious and the facts may lead to seri- 
ous complications ! However, it is better over with now — ” 
He rang a bell and Kuno quietly entered the room. 

“ My compliments to General Aldringer, and I wish to see 
him here on important business forthwith.” 

Kuno bowed and left the room. 

“ Ha ! It may mean mutiny here, too ! If it does ” 

Gerold did not complete his sentence. It was unnecessary. 
His mobile features were transformed. The regular lines 
of his face resolved themselves into the fearful and unrelent- 
ing hardness which completely changed the appearance of 
this remarkable man. He sat down at the table and quickly 
wrote an order to Carolus. His features contracted and re- 


350 


Gerold and A Idringer, 351 

laxed as he wrote on. Once, a faint smile illuminated his 
face. When he finished the paper he wrote an order direct- 
ing Wilhelm von Dougal to assume the command of the 
fortress of Rothweil. He closed and sealed the document. 
He also wrote an order for General Aldringer, folded it and 
laid it on top of Carolus’s report of the capture of Rothweil. 

A few minutes afterward a knock at the door announced 
an arrival. 

“ Enter,” said Gerold, and as the door opened, Kuno 
ushered General Aldringer into the room. Gerold advanced 
to him. 

“I have sent for 3^ou for two reasons, General. First, 
because I have some good news and some bad news ; and 
second, because I wish to make a personal explanation in 
reference to the bad news. Perhaps the simplest and best 
way will be for you to read the report of Carolus von Haisus 
from Rothweil.” 

Aldringer looked curiously at Gerold as he delivered him- 
self and a worried look came over his face as he noted the 
grave, quiet eyes of Gerold measuring him as though he 
would read his soul. 

“ Be seated, General, and read slowly and calmly. Save 
yourself any undue excitement as it will not alter matters.” 

Aldringer sat in the chair vacated by Gerold and com- 
menced to read with great rapidity. Gradually his face 
changed from intense curiosity to alarm and then to anger 
of no ordinary kind. He half rose to his feet as Carolus 
described the mutiny of the Bohemian pikenien and the sum- 
mary and terrible punishment he had meted out to them. 
As he concluded the. report, he stood up and faced Gerold, 
crushing the report in his hand. His anger was intense 
and his eyes fairly burned with hate and desire for revenge. 
Gerold met his gaze with calmness but said nothing. The 
bulky form of the Bavarian heaved with suppressed excite- 
ment. He threw the report on the table and in a loud voice 
said : 


352 


Beleaugered. 


“Sir Gerold, this is murder ! I will have an eye for an 
eye, by the almighty saints.” 

‘ ‘ General Aldringer, it is not only not murder, but simple 
justice — harsh though it be.” 

“ Do you defend such an outrage ? ” He pointed his fin- 
ger at Gerold as he retreated a step in astonishment. 

“ I do ! And would do the same thing if it annihilated one 
half of my troops — in the face of an overwhelming enemy.” 

General Aldringer looked at Gerold as if stupified. He 
could scarcely believe the evidence of his own ears. So ex- 
treme and unusual a measure seemed out of all proportion to 
the rather easy-going soldier, and the revelation simply 
overpowered him. His fury rose as he fully understood the 
position and he shook his finger menacingly in Gerold’ s face 
as he said : 

‘ ‘ He is responsible to me and is the cause of the loss of 
innocent and friendly life. I will revenge myself in kind.” 

“ General Aldringer, you alone are responsible for the 
deplorable and sad matter. You alone ! Do you hear me? ” 

Gerold advanced a couple of steps and the stern lines 
came again to his face as he raised his voice : 

“You, a general of the Imperialists, who maintain such 
lax discipline among your men that they respect not the 
token and sign of submission in an enemy, are responsible 
not alone for the excesses which were taking place, but for 
the result.” 

Gerold continued to advance upon the astounded general 
and his voice rang through the room like a bugle sound as 
he continued : 

“And with this fearful responsibility resting upon you, 
you have the temerity to criticise a noble for insisting on the 
proper observance of civilized warfare and threaten reprisals 
upon an officer, who simply did his duty ! What manner 
of soldier are you and under whom did you learn your 
method of warfare ? Do you come among us to add to the 
shameless excesses that are dignified by the name of war ? 


Gerold and Aldrznger, 353 

Do the principles for which you are fighting allow such lati- 
tude and develop nothing better than the ruthless barbarity 
that would disgrace the Tartars ? ’ ’ 

“ Rather take that star from your breast, launch out as an 
irresponsible adventurer, and appear before friend and foe as 
the man-hunter and outcast. To such infractions on human 
mercy and forbearance, are attributable the horrors which are 
devastating our Fatherland and relegating all civilization 
into chaos. General Aldringer, it is well for you that these 
troublous times require the service of every man or your 
threats would have been the last you would have uttered in 
your present position.” 

Gerold calmly folded his arms and surveyed Aldringer 
from head to foot. 

” Do you mean to threaten me, Sir Gerold ? ” 

” I never threaten, I act ! ” 

“Then there is only one option left me, Sir Gerold.” 

“ And that? ” asked Gerold haughtily. 

“To depart with my command and bring the necessary 
punishment to bear on Carolus von Haisus for massacring 
my soldiers.” 

“You will do neither. You will act strictly upon my or- 
ders and to the letter. Here are your orders and also those 
of Carolus von Haisus. You are responsible to me for every 
act and I will visit summary punishment upon you if you 
depart but one hair’s-breadth from the explicit instructions 
contained therein. Have you forgotten the ofiicial notifica- 
tion which you yourself brought me when you entered the 
city ? Do you wish me to read it to you again. General 
Aldringer ? These are your orders. See to it that they are 
promptly and properly carried out and report to me to-morrow 
at latest. Au revoir^ 

General Aldringer was completely overwhelmed by the 
superior will and conscious power of the man before him. 
His rage left him as he comprehended the gulf that separated 

them and the uselessness of opposing this extraordinary man. 

23 


354 


Beleaguered. 


Although stung to the quick by the harshness of Carolus’s 
action and in the full belief that it was an act but slightly, if 
at all removed, from murder, the accusation made by Gerold, 
that he was himself the responsible cause for the deplorable 
result, put an entirely new light on the subject. The soldier 
came to the front and the aggrieved individual vanished. 
With a curious mixture of resentment, hatred, subordination, 
and admiration, he straightened himself to his full height 
and though he towered far above Gerold, he was conscious 
of his own inferiority in the presence of this man. After a 
few more seconds of inward struggle, he asked : 

‘ ‘ What are your wishes. Sir Gerold ? ’ ’ 

“ This will explain,” said Gerold, as he advanced rapidly 
to the table and handed General Aldringer the paper which 
read as follows : 

“ To Gknijrai, Ai^dringrr, 

“Villingen. 

“You will, within forty-eight hours, depart with the Bohe- 
mian troops under your command. You will garrison His 
Majesty’s fortress, Roth weil, report yourself and place your 
command under the orders of Wilhelm von Dougal who is 
appointed Commandant of the fortress and dependencies. 

“ Given under my hand and seal at Villingen, 

“ February 26, 1634. 

“GRR01.D VON Ebertus. 

Governor.^' 

“ Very well, Sir Gerold, they shall be carried out ; but you 
may depend upon an emphatic protest to Vienna on this 
outrage.” 

“ As you will ; but take my advice and drop the matter,” 
replied Gerold indifferently. 

“ I will leave to-day. Sir Gerold, if there is no objection.” 

“ Very well. I will see you at headquarters before you de- 
part. I have other orders to send and I shall have them 
prepared in an hour. Again, au revoir, General Aldringer.” 


Gerold and Aldringer, 


355 


The Bavarian saluted, and with a firm heavy tread, left the 
apartment for his quarters. That afternoon the Bohemians 
left Villingen and were soon lost sight of in a light snow- 
storm which settled down over the uplands and which 
blotted out the landscape with a soft white mantle. 


CHAPTER XEIII. 


CAROI.US RETURNS TO VIIvTINGKN. 

V ON DOUGAE left Roth well before dawn and departed 
in a southeasterly direction to intercept D’ Arville. He 
had reached Altstadt and halted. Scouts were sent 
over three roads to ascertain the whereabouts of the expected 
enemy. An hour passed and one of the men, riding at top 
speed, returned. His horse was nearly spent from exertion. 
He galloped into Altstadt and jumped from his steed in the 
greatest excitement. In a few seconds, he was in Von 
Dougal’s presence. 

“ D’Arville’s cavalry is less than half a league away. At 
least one thousand mounted troopers and some guns are in 
the advance guard. I was discovered and followed. I 
barely escaped,” said the man breathlessly. 

While the scout was making the explanations, a number 
of shots and loud cries were heard on the main road. A few 
score of French cavalry were already on the edge of the vil- 
lage. Von Dougal rushed out of the room and the bugles 
sounded the alarm. From all sides the cavalry gathered and 
a furious hand-to-hand encounter began instantly. Foot by 
foot, and rod by rod, the fighting cavalrymen were pressed 
back by the advancing Frenchmen. Rheinhold, who com- 
manded the Bohemian pikemen, was half a league away on 
the opposite side of the depression in which Altstadt lay. 

The troopers of Ascanio and Aescher were slowly but 
surely being pressed backward. Furiously they contested 
every inch of the village, but superior numbers told against 

356 


357 


Carolus Returns to Villingen. 

them, and when Von Dougal had ordered the few dozen mus- 
keteers to retreat upon the positions of the pikemen, he 
gathered the whole force of his troopers for a determined 
attack on the close ranks of the allied forces. 

A furious and desperate charge resulted, which failed, how- 
ever, to check the advance. When he was in imminent dan- 
ger of being surrounded he ordered the retreat. Then 
commenced a wild stampede for safety, and a junction with 
the pikemen under Rlieinhold. Through the village, be- 
tween houses, barns, through orchards and over hedges the 
troopers under Von Dougal rushed in wild flight. All order 
was forgotten and a panic seemed to take possession of the 
Imperialists. 

Vainly he tried to stem the tide. With heroic efforts and 
great personal danger he charged right and left calling upon 
his men. A few dozen responded and at the head of this 
small body Von Dougal charged desperately into the cloud 
of advancing horsemen. The wedge split the body of for- 
eigners in twain, but beyond this, nothing was gained, ex- 
cept a few moments’ time. Von Dougal still headed the 
daring riders, and as they gained the rear of the column they 
wheeled and, making a detour, fell back to the position held 
by Rheinhold, closely pursued and keeping up a running 
fight with small, detached bodies of D’Arville’s riders. 

After a hard fight they succeeded in reaching the pikemen 
who were drawn up in battle array to block the advance. 
Both roads leading to Rothweil were held by the pikemen, 
and Von Dougal’ s riders who had recovered from their con- 
sternation and panic were gathering on the flanks of the 
foot folk. 

Von Dougal again assumed command, but he had great 
misgivings as to the eventful outcome of the battle which 
was imminent. The Bohemians grumbled at the cold and 
exposure and were in no mood to undertake the desperate 
defence which was about to be demanded by Von Dougal. 
The slaughter of their countrymen by Carolus rankled in 


358 


Beleaguered, 


their bosoms and a dangerous, rebellious feeling animated 
them. Their own officers encouraged them quietly and a 
tacit understanding was reached, whereby in the event of 
special circumstances, they were to obey their own officers. 

D’Arville’s riders made no attack upon the joined forces, 
and hour after hour, nothing was done except by small 
bodies who were ascertaining the strength and position of 
the opposing bodies of troops. Numerous sharp encounters 
took place during the day and as the evening drew near. Von 
Dougal determined to retreat upon Rothweil. Camp fires 
were left burning and numbers of cavalry were kept moving 
from one place to another, to replenish the fires and hood- 
wink the enemy. During the cold and cheerless night the 
retreat continued, and at midnight the forces under Von 
Dougal passed the gates and entered the city, chilled in body 
and depressed in spirits. 

Feverish preparations were made to get the city in position 
to defend itself against the returning enemy. Carolus per- 
sonally superintended the work and by night the weakest 
points had been materially strengthened. At dawn the work 
was continued and the entire garrison was ordered out to re- 
pair the walls. Small parties scouted on the outskirts but 
no enemy came into sight. The day passed on to evening. 
The non arrival of the expected force was as wearing as it 
was inexplicable. Finally, after the greatest suspense, a 
large body of troops was seen moving in two columns along 
the roads leading to Rothweil. 

In the gathering gloom the black, moving bodies could be 
distinguished on the snowy plains as they moved slowly and 
steadily onward. Every movement was noted and as the 
darkness of night fell upon the landscape a small body de- 
tached itself from one of the columns and advanced rapidly 
under the walls of the city. A fan-fare of bugles sounded 
through the gates and over the houses and walls of the city. 

“ What can that mean, Rheinhold? ” asked Carolus who 
noted every move made by the enemy. 


359 


Carolus Returns to Villingen, 

“ That is a friendly signal, Carolus.” 

An ofiBcer of the Bohemians moved rapidly to Carolus and 
in great excitement said : 

” Those are my countrymen, apparently, but I cannot un- 
derstand it. It is our signal to assemble.” 

“ Then reply quickly with your bugles,” said Carolus, as 
he glanced significantly at Rheinhold. 

A blast sounded upon the keen wintry night, and it was 
answered by the small knot of horsemen below. Carolus 
walked to a projecting abutment and called loudly to those 
below : 

” Who are you ? ” 

‘ ‘ Messengers from General Aldringer. Open the gates. ’ ’ 

“Wherefrom?” 

“ Villingen.” 

“ Is that General Aldringer’ s column beyond? ” 

“ Yes ; we are carrying our wounded with us. Open 
quickly, these are our orders. ’ ’ 

Carolus motioned Rheinhold to him and a moment later 
was joined by Von Dougal. Together the three descended 
the steps and prepared to open the small gate, behind which 
a heavy force of musketeers was posted. The fuses were in 
the hands of the artillerymen on the wall and everything was 
in readiness for instant action. Carolus opened the gates 
with his own hand and ordered the officer in charge of the 
little knot of horsemen to advance and dismount. The man 
quickly entered and saluted saying : 

‘ ‘ We have met a large body of the enemy and rubbed them 
up badly to-day. We have nearly two hundred wounded 
within half a league of the city.” 

“ How long since you left Villingen ? ” asked Carolus. 

“ At noon yesterday. Here is an order from Sir Gerold 
von Kbertus to Carolus von Haisus and another to Herr Wil- 
helm von Dougal,” continued the oiSicer. 

Carolus took the paper and broke the seal. Rheinhold held 
aloft a lantern and by its dim light Carolus read as follows ; 


36 o 


Beleaguered. 


“ To Coiv. CAROI.US VON Haisus, 

“ Rothweil. 

“ You are hereby summoned and required to depart imme- 
diately from Rothweil, with your troops, excepting artillery, 
together with Colonels Ascanio and Aescher and their com- 
mands, and report at Villingen without loss of time. Wil- 
helm von Dougal is hereby appointed commandant of 
Rothweil and its dependencies, and will take command 
immediately on your departure. General Aldringer, bearer 
of this communication, will report to Von Dougal with his 
troops. Given under my hand and seal at Villingen, 

“ February 24, 1634. 

“ Ge^roIvD von Kbkrtus, 

“ Governor” 

Carolus read the communication carefully, folded it and 
put it in his doublet. He turned to the ofl&cer and said : 

“ My bugler will accompany you. His signals will be 
promptly answered and General Aldringer is to enter the city 
by this gate. ’ ’ 

Carolus motioned to Rheinhold and Von Dougal and to- 
gether they again ascended the steps to the wall. They en- 
tered the room adjoining the tower and as the door closed, 
Carolus turned quickly upon his friends : 

“ What can this mean ? ” 

“ Probably that the measures which you applied to the 
Bohemians have produced a mutiny at Villingen,” answered 
Rheinhold. 

“We shall take due care that nothing of the kind happens 
here then,” replied Carolus quietly. 

” Read your orders Von Dougal ; perhaps they throw light 
on the subject,” suggested Rheinhold. Von Dougal opened 
the communication and read as follows : 

“ To Hkrr W11.HE1.M VON Dougae, 

“ Rothweil. 

“You are hereby appointed commandant of Rothweil and 


36 i 


Carolus Returns to Villingen. 

its dependencies, subject to the powers vested in me as gov- 
ernor of the district of Villingen, Rothweil, etc. General 
Aldringer and his command are hereby placed under your 
orders. 

“ Given under my hand and seal at Villingen, 
“February 24, 1634. 

“ Gerold von Ebkrtus, 

“ Governor.^ ^ 

As Von Dougal opened the paper a small package carefully 
sealed, fell to the floor. He picked it up and as he held it 
to the light, he read the address on the same. He smiled as 
he handed it to Carolus and said : 

‘ ‘ I thought it singular that all these orders should come 
on here without an explanation. This undoubtedly will 
convey to you that which is lacking.” 

Carolus broke the seals after carefully examining the 
address and the marks. He sat down on a chair and drew 
the light towards him. After opening it, he glanced at the 
signature and read as follows : 

“Villingen, February 24, 1634. 

“ My Friknd : 

‘ ‘ The orders which were undoubtedly delivered to you by 
General Aldringer may seem strange in the light of my 
personal instructions to you, but after revolving in my mind 
the changed aspect of affairs which presented themselves to 
me and which were produced by your just, yet harsh treat- 
ment of the Bohemian troops, I decided that it was the only 
course left. 

“ The early return of the enemy upon Villingen is a fore- 
gone conclusion. You are needed here in such an event- 
uality. The furious anger of Aldringer over the treatment 
of his soldiers is a matter of great moment and danger lurks 
in any* fortification where such discordant elements come 
into touch with each other. 

“ Aldringer swore to be revenged and demanded an ‘ eye 


362 


Beleaguered. 


for an eye.’ I succeeded in bringing him to a realizing 
sense of his duty and he departs this day from Villingen to 
assist in garrisoning Roth well. I advise Von Dougal to 
gather his best friends around him and to press every man 
into service, who is capable of bearing arms. He ought to 
have five thousand men at his call within a month, includ- 
ing the three thousand under Aldringer. 

“ Make haste and return to Villingen with ali the troops, 
as this city is badly depleted by Aldringer’ s departure. I 
will explain in detail as soon as I have the pleasure of 
again grasping your hand. My respects to Rheinhold, 
Von Dougal, Ascanio, and Aescher. 

“Your friend, 

“ GKROI.D.” 

A frown gathered on Carolus’s face as he handed the letter 
to Von Dougal to read. He moved his extended legs on 
the points of his spurs in an abstracted way making zig-zags 
on the wooden floor of the room. When Von Dougal 
finished the letter, he handed it back to Carolus who threw 
it across the table to Rheinhold. 

“ I think he is right, Carolus, on second thought,” said 
Von Dougal. 

“ So do I ; but I do not like Aldringer’ s threat. I sliould 
like to argue the question with this. Carolus patted the 
hilt of his sword as he looked at Von Dougal. 

“That would simply add to the difficulty, my friend, and 
would prove nothing. You acted strictly within your dis- 
cretions and according to my mind, justly. Evidently, 
Aldringer will avoid a meeting with you and it is better 
thus. Let it so remain. I will manage Aldringer and his 
title with ease. He is vain and ordinary, but he is our 
friend and fights for our cause,” replied Von Dougal. 

Rheinhold returned the letter to Carolus and agreed with 
Von Dougal. He added : 

“We should return as soon as possible. Can we leave 
to-morrow early ? ’ ’ 


363 


Carolus Returns to Villingen. 

“ Yes. We will install Aldringer here and make our 
preparations at the same time. You, Rheinhold, take the 
necessary steps and have the command ready by daybreak.” 

Aldringer entered the city and amid great rejoicing the 
loyal burghers formed a torch-light procession. They 
headed the Bohemians and marched them to the barracks in 
the various parts of the city. The wounded were quickly 
cared for and in an hour the Bavarian general was closeted 
in the prefecture with Von Dougal. They had a long con- 
ference and, as a result, the occupation of the city was di- 
vided between Konrad von Horgen and Aldringer. 

Early on the following morning, fifteen hundred cavalry 
and foot folk left Rothweil amid the resounding cheers of 
six thousand soldiers and civilians. 

As Carolus reached the south gate, mounted on his horse. 
Von Dougal pressed his hands and two great glistening 
tears rolled down his cheeks. 

“ God bless you, my friend, and protect you,” he said. 
Carolus, no less moved, laid his hands on his head but said 
nothing. As he passed out of the gate he saw General 
Aldringer standing in the niche of the wall. Carolus straight- 
ened himself and saluted the Bavarian who gave no sign of 
recognition and paid no attention to the courtesy. 

On the evening of the following day, Carolus, the Villin- 
gen troops and the commands of Ascanio and Aescher, 
entered the St. Francis Gate amid the booming cannons and 
the thundering cheers of the garrison and inhabitants. 


CHAPTER XEIV. 


GEROI^D’S WEDDING. 

D ays and weeks passed in comparative peace. The 
force of the winter was broken by the soft winds 
that rolled upward and across the glistening Alps, 
from the flowering plains and tempered seas of the south. 
The heralds of spring sounded the knell of dying winter 
and again the storks occupied their northern homes. The 
meadows changed from sombre brown to the pale-greens ; 
and the purling brooks, swollen by the rains, tumbled and 
tossed down the hillsides with noisy accompaniment and 
sparkling movement in the brilliant sunlight. 

Welcome spring had arrived and the husbandman, tir^ 
of military discipline, gladly exchanged the sabre for the 
plow. Not, however, without misgivings for the result of 
his labors did the peasant measure the possible harvest as 
the busy plowshare revealed the ghastly reminders of the 
harvest of death reaped during the eventful winter just 
passed. 

The foreign invaders were driven back into central Ger- 
many and the gathering hosts under Wallenstein were con- 
centrating for the final struggle in the southeastern sections 
of the Fatherland. Baden, southern Wiirtemberg, and 
western Bavaria, were thus temporarily relieved of the 
horrors of war which had devastated the country for seven- 
teen years. Months of peaceful pursuits seemed assured to 
the picturesque uplands and the inhabitants again resumed 
their wonted occupations. 

364 


Gerald's Wedding. 


365 


Egon pursued his studies under the conscientious care 
and direction of Breno, and discoursed with increasing en- 
thusiasm upon the themes of his studies with Gerold. A 
new and tender light came to the father’s eyes as he noted 
the fine qualities of the boy. A new future gleamed with 
a rosy light, and the father’s fond hopes of a happy and 
useful life for his son seemed certain now of fruition. 

As Gerold allowed his mind to dwell upon the happiness 
which now seemed assured to him the sorrows and bitter 
recollections of the past faded slowly away. 

Secure in his exhalted position, endowed with great capac- 
ity, quick to grasp the opportunities that were within his 
reach and encircled with the love of a noble woman, his 
heart and mind expanded into the beautiful blossom of con- 
tentment. Honored by his sovereign and his people, adored 
by his mother and son, and respected even b}^ his enemies, 
he set about the work of strengthening the district which 
was under his jurisdiction against ' further attack. His 
cheerfulness of manner dispelled the deep foreboding which 
had grown almost to conviction, in the minds of his towns- 
men, that the successful resistance of Villingen would bring 
down the future wrath of the Protestant league, and that 
special efforts would be made to avenge the fearful losses 
which the stout-hearted burghers had inflicted upon their 
enemies. 

Sohertler and his cabal of conspirators were duly tried be- 
fore the civil magistrates elected to succeed him, and sen- 
tenced to a heavy fine. They were sufficiently punished by 
their long imprisonment and the disgrace which attached to 
their incarceration and conviction. They were also deprived 
of their civil rights and subjected to surveillance for a period 
of a year. Sohertler felt the degradation keenly, and his 
usually thin figure seemed to waste and bend under the dis- 
grace. His imperious and top-lofty manner left him, and he 
rapidly degenerated into an intellectual and physical wreck. 
Breno, kind-hearted and self-sacrificing, attended him daily 


366 Beleaguered, 

and tried to cheer his depressed and failing spirit, but it 
availed nothing. 

Carolus and Gerold were constantly together and both 
worked to their utmost in the administration of the affairs 
of the district. Carolus made frequent and lengthy visits to 
Rothweil, and while the anger of the Bohemians under Ald- 
ringer softened as the days wore on, the turbulent and law- 
less men, hardened by years of questionable warfare, never 
quite forgot the terrible punishment meted out for the breach 
of discipline under the walls of Rothweil. At such visits, 
Carolus inquired minutely into the details of the administra- 
tion of the district under Von Dougal, and together they 
strengthened the fortifications and improved the morale of 
the forces detailed for garrison duty. 

Carolus did not neglect the rare opportunity afibrded by 
his visits to Rothweil, but assiduously courted Amalia. She 
had recovered from the shock sustained by the treachery- of 
her father, and the terrible traged}^ enacted in the prefecture 
and she developed in beauty and mind. Carolus noted the 
improvement in the young woman, and from admiration his 
attentions grew to genuine love and bountiful affection. His 
tender feelings were roused to their depths, and he threw the 
whole force of his strong character into the measure of his 
love. 

Amalia reciprocated his affection, and when Carolus of- 
fered her his heart and hand, her face was transformed with 
the great love she felt for him. It was then that he found 
out the depth of her affection and the strength of her char- 
acter. When she placed her hands in his, and looked into 
his eyes, she said slowly and deliberately : 

“ I did not think that it would be thus. When my father 
so treacherously betrayed us all, I resolved to forsake this 
life and retire to the Ursuline Convent. I decided to atone, 
as far as lay in my power, for the sins committed by him, 
and to devote my life to those whom he had sold to the 
enemy. I never thought, Carolus, that repentance would 


367 


Ger old's Wedding. 

come to him and retribution overtake those who had plotted 
in this house, against the community, the state, and 
God 

“ You surely w^ere not serious ? ” interjected Carolus, with 
a singular feeling of alarm. 

“I was not only serious in my thoughts, but had fully 
decided upon my future,” she answered with a sweet smile. 

” Oh, Amalia, you do not know what my love means. I 
have lived five and thirty years, and the blissful feeling of 
love never before entered my heart or pulsated through my 
blood. With you, my dearest, at my side, I can accomplish 
those things which only inspiration makes possible. With 
you, I can rise to higher, nobler thoughts and endeavors, 
and thus it shall be.” 

” I believe you, Carolus, and I am certain that nothing is 
too lofty for your reach, and no effort, well attempted, will 
fall short of the mark you set for yourself. You are noble, 
kind, and generous. These are the qualities which drew me 
to you. I love and respect you, and this with me is as un- 
changeable as eternity itself.” 

Carolus drew the young woman to him, and, suffused with 
blushes at the intensity of her expression, she nestled her 
small, well-shaped head on his breast. Thus did Carolus 
enter into a new life and discover that military routine and 
municipal administration are not the highest ideals in life or 
productive of the greatest happiness that can accompany even 
a warlike and eventful existence. While he did not neglect 
in the slightest, the duties which devolved upon him, he, 
nevertheless, spent much time in Amalia’s society. After 
weeks of more than ordinary work, both civil and military, 
he reluctantly returned to Villingen in response to the re- 
peated requests of Gerold. 

Spring had advanced to summer, and the fertile fields 
again responded to the care of the husbandman, and gave 
promise of abundant harvests. The peaceful hills and dales 
lay dreamily under the glowing sun, and the soft, warm 


368 


Beleaguered. 

winds rustled and swayed the ripening grain. The song of 
the harvester took the place of the harsh roll of the drum 
and the blare of the trumpet. 

Elaborate preparations had been made for the wedding of 
Gerold and Bertha, and the whole city joined with genuine 
enthusiasm in the preliminary work. ' Ebertus Thurm was 
gaily decorated, and the fine old castle was attired in holi- 
day dress. Kuno and the household servants were strung 
to the highest pitch of excitement. They scrubbed, scraped, 
and polished the building from gable to dungeon. The 
Ebertus colors were seen everywhere in token of esteem for 
the illustrious governor, for on the morrow, the first noble 
of Villingen was to wed the fairest damsel in its jurisdiction. 

Never in its history had such preparations been made for 
a wedding. All work was to be suspended, and the ijoble, 
burgher, and peasant, vied with each other in honoring^he 
hero of the day. Immense barbecues were arranged for, and 
great feasts were promised. Tithes were relinquished by 
Gerold, and large tracts of land were divided among the poor 
and needy in honor of the event. Great casks of wine were 
distributed among the soldiery, and hundreds of hochs to 
the munificent governor were drunk by the enthusiastic and 
susceptible troopers. 

The Minster was decorated with beautiful garlands, and 
special services were planned by Breno, who had charge of 
the religious exercises, and to whom was entrusted the 
solemn duty of uniting Gerold and Bertha in holy wedlock. 

At Carolus’s house the excitement was no less intense. 
Madame von Klutus and Amalia, after much deliberation, 
decided to undertake the journey to Villingen under an es- 
cort in command of Carolus, and were harbored in Carolus’s 
home. 

Amalia personally waited on Bertha, and with Anna’s as- 
sistance, arranged all the necessary details, and perfected the 
little plans which lie so near the heart of women at such 
times. Anna was completely charmed with the simplicity 


Gerold^s Wedding. ' 369 

and beauty of the Rothweil maiden and took to her heart the 
retiring and sensitive young woman who lavished such 
beautiful affection on those who were dear to her. 

Carolus was in the seventh heaven of happiness. His su- 
perior, his friend, and his co-laborer was about to enter into 
an alliance with his sister, and thus two of the most ancient 
houses of the district were to be welded by the closest ties of 
relationship. The power, the exalted position, and the 
boundless wealth of Ebertus, were to be linked with the 
more modest worth of the equally noble family of which he 
was the head. The considerations of wealth, however, were 
secondary in Carolus’s estimation. He had learned to love 
Gerold with an affection which transcended all matters of 
purely material value. He had valued his friendship, and 
measured the noble qualities of mind and of heart, and he 
gladly admitted and declared the honor which Gerold be- 
stowed upon his house, in offering his heart and hand to his 
sister Bertha, 

Gaily the bells tolled in honor of the day, as the sun rose 
above the dark horizon of the forest, and loudly the guns on 
the walls boomed the advent of the day upon which the 
nuptials were to be celebrated. The garrison, resplendent 
in parade uniforms, was drawn up to act as escort to the 
governor whom all honored, and upon whom unbounded af- 
fection was bestowed by every class within the walls of the 
tight little fortress. 

Gerold sat in his study absorbed in thought. He rose to 
his feet and walked to the corner of the room where Kgon 
was busily engaged in poring over some manuscripts handed 
down from former generations. He gazed upon the manly 
form of his son, and brushed an involuntary tear from his 
eyes as he addressed him. 

“ Egon, this is my wedding-day. Do you hear the can- 
non and the bells ? Do you realize what this means to you 
and me ? For many years I have lived in solitude, and 
passed from day to day without hope, without happiness, 

24 


370 


Beleaguered. 


and without peace. For years I suffered the keen anguish 
of a husband without a wife, a father without a son, and a 
wanderer without a home. Far in distant lands I saw the 
sun rise, without caring what the day had in store for me, 
or the future which lay dark and dismal before me. Under 
the banners of the King I traversed the fields, forests, 
plains, and mountains, seeking death, which came not, and 
gathering into my mantle the honors which were merely 
empty nothings. Deep within my heart lay the embers of a 
ruined home and a desolate fireside. Betrayed by the wo- 
man who was your mother, tricked by her relatives, and sub- 
jected to the dastardly attacks upon my honor by slander 
and false report, I patiently bore all the odium liurled at me, 
believing that steadfast faith and firm resolve would be the 
entering wedge for that future which seemed impossible, and 
for which I hoped against hope. 

“ Your sovereign and mine. His Majesty the German Em- 
peror and King of Austria, was not even exempted from the 
machinations of the evil horde who spread the net of malice 
and hatred about me to such a degree that escape seemed 
impossible, and despair the only recourse for a life that had 
blossomed in all its beauty but a few years before. But God 
in his infinite mercy ordained otherwise. A few of my 
steadfast friends, to whom honor was the living principle of 
their existence and faith, the guiding-star of their efforts, 
undertook to vindicate me without my knowledge. 

“Success crowned their efforts, and, from the depths of 
despair, they roused me into a nobler, higher life, and ob- 
tained from the reluctant King the appointment which I now 
hold and have so amply defended. My enemies are dead, 
scattered and discredited, and from the pit which was dug 
for my grave, I have risen to service and honor to my country. 
From the wreck of my home, I have gained you, my boy, 
and have been allowed the great privilege of shaping your 
future, as. a worthy descendant of an ancient and noble 
house. Upon the desolation of my fireside I am about to 


371 


Gerald's Wedding, 

build a home of beauty and of happiness. Do you believe 
that the boom of the cannon and the chimes of the bells 
mean to me a new life and a brighter existence, and do you 
believe that I look with confidence upon the future under 
such auspices ? ’ ’ 

^ Gerold laid his hand on his son’s shoulder, and looked 
with fond eyes upon the handsome features of his son. 
With quivering lips and soft eyes, Egon looked into his 
father’s strong face. 

“ I do, father. I believe you will be happy, and I believe 
you are worthy of everything good that will come to you. I 
think I fully understand everything, in spite of the fact that 
I was poisoned against you, and made to believe you every- 
thing but what you are. ’ ’ 

“ God bless you my son, for this. I have been true to 
myself and my countr}^ even in my darkest hours of trial, 
and thus I shall ever be. But enough of this. Eet us pre- 
pare for the ceremony and mingle with those who inhabit 
this house, which, in due course of time, will descend with 
its honors, its history, and its wealth upon you.” 

Gerold locked arms affectionately with his son and to- 
gether they left the apartment. They walked arm in arm to 
the rooms below and were immediately greeted by Madame 
von Ebertus, Anna, and all the household servants of Eber- 
tus’s Thurm. Kuno at their head stepped forward and in 
feeling terms offered the congratulations of the servitors. 
The old man was overcome with his feelings as he concluded. 
Gerold grasped his hand, and laying the other affectionately 
on his shoulder, said : 

” I thank you, Kuno, for this tribute of love and respect, 
and you also, my good people.” 

He then looked into the eyes of his old servant, and con- 
tinued : 

“Since I was a child, I remember your kindly old face. 
You have been at my side for over forty years. My constant 
attendant as a boy, you followed my life in joy and sorrow, 


372 


Beleaguered, 


in peace and war, and in this, my native city, as well as in 
the most remote corners of Europe. Your faithfulness, 
kindness of heart, and constant care of my comfort have 
merited not only my unchanging love, but have made the 
presentation of this token, not only a matter of justice, but a 
great privilege. Accept, my dear Kuno, with my heartfelt 
thanks, this purse for yourself, and distribute this one to my 
household servants.” 

Gerold handed a well filled purse of gol(|^ Kuno and an 
equally large one to be divided among the servitors. He 
grasped the hand of each in turn as they filed up singly. He 
looked at them kindly and had a pleasant word for each 
of them. It was touching to see the genuine affection ex- 
pressed by them in their own peculiar and extravagant 
way. 

Madame von Ebertus noted keenly each action in the little 
domestic scene before her, and the evident sincerity displayed 
pleased her beyond expression. Her eyes glanced from her 
son to the group before him. His great happiness was mani- 
fested in every movement, in every word, and his bright laugh 
sounded above the babel of voices in the room. At her side 
were Egon and Anna, absorbed in the scene. 

When Kuno and the servants departed, Gerold approached 
Madame von Ebertus. 

This, my dear mother, is the happiest day I have had in 
fifteen years. All that has been, all that has contributed to 
unhappiness in the past shall be forgotten in the new life 
which is to commence to-day. I am very happy mother, and 
peace has at last supplanted mental anguish and dreadful 
uncertainty.” 

” For many years, my son, have I prayed for this day, and 
besought the Most High for the return of this dear child. 
You have been sorely tried, my son, but in the long years of 
your wandering and cheerless existence you have been true 
to yourself and have merited the contentment which has at 
last spread over your soul and mind.” 


Gerald's Wedding, 373 

She walked close to her son and spread her hands over him 
in blessing, and continued : 

‘ ‘ May God in his infinite mercy bless the union which 
you are about to contract, and give you peace and happiness 
henceforth.” 

All heads were bowed as the impressive words came from 
the fine old woman’s lips and a deep hush of reverence fol- 
lowed. 

” I thank you, my mother,” replied Gerold after a pause. 

” Come Egon, let us descend and see the preparations,” 
broke in Anna, and a moment later they left the room. 

Anna and Egon had formed the closest offensive and de- 
fensive alliance during the past months. They walked, 
rode, fenced, and studied together. They were constantly in 
each other’s company and loved to talk about Von Dougal 
and his life at Rothweil. They speculated upon matters and 
reports which were brought to Ebertus’s Thurni from the 
prefecture ; but when Anna had left Villingen to make a visit 
at Rothweil in company with Von Dougal’ s mother, Egon, 
though pressed to accompany them, steadfastly refused, and 
no amount of persuasion induced him to alter his decision. 

Von Dougal was somewhat grieved at Egon’s determined 
refusal and could not understand why the boy persisted in it. 
Driven into a corner at last by the persuasive manner of Von 
Dougal, ably backed by Madame von Dougal, he blurted out : 

“ Herr von Dougal, why should I return to Rothweil, even 
for a visit? There is nothing there that appeals to me. 
Nothing but bitter memories and sorrow are the recollections 
which come to me. When I think of the past year, it is 
enough to wish that such a place had never existed. I am 
happy here, and here I shall remain. I love you and Anna 
and Madame Von Dougal, and to please you all I would do 
much, but I will not do this, I cannot.” 

” Very well, my boy, I think I understand you,” answered 
Von Dougal, as he looked intently at the boy ; ” under the 
circumstances I will not press you further.” 


374 


Beleaguered. 


So Von Dougal had returned to Rothweil with his mother 
and Anna, and while Egon corresponded with them all regu- 
larly, he never wavered in his determination. 

Anna and Egon inspected the decorations in the various 
rooms of Ebertus’s Thurm and afterward walked through the 
main street of the city, finally stopping at the Minster to ad- 
mire the elaborate decorations both inside and outside of the 
beautiful building. Then they returned rcrdescribe it all in 
detail to Madame von Ebertus. 

The hour for the ceremony had come, and the square was 
packed with sightseers and troops. After some delay the 
magnificent pageant moved in procession through the city, 
and finally halted at the Minster. The religious exercises 
were carried out and, in the densely packed building, Breno 
made Gerold and Bertha man and wife. When the procession 
again left the building the enthusiasm knew no bounds. 
Thundering shouts and applause and salvos of musketry, to 
which the deeper boom of the guns on the walls lent an ac- 
companiment, greeted Gerold and his bride. The lumbering 
carriage which conveyed them to Ebertus’s Thurm was liter- 
ally showered with flowers as they entered the great gate of 
the castle. 

The festivities throughout the city commenced and in castle 
and cottage, alley, street, and common, the inhabitants of Vil- 
lingen feasted, danced, and sang from afternoon to evening, 
and far into the night. The soldiery, supplied with dozens 
of casks of wine, celebrated the event in their own way. The 
evening gun was the signal for the jollification, and with song 
and dance and noisy shouting the libations were continued, 
until the last drop of wine was extracted from the* immense 
casks. Italian, Spaniard, and German vied with each other 
in properly celebrating the unusual and splendid event, and 
when the watchman plodded slowly and deliberately through 
the city, lantern and halberd in hand, announcing the flight 
of time, he called the hours and added : 

“ God bless our governor ! ” 


CHAHTER XEV. 


the; watkr siege;. 

T he weeks of peace and quiet which the Uplands had 
experienced were ending. Large and small bodies of 
French and Swedish troops again coursed through the 
district, and several times in the month of August the allies 
had the hardihood to demand the surrender of the city, with 
forces scarcely in excess of the garrison within the walls of 
the fortress. 

The invariable reply from the garrison was : 

“ Here is the city, come and take it.” 

These bodies ordered by Marshal Horn to appear before 
the city and demand its surrender, again departed to the east- 
ward, after plundering, murdering, and burning in the sur- 
rounding hamlets and villages, and destroying such portions 
of the harvest as could be found. Domestic cattle were 
driven away, and the scenes of the year before were again 
repeated. 

Refugees by the hundreds fled to the city for protection, and 
the oflScials were taxed to their utmost by the extraordinary 
demands made upon them for food and shelter. Large bodies 
of troopers issued from the walls to gather in the harvests 
which the enemy had either failed to discover, or had not had 
time to destroy, and in many such instances, sharp skirmishes 
resulted with varying success to both Imperialists and in- 
vaders. 

Marshal Horn bore in mind the fearful losses previously in- 
375 


376 


Beleaguered. 


flicted upon the troops under his command, and let no oppor- 
tunity escape to retaliate upon the stout-hearted inhabitants, 
and so inflict reprisals without specially delaying the more 
important work which cc 



fully determined, as soon 


then occupied in eastern Bavaria was completed, to turn 
his attention to “that highly destructive nest,” Villingen, 
after subjugating Ueberlingen and Rheinfeld in conjunction 
with the Duke of Wiirtemberg. Nothing but the threaten- 
ing aspect of things in Bavaria, had prevented his taking 
immediate action for the final and complete destruction of 
that infamous “ thorn in his side.” 

Rheingrave John Philip was besieging Rheinfeld, and 
the stout defence made by Colonel Mercy altered the plans 
against Villingen. Colonel Mercy sent couriers to Gerold 
and prayed for succor. Gerold knew that if that city should 
succumb, the whole force of the enemy would be directed 
upon Villingen. After much preparation, and not without 
misgivings at the weakening of his own forces, he fitted out 
an expedition of five hundred men, officered by two of his 
best men, and recruited from among the peasant refugees 
who had swarmed into Villingen. 

Haller and Danni commanded the column, and received 
the most explicit instructions to avert all engagements and 
push into the forest and reach the beleaguered city without 
delay. A body of troops also left Freiburg and Breisach for 
this purpose, and a junction was planned at Donaueschingen. 
Before the troopers could reach the city, they were inter- 
cepted by the French under Colonel Gassion, with a superior 
force, and defeated with heavy loss. The few troopers under 
Haller and Danni led the green recruits with great bravery 
and fought stubbornly, but they were outnumbered ten to 
one and finally put to flight. Haller, who had scarcely 
recovered from the wound received in the Rothweil road 
under Thanner, received his death wound, and although 
Danni with splendid courage and mighty effort endeavored 


377 


The Water Siege. 

to save his friend, he was obliged to abandon him and flee 
for his own safety. After many weary hours of retreat, the 
defeated men reached Villingen. 

Rheinfeld was captured shortly afterward, and the besieg- 
ers who lay before Ueberlingen joined those of Rheingrave 
Philip, after putting the inhabitants of that unfortunate little 
fortress to the sword and blowing up the fortification. 

Meanwhile, the son of the Emperor Ferdinand, with a 
great host, had taken the stubbornly defended city of 
Regensburg, and inflicted a defeat upon the Swedes and 
their allies at Donauwbrth. He was with his victorious 
soldiers at Nordlingen, and made a junction with the Cardinal 
Infant Don Fernando who had a large force of Spaniards 
and Neapolitans under him. The success of the Imperial- 
ists prevented Marshal Horn from turning his attention to 
Villingen, as the Duke of Wiirtemberg was obliged to push 
forward every available man for the defence of Nordlingen. 

The French Colonel Gassion, continued his successes, 
defeated the two bodies who were to join from Freiburg and 
Breisach, and moved northerly for the purpose of shutting 
out further assistance to Villingen. 

Carolus, with a force of nearly one thousand men, took 
the field to intercept him, and thus gain time for moving 
into the city all the food, supplies, and provender which its 
overcrowded condition necessitated. Many sharp engage- 
ments resulted, but no material advantage accrued to either 
side. For nearly a week the daring troopers prevented the 
progress of the invaders. The tactics of Carolus were not 
understood by the French, as he attacked in small bodies; 
now from the north, and simultaneously from the south, 
with early morning attacks from the east, and continuous 
work from the west. Always in small bodies, they struck 
and destroyed, but avoided a general engagement. 

Colonel Gassion was completely dumfounded by this 
method of warfare, and his troops were constantly under 
arms day and night. With his thousand men, Carolus 


378 


Beleaguered, 


checked the advance of six thousand victorious and well- 
equipped men. He never sent out more than one hundred 
men in any body, and worked about h^df" of his men while 
he kept the other half at rest. For nearly a week he kept 
a sleepless vigil, and directed with unflagging zeal and never- 
failing success, the sharp, quick movements of his riders. 

When it was evident that he could no longer check the 
advance, he disappeared as suddenly as he had come, and 
weary, worn out in body, but determined as ever, he ap- 
peared under the walls of Villingen with his troopers. 

Small bodies of riders skirted the neighborhood, and these, 
too, were finally driven in by the advancing Frenchmen. 
Again the drawbridges were lifted and the city was isolated 
from the outer world. The sentinels were doubled, and that 
night Gerold, with Rheinhold, Danni, and Gurdin made the 
rounds of the fortress to be certain of its condition. 
Explicit orders were given to the officers in charge of the 
gates to report all occurrences to headquarters forthwith. 
The glorious moon shed its silvery light and bathed the 
landscape in its soft eflfulgence. The myriads of stars shone 
brilliantly in the heavens, and the insects chirped noisily in 
the warm, pleasant night. 

On the loftiest battlement of the St. Francis Tower, Gerold 
paced to and fro. For hours he continued his monotonous 
vigil, stopping every few minutes to scan the horizon to the 
south, or to listen intently to the sounds which came up from 
the sleeping city under him. 

“ This invasion may be the undoing of us all,” he mused. 
“Gassion is an experienced and resourceful man, and of 
quite different calibre from the puppets who have led their 
sheep to slaughter before these walls.” 

He continued his pacings and mused on : 

” I wish Von Dougal were here too. Strange what a hold 
he has taken on me ! But perhaps it is best as it is. Rothweil 
will feel the hand of the returning invaders, and he is the best 
man to have at the post. Well, we shall see ! ” 


The Water Siege, 


379 


To and fro he paced until the first gray streaks of dawn 
broke upon the eastern horizon. Then he descended, threw 
himself upon a cot, and fell into a deep slumber. 

Robertus, who mounted the battlement soon after Gerold 
decended, remained for a considerable time, and kept his 
eyes on the now lighting panorama of plain and hill to the 
south. He remained steadily gazing, in an expectant and 
intensely anxious manner. A slowly moving speck at length 
showed on the road which led to Donaueschingen, and he 
leaned forward and scanned the object with suppressed 
excitement. 

‘ ‘ Ha ! ” he ejaculated, after watching it for a few moments, 

‘ ‘ they are here ! It cannot be otherwise ! ’ ’ 

He descended quickly, and opened the door of the room 
in which Gerold lay sleeping. He looked at him for a 
moment, and then placing his hand upon his shoulder, shook 
the sleeping man gently. 

‘ ‘ Sir Gerold ! Sir Gerold ! They are here. I saw the 
advance to the south, towards Donaueschingen ! Awake 
Sir Gerold !” 

Roused out of a deep slumber, Gerold sat in a half drowsy 
attitude, and gradually comprehended the fateful words of his 
subaltern ofiicer. He recovered himself quickly, and together 
the two men ascended the stone steps which led to the battle- 
ment. They had just reached the landing as shuffling feet 
were heard below. In a few seconds, Lumbas appeared on 
the landing, and without waiting for either Gerold or Rob- 
ertus to question him, moved quickly to the other side of 
the embrasure and pointing, said : 

“There they are. Sir Gerold. I thought we discerned 
them from the wall below.” 

“Yes,” answered Gerold, “Robertus discovered them a 
few moments ago.” 

After watching the moving mass for some moments, he 
turned to Robertus. 

“ You Robertus, go to Carolus and acquaint him with the 


380 Beleagtiered. 

\ 

state of affairs. You I^umbas, call tke^ troops to arms, and 
take your position.” 

Gerold remained on the lofty battlement and heard the 
deep roll of the drums and the clatter and noise of the arm- 
ing garrison. Shortly after, Carolus appeared, and in the 
early dawn the two friends watched the sinuous lines of 
cavalry and infantry approach the city. 

” I presume another demand will be made upon us before 
operations begin,” said Gerold, with a slight smile, as he 
turned to Carolus. 

“ Oh, yes ! ” he answered. “ The Frenchman never for- 
gets the politeness which characterizes the nation. I did not 
wait to be introduced, however,” he continued with a grim 
smile. “ I simply saw and struck, and kept at it for several 
days. Do they intend to take the city with cavalry ? Per- 
haps they attach wings to their steeds and fly the walls in 
Pegasus style. ’ ’ 

Gerold smiled at the sally of his friend, but turned again 
to the columns which were now plainly discernible in the 
distance. 

‘ ‘ Surely there is no artillery, Carolus ; but perhaps it is to 
arrive later. See, there conies a small party in advance. 
Do you descend and ascertain what is wanted, although it 
is palpably a demand for surrender,” commanded Sir Gerold. 

Carolus descended and passed quickly to the St. John 
Gate, toward which entrance the small, mounted party was 
heading. 

After some moments of suspense, a bugle call rang clearly 
in the morning air. A reply for parley was sounded in re- 
sponse, and the drawbridge was quickly lowered. An offi- 
cer, well mounted and caparisoned, rode slowly across the 
moat, and saluting in the most polite manner, said : 

” Colonel Gassion’s compliments to the commandant, with 
the request that the gates be opened to him for the protec- 
tion of the inhabitants and garrison. All freedom shall be 
extended to its burghers, both in civil and religious rights. 


The Water Siege. 381 

and unmolested departure to the garrison if this request is 
complied with at once.” 

Again the officer saluted, and awaited the reply which 
came instantly : 

“The commandant’s compliments to Colonel Gassion, 
but, as heretofore explained to Swedes, Scotch, Wiirtemberg- 
ers, and Frenchmen, here is the city; come and take it. 
Au revoir^ Monsieur.’' 

Carolus politely saluted the French officer, and turned upon 
his heel. The drawbridge was again lifted, and the gates 
closed. 

The calm and quiet of an August morning lay over hill, 
dale, and forest, and naught disturbed the serene beauty of 
the glorious summer morning. The lark soared high above 
the loftiest battlements, the sparrows chirped under the 
eaves, and the storks craned their necks at the top of the 
chimneys. The faint sounds from the quarters of the garri- 
son rose to the tops of the tall towers, the muffled neigh of a 
horse, or the opening of a wooden shutter, was the only 
sound which broke upon the stillness. 

On a road which led to the north, the columns of the in- 
vaders pressed steadily onward until the advance guard 
reached the ruined Warenburg. Gassion halted the troops, 
and then, like a great octopus, they spread about and nearly 
encircled the city. At the Hubenloch, the few pieces of ar- 
tillery which they had with them were posted, and, in an 
hour’s time, the third siege of Villingen was begun. The 
abandoned and dilapidated trenches which had been dug by 
Rau were again partly rehabilitated, but carefully restored 
at the Warenburg where Colonel Gassion made his head- 
quarters. Preparations for an extended siege were made, 
but up to noon of the first day not a single hostile act was 
committed. Tater in the day, a large train of provisions, 
which was intended for the inhabitants of Villingen, was 
captured, and the peasants who conveyed the lumbering 
carts were flogged and driven out of camp. 


382 Beleaguered. 

As the sun was setting, a large force of infantry, cavalry, 
and artillery joined the besiegers at Warenburg and took 
position on the south and east of the city. The investment 
was now complete, and as the moon rose over the eastern 
hills, bathing the undulating country with its silvery 
light, the twinkling camp-fires of the host around the walls 
of the city shone like innumerable glowworms in the dis- 
tance. 

All day the garrison watched the invaders, keenly appre- 
hensive, but entirely inactive. Gerold, w'ho passed the 
greater part of the day on the St. Francis Tower, was sur- 
prised at the movements of the besiegers, and although a 
portion of the besieging lines were within the range of the 
heaviest gun^, he gave no orders to attack, but silently 
awaited a signal or effort on the part of the enemy. Caro- 
lus, Tumbas, and Gurdin were with him during the early 
hours of evening, and the four were in the midst of an ani- 
mated discussion as Rheinhold joined them. 

“ I am totally at a loss to understand the inactivity of the 
enemy,” said Gerold, as he greeted Rheinhold. 

” I believe Ran and his Swedes and Wiirtembergers joined 
Gassion a short time ago,” said Rheinhold. 

‘‘What makes you think that?” asked Gerold, as he 
quickly turned to Rheinhold. 

‘‘ I do not know, but that is my impression, and I believe 
also, that his arrival explains the inactivity of the French 
troops during the day. Rau will not brook interference 
with his plans, nor allow anyone to take any credit when he 
is in the neighborhood. You will find that I am right,” 
answered Rheinhold. 

‘ ‘ I wonder if he took any credit for the successes of the 
last siege? ” interposed Gurdin, with an expansive grin. 

‘‘ If Rheinhold is right, he returns to justify himself, and 
will redouble his efforts to avenge the disasters which befell 
him under these walls,” said Carolus. 

“ I hope Rau will take command ; he is least to be feared. 


The Water Siege, 383 

Anyone rather than that cunning Frenchman, Gassion,’* re- 
plied Gerold, without answering Carolus’s statement. 

Together they watched the twinkling camp-fires which 
glimmered in unbroken lines around the city, behind which 
over eight thousand men formed a cordon that isolated Vil- 
lingen from the outer world. Great activity reigned through- 
out the besiegers’ lines during the night, and for hours the 
sentinels on the walls heard the commands and shouts of 
the invaders in the still night air. 

Again the morning broke, and the second day of the siege 
began without special incident. As the morning light 
revealed the distant objects, the special activity of the 
southern and eastern portions of the valley were discern- 
ible. 

The Brigach, in its downward course, flowed swiftly to the 
end of the depression between the two higher ridges of the 
lower valley. This naturally formed basin, at the higher 
point of which the walls of Villingen rose, suggested to the 
cunning Gassion, the plan by which he hoped to crush the 
city. Fire and sword, bombardment and assault, had failed 
to break the warlike spirit and unflinching courage of the de- 
fenders of the little fortress, and he therefore resolved upon a 
simpler and more effective plan to subjugate the stout-hearted 
Imperialists. 

Teaving but a small portion of his troops in the various 
camps, he ordered every available man to the lower end of 
the valley and began the preparations for the destruction of 
the city. He knew full well that the artillery which was at 
his disposal was entirely inadequate for an effective bom- 
bardment, and he knew also that it was impossible to storm 
the city. Rau had given him his own impressions and ad- 
vised against it, being in no mood to try conclusions again. 
The conference between Gassion, Rau, and their officers, was 
long, and at the end of the protracted session the plans were 
fully developed. That night, large detachments scoured in 
all directions for the necessary material, and by morning huge 


384 


Beleaguered. 


piles of lumber and thousands of picks and shovels were 
brought into requisition. Peasants from all directions were 
pressed into service, and several thousand able-bodied men 
were busily engaged in the preliminary work of the unique 
operations. 

Villingen was to be drowned out. A monster dam was 
to be erected between the two spurs which encircled Villingen 
to the south and formed a natural barrier for the purpose, 
the only outlet being the cut through which the Brigach 
flowed in its southern course towards Donaueschingen. 
Scarcely one hundred rods separated the two spurs, and this 
the two commanders resolved to close, with the help of their 
joint commands and the forced assistance of the peasants 
within a radius of five leagues. The swift flowing Brigach 
was depended upon to store up its waters and accumulate 
the destructive element to subdue the hapless and helpless 
defenders. 

Carts of all descriptions were procured and great numbers 
of their own cavalry horses were pressed into service. Huge 
logs were sunk into holes dug for the butts and then quickly 
filled in. The work progressed with great rapidity, and at 
the end of the third day, the foundations and base of the 
dam were advanced almost to the edge of the Brigach. Great 
banks of earth were formed by the endless processions of 
wagons on both sides of the rocky bed of the swiftly flowing 
stream, and before the morning broke on the fourth day, the 
base of the dam was extended into the river ; and while many 
a huge trunk broke from the control of the busy workmen 
and sailed majestically down the current of the stream, the 
work was pushed steadily onward. 

The evident intent of the besiegers was understood by 
Gerold and his ofiicers, and preparations were begun to neu- 
tralize or block the cunning design of the besiegers. A 
number of plans were suggested to thwart the enemy, and 
render their evident intention nugatory. Each in its turn 
was abandoned for good and sufficient reasons, and as the 


385 


The Water Siege, 

first week of the siege ended, matters were practically as in 
the beginning, and nothing of importance had developed. 

The dam was entirely beyond the range of the most power- 
ful guns of the fortress. As the work progressed, the entire 
force of the besiegers was withdrawn from two points of the 
investment and strongly concentrated and fortified on the 
lower ends of the two spurs. Great trenches were dug, and 
all the guns placed in position to defend the approaches of 
the great wall of earth, which rose, foot by foot, and extended 
into the middle of the stream, leaving but a narrow sluice- 
way through which the pent-up waters rushed with accel- 
erated speed and force. 

To carry out their plans successfully, the enemy were 
obliged to construct a dam nearly forty feet in height, seventy 
feet in thickness, and nearly one hundred rods in length. 
The great reddish-brown mass now rose to a height of twenty 
feet, and the aperture through which the Brigach tumbled and 
tossed was ready to be blocked. Several huge rafts were 
constructed and floated down the stream. The first broke 
into pieces by the force of the impact as it struck the abut- 
ments of the earth wall and the solidly built base of logs. 
The second capsized and partly clogged the sluiceway, while 
the third raft floated into proper position, and finally held. 
Tons of rocks and hundreds of smaller logs were rolled into 
the breach, and the mass of obstructions was quickly filled 
in with brush, earth, and gravel. The base of the dam was 
completed, and the Brigach commenced to pile up its waters 
into a lake. 

Inch by inch, foot by foot, the waters rose, backed up, and 
extended over the entire basin, and as the pressure of waters 
surged against the earth wall, the busy troopers and their un- 
willing but helpless peasant laborers, worked with increased 
energy to strengthen and extend the dam. Night and day, 
three or four divisions labored with incessant vigor and un- 
relenting effort. They were encouraged by their officers, who 

stood over them and directed the w'ork with unflagging zeal. 

25 


386 


Beleaguered. 


Foraging parties scoured the country about Villingen, and 
many long trains of provisions and provender fell into the 
hands of the besiegers. 

The withdrawal of the forces from the northern and west- 
ern sections of the walls gave the garrison plenty of oppor- 
tunity to harass and strike with more or less vigor and 
temerity. Sharp, fierce encounters between the venturesome 
riders of Villingen and the foraging parties of the besiegers 
were of daily occurrence, and Robertus, Gurdin and Danni, 
who led the troopers in their adventurous expeditions 
achieved great results in their various exploits. 

With the exception of these annoying, and at times, de- 
structive sorties, the invaders were subjected to no attacks 
from the garrison which seriously interfered with the strength- 
ening and completion of the monster dam. Day after day 
passed, and foot by foot the accumulating waters encroached 
upon the gently sloping meadows. A vast lake was formed 
which extended over the shallow basin for nearly half a mile. 
Two hard rain-storms added largely to the water, and ma- 
terially aided the work of the invaders. 

Three weeks passed and the waters were approaching the 
moats. The whole basin to the south and east was filling 
up, and the city was in immediate danger of being cut off 
from all communication with the outer world. The south 
gate was practically under water, as the moat had mingled 
with the now rising waters of the Brigach, and was entering 
the city through the gates. The silent, relentless element 
was accomplishing that which the noisy, deafening, and more 
destructive force of arms had failed to do. 

The danger to Villingen was daily increasing, and the 
burghers looked at one another in alarm, wondering what 
the result ot this singular but fateful siege would be. From 
alarm, the inhabitants allowed their feeling to turn to excite- 
ment, and finally to despair, as the streets of the city were 
being slowly inundated with a smooth, even sheet of water, 
which filled all excavations below the level of the streets, 


The Water Siege, 387 

and commenced to undermine the weaker buildings in the 
southern portion of the city. 

The success of the plan conceived by the French colonel 
seemed assured. It required only ten feet more of wall at 
the dam and the corresponding strengthening. The soldiers 
and peasants worked with increased zeal, and their efforts 
were stimulated by promises of rich plunder and liberal divis- 
ions of stores and wealth. The capitulation of the city was 
only a question of time, and the method adopted of bringing 
about its downfall was very much more satisfactory to both 
soldier and peasant, than to face the death-dealing missiles 
which had created such havoc in the past sieges. 

Marshal Horn was apprised of the plans of Gassion and 
Rau, and when he heard the scope of the enterprise, he smiled 
incredulously and wrote : 

“Very original and very plausible, but let me again cau- 
tion you against the man at the head of affairs within that 
nest. He is brave and resourceful and will outwit you at the 
eleventh hour, unless you block him at all points. Do not 
depend altogether upon your arms and trenches, but be cer- 
tain that you are not surprised and defeated by an attack 
from your “ lake.” That is the particular point I caution 
you against.” 

Later, when the heaped-up waters mingled with the moat 
and entered the city, and in but a week or two more would 
bring about a climax. Marshal Horn again wrote to Gassion 
and Rau, as follows : 

‘ ‘ The surprising success of your unique plan is cause for 
congratulation. Unless something untoward happens, I ex- 
pect soon to hear of the surrender of that dangerous and 
stubborn stronghold. I commend your decision not to make 
a demonstration against Rothweil until after the major 
fortress is in your hands.” 

A few days passed, when one morning as the besiegers were 
about to renew their operations an hour before dawn, a furi- 
ous assault was made on both flanks of their lines. The two 


388 


Beleaguered. 


spurs which converged at the dam contained the entire force 
of the besiegers, and the headquarters of the two commands 
were at either end of the great earthwork ; Gassion at the 
east and Rau at the south. The great trenches which bristled 
with cannon were reinforced with running trenches in which 
the musketeers and heavy infantry were to operate. 

The surprise of the enemy was complete when a terrible 
artillery fire was added to the assaults, and the destruction 
was fearful. The unexpected bombardment created a wild 
panic among the peasants and non-combatants, and in sheer 
fright they tumbled, rolled, and fell by hundreds down the 
slopes of the immense earthwall to the deep ravine which 
formerly had been the bed of the Brigach. The Trench and 
Swedish officers were too busily occupied in forming their 
men and preparing to resist the attack, to give any heed to 
the panic stricken peasantry. The opportunity to escape 
from the practical bondage to which they had been subjected 
during the past few weeks was too good to lose. The result 
was, that those of them who did not share the fearful alarm 
which overtook their countrymen, simulated it, and used the 
opportunity to depart, leaving their tools, horses, and carts 
in the trenches, and on the spurs and embankment. 

The hurrahs of the foot folk under Rheinhold, Danni, and 
Aescher, and the incessant rattle of musketry, could be heard 
above the thunder of the artillery, which belched forth shot 
and shell from the very centre of the lake which had been cre- 
ated for the destruction of Villingen. Rheinhold and Aescher 
on the south spur led a determined body, and before the aston- 
ished and sleepy out-posts could gather themselves together, 
they were overpowered and put to the sword. The dis- 
mounted cavalrymen under Aescher, leaped the trenches and 
captured the first tier of guns without a shot. They were 
promptly spiked or turned upon the works in the next line 
of defence. The pikemen with terrific yells advanced upon 
a run and leaping over the second trenches, struck ferociously 
at the Swedes and Wiirtembergers, who were packed in 



“ Fire into them and roll them over ! ” shouted Gurdin. 

{Page 389.) 



389 


The Water Siege. 

behind the second tier of guns. A fearful hand-to-hand en- 
counter followed, but, foot by foot, the sturdy pikemen ad- 
vanced into the half-armed and badly frightened besiegers. 

In th^ meantime, Gurdin with his cuirassiers, Ascanio 
and Robertus with the musketeers and dismounted lanciers, 
forced the works on the opposite side of the great earthwall 
and brought death and destruction upon the surprised and 
hastily armed Frenchmen. The sounds of conflict were 
fearful. The deep curses of the officers, who tried in vain to 
bring about order, were lost in the terrible hail of exploding 
shells and the deafening shouts of the deep-chested and iron- 
clad-men who struck and hewed their way through whole 
lines of Frenchmen with terrible execution. 

“ Fire into them and roll them over,” shouted Gurdin. 

‘ ‘ Into the ravine ! ” he yelled, above the fearful noise and 
confusion. “Forward, now ! ” 

He grasped the spokes of the heavy lumbering pieces after 
they were discharged, and with the strength of a giant, he 
pushed the gun to the slope down which it rolled and tumbled, 
a wreck, into the rocky cut below. 

“ Another, my men, so ! ” and so on until a dozen guns 
were pushed and rolled down the declivity. The heavier ones 
were quickly spiked, and again the burly form of Gurdin was 
seen in the very lead of the savagely flghting men. 

The terrible fire from the guns, which broke from the dark- 
ness, was galling, and created immense loss upon the densely 
massed men who were posted upon the table-land. Nearer 
and nearer the furious fire seemed to come, and the incessant 
flash and thunder of the artillery was terrifying. 

The whole force of besiegers was being pressed from three 
sides into a desperate and critical position. Gassion, who 
was astounded at the unexpected and well-planned attack, 
gradually comprehended the whole force of the plan. He 
looked furtively at the incessant flash upon the black and 
ruffled water, and a great light seemed to come to him. 

“ Ha ! ” he cried, “ they have built rafts and mounted 


390 


artillery upon them. They are also under control and capa- 
ble of being moved in any direction, even under our very 
noses — fool that I was for not anticipating this ! ” 

He quickly ordered a number of guns to be directed at the 
spot from which the death-dealing missiles raked and tore 
though the camps, and soon a heavy fire was directed upon 
the floating batteries in the vast lake towards Villingen. 

The attack upon the two flanks was continued and grew 
more terrific as the besiegers regained their confidence and 
recovered from the semi-panic into which they had lapsed. 


CHAPTER XLVI. 


THE destruction of the aeeies. 

G EROED and Carolus were seated in a stout bateau, 
peering into the darkness ahead of them. Besides 
the few men who handled the oars, two buglers 
who gave signals at Gerold’s orders, were seated in it. At 
the rear of the boat, a rudely built affair was being towed by 
a long rope. It was neither a raft nor a bateau, and was 
evidently intended for buoyancy rather than appearance. A 
number of large casks were placed in the middle of the float, 
but no one was visible on the craft. 

“ Advance ! ” said Gerold quietly ; and the bugle blast 
sounded in a lull of the guns. Twenty or twenty-five large 
floats, upon which one or more guns were mounted, moved 
forward and approached the great bank of earth to within 
five hundred yards, hurling their death-dealing messengers 
into the camps of the besiegers. 

A flash was seen on the spurs, followed by another and, 
finally, a few more, and then a hail of shot splashed the 
water and tore and shrieked through the air above the 
heads of the slowly moving floats. 

“At last!” said Gerold, as he noted the attack. He 
gave orders to move away from the direction of the guns, 
and when he had moved away sufiiciently far to insure the 
safety of the craft which floated behind his boat, he halted 
again and watched the progress of the struggle which could 
be distinctly seen from the position he now occupied, The 

391 


392 


Beleaguered. 


two attacks were slowly but surely resulting in success to 
the Imperialists. The trenches were passed, and the guns 
disabled. Nearly eight thousand men were penned in be- 
tween two determined bodies of men fighting for their lives, 
their homes, their country, and their God. It was over four 
to one ; but the great disparity in the forces was overcome by 
the superiority of the position and the advantage already 
gained. 

The destruction of their guns had a dispiriting effect on 
the besiegers. They gave way before the savage and des- 
perate attacks, and retreated slowly, fighting, foot by foot, to 
the centre of the two spurs where a few guns left them 
belched forth flashes in the night upon the advancing floats. 
The space between the two flanks, which had been dark and 
unoccupied, now flared up with musketry, showing that the 
foot folk under Rau were pressed back and occupied the great 
dam. A red light was hoisted on the extreme east of the 
spur, and in a second, the bugles again sounded in the 
night. 

“ There, Carolus, is the signal ! Rheinhold has gained the 
edge of the spur ! ” said Gerold, as he quickl}^ rose to his feet. 

“ Give way,” he said to the oarsmen, “ and pull in that 
line.” 

A single blast floated out, and a boat noiselessly came 
alongside, manned by half a dozen men. One of the buglers 
scrambled into it, and Carolus after shaking Gerold by the 
hand, said quietly : 

“ Everything depends on me now. Good-bye, my friend, 
it is salvation or death.” 

Gerold grasped his hand in both of his, and said in a voice 
which betrayed anxiety and emotion : 

“God be with you, my friend, and protect you in this 
hazardous enterprise.” 

The line was fastened to Carolus’s boat after he entered it, 
and with a strong pull of the oars, it disappeared in the 
darkness, with the mysterious float towing behind it, in the 


The Destruction of the Allies. 


393 


direction of the dam. The pressure of the attack on both 
sides of their lines jammed the besieging forces together, and 
as the press of soldiers grew heavier, the few guns which 
operated against the floating batteries stopped. 

The water batteries had ceased their merciless work as the 
storming Imperialists crowded the invaders together, and at 
a signal from Gerold, again returned towards the city. 
Gerold remained with his boat, and with deep anxiety 
peered in the direction of the conflict which seemed to grow 
fiercer and fiercer. The cries of the combatants were clearly 
heard above the crash of musketry and the rattle of arms on 
the still and calm lake. 

“ A Gerold ! A Gerold ! ” The war cry was heard, and 
it seemed to Gerold as if the powerful voice of Gurdin could 
be distinguished above the din. 

Gerold ordered the boat nearer the line of battle as the 
guns on the dam ceased their fire. A hundred yards nearer, 
and yet a hundred yards, towards the dark space which 
formed the new earthwork, and which threatened the life, 
liberties, and existence of the fine old fortress. 

Another red light flashed in the darkness at the other end 
of the spur, and two red lights now glowed brilliantly in the 
night. 

“ Ha ! Again successful, brave men ! I wonder if Caro- 
lus sees the signal. He must be there now,” mused Gerold, 
as he peered with anxiety and expectation into the dark 
streak between the two spurs. He ordered the boat yet 
nearer, and another hundred yards were measured when he 
again gave the order to cease rowing. 

Fires were started by the Swedes to light the surrounding 
table-land or spur, and in the red flare, the desperately fight- 
ing men could be clearly distinguished. Higher and higher 
mounted the flames, upon which were thrown carts, shovels, 
picks, and every available article which was likely to burn. 
In the dim light Gerold could see the boat and float moored 
alongside of the centre of the dam. 


394 Beleaguered, 

Carolus and his men worked with a desperate will, and suc- 
ceeded in reaching the great wall of earth unnoticed. It re- 
quired but a few moments to fasten the ends of the float to 
some spiles which were driven in to form a sluiceway a few 
feet above the edge of the water. Quickly grasping two 
small casks, they were shoved up the slight incline, pushed 
across the entire bank and finally rolled over the ravine 
below. 

“ Quick, men ! Your life depends on it ! ” 

Carolus stood on the edge of the embankment, and noted 
the efforts of the quicksilver as it burrowed and crumbled 
the earth in two gullies through which the water followed 
with increasing volume. 

“ To the boat, quick ! ” he said, with suppressed excite- 
ment, as a number of dark forms came towards them. Caro- 
lus threw himself flat upon the bank close to the edge of the 
raft, upon which a dozen or more huge casks were loaded. 
Two of the men rolled down the incline and into the lake 
close to the boat, into which they quickly clambered. The 
other slid down head first, and lay perfectly quiet alongside 
of Carolus. The fourth crawled behind two large logs on 
the top of the embankment, and the entire party escaped 
notice. Group after group, and detachment after detach- 
ment, hurried across the top of the embankment within a rod' 
or two of the crouching men. 

‘ ‘ What is this ? ’ ’ said a deep voice, as a large detachment 
passed above. Pulling up his horse the officer dismounted, 
and personally examined the obstruction which was clearly 
discernible in the dim light. 

‘ ‘ The dam is leaking ! Took, Christian ! What has 
caused this ? Great heavens, it is giving way. 

The officer jumped upon his horse and a stampede followed 
back in the direction from which they came. 

Carolus gave a chuckle of satisfaction, jumped quickly 
to his feet, and ordered the boat away a few rods from the 
place of danger. Alone he approached the float and fumbled 


395 


The Destruction of the A Hies, 

about for a second or two. Then reaching into his waistcoat 
he drew forth a flint and steel. As he was about to strike, 
a dark figure slid down the bank and stood beside him. 
Alarmed, he grasped the hilt of his short sword, as he keenly- 
eyed the stranger. 

‘ ‘ What do you want ? Quick or you are a dead man ! ’ ’ 

“ It is I, Herr Carolus, Egon ! ” 

“ Great heavens, my boy, what are you doing here? 

‘ ‘ I was one of the rowers in the small boat. Eet me help 
you Herr Carolus ! ’ ’ 

Amazed at the fearlessness of the youth, Carolus looked 
at him with mingled feelings of admiration and alarm for his 
safety. 

“ Good,” he answered, “ hold the fuse and spread the end 
quickly.” 

‘ ‘ A blow or two and the spark reached the carefully pre- 
pared combustible tube a rod long, and it sputtered and flashed 
as it consumed its way to the casks upon the huge float. 

” Fly my boy, to the boat ! ” said Carolus, as he ran to the 
craft which was moored a rod or two away. Together they 
ran, stumbled and fell into the boat. Then began a pull for 
life along the base of the embankment and towards the south- 
ern .spur of the besiegers’ lines. 

Carolus kept his eyes riveted on the sputtering fuse and 
mentally calculated the time it would take to reach the 
casks. One, two, three minutes, passed and the frantic 
rowers strained every muscle to place distance between them 
and the fearful mine which lay before them in the shadow 
of the wall of earth. 

“ Away my men ! On the left oars now ! ” said Carolus, 
without taking his eyes off the spot where the spark was still 
clearly discernible. 

‘ ‘ Move to the left ! ” he shouted, as they reached the rear of 
the struggling masses on the edge of the dam. Another boat 
now came into sight and a voice called with anxiety — 

“ Carolus ! ” 


396 


Beleaguered. 


“ Here, Sir Gerold, but pull for your life ! ” 

“ Away ! Away ! my men.” 

Together they pulled, and had nearly reached the natural 
shore, or original rise, of the southern spur, when a slight flash 
shot into the air, then another, almost simultaneously fol- 
lowed by an explosion which seemed to rend the heavens 
and earth asunder. The blinding flash and shock passed, and 
a huge wave rushed across the dark waters. 

‘ ‘ The shore ! The shore ! ’ ’ yelled Carolus as he looked 
upon the crested giant rolling up to them. A stroke or two, 
and the boat grated upon the grassy side of the artificial lake. 

Gerold’ s boat being heavier, and not so easily handled, was 
caught upon the crest of the wave and dashed upon the slope 
of the spur from which three or four men rolled, half-stunned 
into the water. 

The fearful explosion rent the loose earth, tore great gaps 
in the soft substance of the embankment, into which immense 
volumes of water poured, turned, twisted, and eddied with 
irresistible force, as it burrowed and rushed into the seams 
opened by the quicksilver. The pressure of the pent-up back 
waters was terrific, and as the immense wave backed up in its 
force, huge masses of earth slid into the lake and broke into 
innumerable portions. Again the rocking waters returned 
to the dam, and the whole immense wall trembled and churned 
as if in a convulsive efibrt to retain its strength and resist the 
powerful pressure of the millions of tons of water stored up 
during the past few weeks. For several seconds it rocked 
and swayed, and then with a final shock or two, a tremendous 
cataclysm took place. In great sections, the numerous 
masses of earth crumbled before the deluge of water, which 
pressed, tore, upheaved, and swept with mighty force and 
thundering roar into the boiling ravine below. A mighty 
cataract poured for a few seconds through the central break, 
and with a report as of a thousand guns, the entire balance 
of the walls fell and buried with the mingled earth, water, 
and logs, thousands of the besiegers who were pressed back 


The Destruction of the Allies, 397 

upon the great mound of earth, by the desperately fighting 
forces under Rheinhold, Gurdin, Aescher, Ascanio, andRob- 
ertus. Amid the awful roar and fearful confusion of the up- 
heaval, the stifled and agonized cries of men rose in horrid 
accompaniment. 

Camp equipage, tents, wagons, horses, men, and guns were 
churned into a shapeless mass beneath the sliding, crunching 
and rocking masses of earth and water and hurled down into 
the swirling vortex. The rush and roar of the waters which 
followed was awful. The vast lake seemed to dip with a 
sharp incline and slide with fearful velocity into the great 
yawning hole of over one hundred rods. The earth trembled 
under the shock of the falling water. 

The besiegers who were fighting on the solid ground, 
ceased, appalled at the terrible catastrophe which had over- 
taken their comrades. The storming parties under Gurdin 
and Rheinhold who were desperately holding the positions 
which they had gained, were no less amazed at the awful 
development of their plans. They stood as if rooted to the 
ground, and wondered if the spur upon which they stood 
would give way also. A panic seemed evident, as they 
quickly pressed back upon the rear ranks and looked with 
frightened faces upon the sliding and roaring lake. 

Gurdin, who stood in the front ranks, ordered a retreat but 
the blare of the bugles was lost in the thunder of the waters. 
Irresolute before the mighty force of nature, friend and foe 
stood with blanched faces. Their nerveless hands clutched 
their weapons as they stood trembling in the face of the 
calamity, gazing at the frightful abyss which yawned before 
them. Their terror gradually abated, and Gurdin soon re- 
covered his self-possession. 

‘ ‘ Surrender ! ” he shouted at the top of his voice, to the 
closely huddled ranks of survivors. His command was 
scarcely needed, for the ofiicers who pressed to the front, 
raised the hilts of their sabres and rapiers in token of sub- 
mission. Pikes, lances, and the butts of muskets quickly 


39 ^ 


Beleaguered. 


followed, and in the early light of the dawn about five hun- 
dred men on the south side of the spur laid down their 
weapons and were marched to the walls of Villingen. 

Rheinhold and Aescher and their commands were fighting 
and holding their positions gained during the first quick as- 
sault, and were farther away from the dam. Many hundreds 
of the French and Wiirtembergers were engulfed on this side, 
and while the survivors were terror stricken at the sudden- 
ness of the blow, they recovered with wonderful rapidity and 
recommenced the desperate hand-to-hand-conflict. It was in 
vain, however. After a few’minutes of unequal effort they 
were summoned to surrender, and thej^ too raised their arms 
in token of submission. 

They were hurried in the opposite direction, and the two 
forces were brought to one large camp at the Warenburg, 
where they were closely guarded. Of the thousands of 
besiegers who had brought the city to the depths of despair, 
scarcely twelve hundred men survived. Both Gassion and 
Rau met their deaths in the grave they had dug for the 
inhabitants of Villingen. 

Gerold, Carolus, Egon, and their men, who had so narrowly 
escaped death on the shelving waters, joined Gurdin’s com- 
mand as he passed them on the return to Villingen. The 
floats, rafts, and bateaux had barely reached the moat when 
the explosion took place. The sharp current which ensued 
almost immediately thereafter, taxed the efforts of Lumbas 
and his men to the utmost to prevent the floating craft from 
breaking the stout moorings to which they were fastened. 

The entry into the northern gate of Gerold, Carolus, and 
the forces was the signal for tumultuous joy. Deafening 
cheers echoed through the streets and alleys, and men, 
women and children wept with joy as the full deliverance 
from their peril was manifested. The Minster bells rang in 
joyful acclaim, and when the sun rose in its glory over the 
distant tops of the pine forest, special services were held in 


The Destruction of the A Hies, 


399 


the Minster, church, and homestead for the miraculous escape 
of the city and its inhabitants from the destruction which 
had seemed inevitable but a few hours before. 

Ebertus’s Thurm was the centre of observation, and a great 
crowd congregated on the principal square of the city. 
Eaughing, happy knots of men, women, and children mingled 
with the soldiers, who rehearsed the thrilling experiences 
of the early morning hours on the spurs of the Brigach 
valley. Gerold was obliged to show himself repeatedly, 
during the morning, to the gathering, enthusiastic crowds, 
and each time he appeared on the great stone balcony, it 
was the signal for deafening cheers. But when, during the 
afternoon, Gerold, Bertha, Madame von Ebertus, and Egon 
together stepped upon the upper balcony to look at the great 
crowds in the square below, the enthusiasm knew no bounds. 
The people shouted themselves hoarse, while the deafening 
yell of the soldiers punctuated the thundering acclaim with 
the well-known war cry : 

“A Gerold! A Carolus I ” 

The happy day of deliverance, which ended the sixth siege 
of the city of Villingen during the seventeen years of the 
war, was fittingly closed by a special salute of the great guns 
on the walls of the fortress. 

Couriers were sent to Rothweil, and the glad tidings roused 
the loyal heart of Wilhelm von Dougal to the highest 
degree of happiness. The death of the Swedish Colonel, 
Rau, who for years had visited untold hardships, 'and inflicted 
the most brutal atrocities, upon the loyal defenders of the 
faith in south-western Germany, was hailed with every 
manifestation of joy and satisfaction in the minor fortress 
of Rothweil. 

After the affairs of Villingen had again resumed their 
normal condition, couriers arrived and announced the prac- 
tical destruction of the Swedish armies and their allies at 
Nordlingen, the direct result of which freed southern and 
western Germany from the thraldom of the invasion, and 


400 


Beleaguered. 


forced Marshal Horn and Duke Kberhardt of Wtirtemberg, 
as well as the minor lights of the Protestant Deague, into 
France and northern Germany. 

The destruction of the proud army which had faced the 
Imperialists at Nordlingen brought months of peace to the 
uplands, and, despite the weak and spasmodic efforts of 
the French to regain their lost prestige, but little was accom- 
plished by the allies in the fertile but war-ridden district 
between the Rhine and eastern Tyrol. 

Werner von Klutus, torn by grief and remorse, followed 
the fortunes of those with whom he had bargained his soul 
and his manhood. He lived a few years with varying for- 
tune, harrowed by a guilty conscience, and despised by those 
who had profited by his evil and wicked act. He died in 
obscurity and neglect, and while he honestl}^ regretted his 
lapses of honor when in the heyday of his power, the bitter- 
ness of his disappointments and the forced retirement from 
active life, neutralized the good intentions which rose in his 
rebellious and violent nature. 

Huldah lingered for many days betw^een life and death in 
the ward of the prison of Rothweil. After a lapse of months^ 
she was duly tried before the civil authorities, and, during 
a sensational trial in which the miserable part which she 
had played in the betrayal of the city was fully exposed, 
she was sentenced to a long term of imprisonment. The 
low and sordid nature of the woman led her to a series of 
insubordinations, and on one occasion her plans resulted in 
the escape of a few of her accomplices. She was appre- 
hended and kept in solitary confinement for weeks, after 
which she made life a burden to the prison officials. She 
died as she had lived, — an outlaw, defying the law and de- 
nying her God. Her death was violent and horrible. With 
both hands and feet manacled, she hurled her chains about 
her and threatened to crush the life out of her attendants. 
In the ravings which lasted several days, she did great bodily 
harm to herself. Finally, weak, exhausted, but glaring like 


401 


The Destruction of the A Hies. 

a wolf at bay, she expired, uttering fearful curses, and hurl- 
ing the foulest maledictions upon those around her, who were 
endeavoring to alleviate her sufferings. 

Carolus again journeyed to Rothweil in the spring of the 
year, when the perfume-laden breezes of the southlands 
wafted their incense upon budding nature, and transformed 
the long and rigorous winter into the joyful season when the 
heart throbs with rapture, and the world takes on anew 
the lovely mantle of freshness and beauty. Gerold and his 
wife, with Anna, Madame von Kbertus, and Egon accom- 
panied him, and the occasion of the first visit of the Gov- 
ernor of Rothweil, together with the impending nuptial 
festivities, made a gala week for the lusty burghers of that 
stout little fortress. 

Carolus and Von Dougal were about to enter upon a new 
life, for the feverish preparations at the prefecture were not 
only in honor of the visit of Gerold to the minor city in the 
jurisdiction, but of the double wedding of Carolus to Amalia, 
and Von Dougal to Anna. The great ceremony at the 
cathedral was finished, and amid the throngs at the festivi- 
ties at the prefecture, were three elderly women who looked 
on the happy people with varying feelings. They were 
Madame von Klutus, Madame von Kbertus, and Madame 
von Dougal. A few hours later, Madame von Westphal 
joined them, and in the little circle which gathered in a 
quiet corner of the great banqueting hall, a drama of life 
was represented by the four mothers. Two of them were 
supremely happy ; the third, Madame von Klutus, was 
sad, gentle, and quiet, with the conflicting feelings of hope, 
uncertainty, and despair ever gnawing at her heart-strings. 
The fourth was patient and resigned to the untimely and 
terrible death of her son, Hugo, and sustained only by the 
memory of her great love for him. 

After a week of rejoicing, feasting, and happiness, the 
distinguished party returned to Villingen. Carolus occupied 
the old home of his forefathers and for many years took an 

26 


402 


Beleaguered, 


active interest in the welfare and administration of the dis- 
trict. He took the field in the events of the closing years 
of the ‘ ‘ Thirty-years’ war ’ ’ and returned, covered with 
honors, to settle down to the less stirring, but equally im- 
portant, work of rebuilding the broken fortunes of his Father- 
land. 

Gerold administered the district with consummate skill, and 
from the weakened and divided sections under its jurisdiction 
he builded a powerful and united community, loyal to His 
Majesty, the German Emperor. To his diplomatic, as well 
as military skill, was attributable the complete cessation of 
hostilities in the pine-clad uplands of Baden. The power of 
Villingen was increased by his just and wise administration, 
and it developed in importance and wealth. The spiritual 
rights of its inhabitants were respected, and, during the next 
thirteen years, in which the passions of men sank to the 
lowest depths of brutality and fanaticism, increasing the 
horrors of the religious war with which the hapless Father- 
land had been visited, he stood like a rock for equality of 
rights, an arbiter between the conflicting and discordant 
elements about him. 

Breno, alive to the advantage to be gained by a complete 
solidarity, attempted to frustrate the evident intentions of 
Gerold and, in a mild way, to neutralize the growing tenden- 
cies to the reformed faith. But Gerold calmly and judiciously 
pointed out to him the inevitable progress of events, and suc- 
ceeded in demonstrating the wisdom of his course. The 
result amply justified the innovation, and the peace and 
prosperity of the city and its dependencies supplied the liv- 
ing proof of his broad-minded and able administration. He 
exacted loyalty to country and a cheerful contribution to the 
welfare of its people ; and while at times he punished with 
harshness, and demanded strict adherence to the laws under 
which they all lived, his honesty of purpose was never 
assailed, and his integrity never questioned. 

Bertha and Egon joined in the love they bore to the hus- 


The Destrtiction of the Allies, 


403 


band and father, and ably seconded his efforts to wrest his 
district from the depths of unhappiness and woe which two 
decades of war had inflicted. Lovingly the wife stood by 
the side of the husband whom she idolized, and nobly the son 
emulated the shining example of the father. Respected for 
his character, admired for his qualities as a leader and a 
soldier, and loved for the tenderness which was inherent in 
his nature, Egon grew to manhood and usefulness, a worthy 
son and successor to the long and illustrious line of ancestors. 

Thus with advancing age, enjoying the honor, respect, and 
confidence of his townsmen, did the stormy, eventful, and 
unhappy life of Gerold develop into happiness and peace. 
Neither malice, slander, nor the deeply planned treachery of 
those about him, had detracted in the slightest from the 
steady purpose of this remarkable man. Assailed in his 
home, discredited with his sovereign, and desperately at- 
tacked by the envious cabal that barked at his heels, he rose 
superior to the galling circumstances, and his greatness of 
soul expanded in beauty and gained strength from the very 
meanness of those about him. Manliness was inherent in 
him, considerateness was with him a creed, while forgive- 
ness was an exalted virtue which he cherished and nurtured 
in his inmost soul. Added to these attributes, Gerold pos- 
sessed unflinching courage, indomitable will, great excutive 
ability, and wide knowledge of men and affairs. It is small 
wonder, therefore, that at the zenith of his powder he was 
again summoned to Vienna and offered a most flattering post 
at the side of his sovereign. 

He was received with pomp and circumstance at the capital 
city of the empire, and every attention was bestowed upon 
him. He was the object of special solicitude on the part of 
those attached to the court. The fawning and extravagant 
attentions by the courtiers were noted with keen relish by the 
observant man, and the thoughts which passed through his 
mind as he recalled the sneering, disdainful, and brutal man- 
ner of those sycophants, scarcely three years before, brought 


404 Beleaguered, 

a contemptuous smile to his lips, and a scornful expression to 
his eyes. 

He knew the hollow mockery of his surroundings, and he 
realized what a will-o’-the-wisp was their favor and conde- 
scension. Strong in the power which he had wrung from 
an unwilling sovereign and his lickspittle courtiers, he 
scorned the blandishments which they attempted to heap 
upon him in his hour of triumph. Gerold declined to accept 
the post at Vienna, and firmly resisted all the' pressure 
brought to bear upon him by tiie powerful yet vacillating 
forces that surrounded the throne. He preferred the society 
of the hearty, healthy men of the uplands, who flourished in 
the sunshine of honesty and on the ozone of the pine-clad 
forest, to that of the covert, dishonest, and enervated para- 
sites, who thrived on intrigue and scandal in the stifling 
atmosphere of opportunity and corruption near the throne. 

Gerold returned to the lovely hills and resumed his labors 
among the people who loved him for his qualities of head and 
heart, and admired him for his courage and his deeds of 
valor. He was always ready to extend a kindness or reward 
a brave act, and his life was the personification of the prin- 
ciples which were rooted deep in his heart, and which stamped 
him the exemplary son of an ancient and honorable house in 
an unparalleled and portentous time in the affairs of the 
Fatherland. 

Thk End. 


Ube IFlewest jfiction 


Lost Man’s Lane. 

By Anna Katharine Green, author of “ That Affair 
Next Door,” “ The Leavenworth Case,” etc. No. 
29 in the “Hudson Library.” 16°, paper, 5octs.; 
cloth, $1.00. 

In the Midst of Life. 

Tales of Soldiers and Civilians. By Ambrose Bierce. 
12°, gilt top, $1.25. 

“ Mr. Bierce portrays the most appalling scenes with a deliberation, a force, 
and a precision that are rarely seen. The realization of Walt Whitman’s ‘ Speci- 
men Days ’ is pale compared with that of ‘ In the Midst of Life.’ It is a thing 
that one reads breathlessly and shudderingly. ... A remarkable literary 
feat .” — Scottish Leader. 

Boston Neighbours. 

In Town and Out. By Agnes Blake Poor. 12°, 
gilt top,- 1 1. 25. 

“A series of clever stories and character studies by a shrewd observer of men, 
women, and things. A companion volume to Miss Fuller’s “ Pratt Portraits.” 

The Confession of Stephen Whapshare. 

By Emma Brooke, author of “A Superfluous Woman,” 
etc. No. 28 in the “Hudson Library.” 16°, 
paper, 50 cts., cloth, $1.00. 

“ If we begin to read ‘ The Confession of Stephen Whapshare’ the chances are 
we shall not lay down the book before the closing page. Miss Brooke has com- 
posed a clever, strong, and original tale. She will ‘ go far,’ doubtless, for among 
other gifts she possesses a grave and cultured style .” — London Telegraph. 

John Marmaduke. 

A Romance of the English Invasion of Ireland in 1649. 
By Samuel Harden Church, author of “Life of 
Cromwell.” Fourth edition. Illustrated, 12°, $1.25 

“ The author has produced a thoroughly interesting story, abounding in stir- 
ring scenes, which force themselves on the attention of his readers, and, peopled 
with a sufficiency of clear-drawn, vivid, life-like characters, the loveliest of whom, 
the heroine, Catharine Dillon, is an unforgetable woman.”— W. Y. Mail and 
Express. 


G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS, New York and London 


THE HUDSON LIBRARY 

Registered as Second-Class Matter. 

i6°, paper, 50 cts. ; 12°, cloth, $1.00 and $1.25. 

I. Love and Shavrl-Straps. By Annette Lucile Noble. 

“ Decidedly a success.” —Boston Herald. 

II. Miss Hurd : An Enigma. By Anna Katharine Green. 

“ Miss Hurd fulfils one’s anticipations from start to finish. She keeps you in a 
state of suspense which is positively fascinating.” — Kansas Times. 

III. How Thankful was Bewitched. By J. K. Hosmer. 

“ A picturesque romance charmingly told. The interest is both historical and 
poetic.” — Independent. 

IV. A Woman of Impulse. By Justin Huntley McCarthy. 

“ It is a book well worth reading, charmingly written, and containing a most in- 
teresting collection of characters that are just like life. . . .” — Chicago Journal. 

V. Countess Bettina. By Clinton Ross. 

“ There is a charm in stories of this kind, free from sentimentality, and written 
only to entertain.” — Boston Times. 

VI. Her Majesty. By Elizabeth K. Tompkins. 

“ It is written with a charming style, with grace and ease, and very pretty un- 
expected turns of expression.” — D roch, in N. Y. Life. 

VII. God Forsaken. By Frederic Breton. 

” A very clever book. . . . The characters are well and firmly drawn.” — 
Liverpool Mercury. 

VIII. An Island Princess. By Theodore Gift. 

“ A charming and often brilliant tale.” — Literary World. 

IX. Elizabeth’s Pretenders. By Hamilton AId^:, 

” It is a novel of character, of uncommon power and interest, wholesome, humor- 
ous, and sensible in every chapter.” — Bookman. 

X. At Tuxter’s. By G. B. Burgin. 

” A very interesting story. The characters are particularly well drawn.” — 
Boston Times. 

XI. At Cherryfield Hall. By Frederic H. Balfour (Ross 
George Deering). 

“ This is a brilliantly-told tale, the constructive ingenuity and literary excellence 
of which entitle the author to a place of honor in the foremost rank of contempo- 
rary English romancists.” — London Telegraph. 

XII. The Crime of the Century. By R. Ottolengui. 

“ It is one of the best-told stories of its kind we have read, and the reader will 
not be able to guess its ending easily.” — Boston Times. 

XIII. The Things' that Matter. By Francis Gribble. 

“ A very amusing novel, full of bright satire directed against the New Woman 
and similar objects.” — London Speaker. 

XIV. The Heart of Life. By W. H. Mallock. 

“ Interesting, sometimes tender, and uniformly brilliant. . . . People will 

read Mr. Mallock’s ‘ Heart of Life,’ for the extraordinary brilliance with which 
he tells his story.” — Daily Telegraph. 


G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS, New York and London 


THE HUDSON LIBRARY 


XV. The Broken Ring. By Elizabeth K. Tompkins. 

“ A romance of war and love in royal life, pleasantly written and cleverly com- 
posed for melodramatic effect in the end.” — Independent. 

XVI. The Strange Schemes of Randolph Mason. By Mel- 
ville D. Post, 

“ This book is very entertaining and original . . . ingeniously constructed 

. . . well worth reading.” — N. Y. Herald. 

XVII. That Affair Next Door. By Anna Katharine Green. 

The success of this is something almost unprecedented. Its startling inge- 
nuity, sustained interest, and wonderful plot shows that the author’s hand has not 
lost Its cunning.” — Buffalo Inquirer. 

XVIII. In the Crucible. By. Grace Denio Litchfield. 

“ The reader will find in this book bright, breezy talk, and a more than ordinary 
insight into the possibilities of human character.’’ — Cambridge Tribune. 

XIX. Eyes Like the Sea. By Maurus J6kai. 

“ A strikingly original and powerful story.” — London Speaker, 

XX. An Uncrowned King. By S. C. Grier. 

” Original and uncommonly interesting.” — Scotsman. 

XXI. The Professor’s Dilemma. By A. L. Noble. 

“ A bright, entertaining novel . . . fresh, piquant, and well told.” — Boston 
Transcript. 

XXII. The Ways of Life. Two Stories. By Mrs. Oliphant. 

“ As a work of art we can praise the story without reserve.” — London Spectator. 

XXIII. The Man of the Family. By Christian Reid. 

“ A Southern story of romantic and thrilling interest.” — Boston Times. 

XXIV. Margot. By Sidney Pickering. 

“ We have nothing but praise for this excellently written novel.” — Pall Mall 
Gazette. 

XXV. The Fall of the Sparrow. By M. C. Balfour. 

‘‘ A book to be enjoyed ... of unlagging interest and original in concep- 
tion.” — Boston Times. 

XXVI. Elementary Jane. By Richard Pryce. 

“ A heartfelt, sincere, beautiful love story, told with infinite humor.” — Chicago 
Times-Herald. 

XXVII. The Man of Last Resort. By Melville D. Post. 

” The author makes a strong plea for moral responsibility in his work, and his 
vivid style and undeniable earnestness must carry great weight with all thinking 
readers. It is a notable book.” — Boston Times. 

XXVIII. The Confession of Stephen Whapshare. By Emma 
Brooke. 

XXIX. Lost Man’s Lane. By Anna Katharine Green. 

In preparation : 

XXX. If Only the Dreams Abide. By Hester Caldwell 
Oakley. 

XXXI. The Chase of an Heiress. By Christian Reid. 


G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS, New York & London. 


BY ANNA FULLER. 

A LITERARY COURTSHIP. 

Under the auspices of Pike’s Peak. Printed on deckel edged 
paper, with illustrations. 25th edition. 16°, gilt top . , fi.25 

“A delightful little love story. Like her other book it is bright and 
breezy ; its humor is crisp and the general idea decidedly original. It is 
just the book to slip into the pocket for a journey, when one does not care 
for a novel or serious reading.” — Boston Times. 

A VENETIAN JUNE. 

Illustrated by George Sloane. Printed on deckel edged paper, nth edi- 
tion. 16°, gilt top f i'25 

Venetian June bespeaks its materials by its title, and very full the 
little story is of the picturesqueness, the novelty, the beauty, of life in the 
city of gondolas and gondoliers — a strong and able work, showing serious- 
ness ot motive and strength of touch,” — Literary World. 

PRATT PORTRAITS. 

Sketched in a New England Suburb. 13th edition. With 13 
full-page illustrations by George Sloane. 8°, gilt top . . $2.00 

“ The lines the author cuts in her vignette are sharp and clear, but she 
has, too, not alone the knack of color, but, what is rarer, the gift of 
humor.” — New York Times. 

PEAK AND PRAIRIE. 

From a Colorado Sketch-book. 3rd edition. 16°. With a frontis 
piece by Louis Loeb $1.00 

We may say that the jaded reader fagged with the strenuous art of the 
passing hour, who chances to select this volume to cheer the hours, will 
throw up his hat for sheer joy at having hit upon a book in which morbid- 
ness and self-consciousness are conspicuous, by their absence.” — New York 
Times. 

G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS, New York and London, 









•I >. >> ' 


- f- t ' r 


m 


' ilfr ' 

fe ^ 

k I * •• 


i ‘ * 5- ■'. 

■It A 4 # 


,0. 


■ji' - ‘ 


f « 




K' 


'X. 


■ C 


M' 


'■1 




' 3 . 


if*, r - •'• 


I 


'^W 

L.‘ f' 


_ '■€, I 

_ • ivi’.'f 


I I 




<v 


r> 


I 




« t 


'A . « 


"f 


1 • I 

. . , ;. • .4v 


,?'i s 


f ♦ 


I .<• . 


*.' ■ I'V 


*V 


;l • 




it 


>? 


■ '.JTO; 


,‘4 


f I 




^%-‘, t -■^* - 


\K 


9^* 


y * 


^ .» 




v'.^ '^i 


f ■ A*!r 

' V 






! 


M 


% 


.'V, 

* • t , ' 


.3 


r ■ '5 




«'A . 


^ M t 9 


!V, 1^ 


7*. 


t '» 


^#1 


#; i -. . . 


If 


ii: 


1. 






' t t ..•^j 


& 


a 

*^- 


I 


■ r* 


r'lA' 

\ ' 






, ( 

IV A 

* * .' t I » j t. Mj, . 

*> ■ 'n. ''.'k. ■ 1“ ''>M' 


. 


iL . 

*» 


V‘, 






a] 


L > ■ 




Pj&. 


mmiJS. si ^**f.‘* 

.: I lib .Tllfltf. 


Hn6k'..A V 

■7 »k-'' k .' 









> 


'A>. 




■iP 


■Vy iV 


t 


I':?: 


• •/ 

i 


;» ' A 


^: 4 V 


'n 


f 


'fi. 


«• L- 










l.i 


«..# 


f 




I" 


r-'. ». 






•j ' 










r ✓ 


•/» 






r.^ 


ul 


■jff??: 


V 


.if> 


0^^ 


y" *>■ 


if-' v.* 


V£*i 


•1 ( 






,'t ■< 


•a 












t v 










• • 


% 

"V 'i 

1 J . Jt.- 




l‘l. 




•, ^‘-r -i-iV 


»)t" . . . « i y #- . . . 

: i ' ' ■ ■ ■"■ 

’i’^' ; ■ '■ ■• ' . ' ■. 




- ,- ^ 












n ' . 

V 1 */ - A '; il 


. f 


m. 


U 


j I 


^■s 


\ 


(b 


<K 


KTi 






At 


¥'• 






,A' 










Vi 


r 


>A 


.S 


1^1 




r *. » - 


• ‘ t 


\ *■ 


.. . 




,* », 


i_ 


s t 


A. 


«■ 


'^h 








' • 7 s. Tta V ^ ‘ 

. . . j*': '.■ •• . 


>>■ 


>> . ' ■ 




?f7« 


, .-.-irV'* 




♦ l ». ff 




V 






\ I 


\ # 


sW'' 


f t 






f'*i 


7 a 


/ » 




« * 


m-i 


^ fi 


y*- 


Ai 


I 


'»« 


>r1 


4 ■* 


■i\ V »• 










■ a- 


.fc » 




• tl 


«. .r 


,U‘ V 




‘^x 


/* 




i 


».J' 


'a 




••.V 


•• . I 

‘ V ' * 

t • I 


^ I, 


'»11 


.y. 


■% 




r** 






V* r 




' ►, 









LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




